Welcome to
Read and write stories with our community and AI
You can start a new story of your own, branch out from an existing chapter, or play through an AI generated text adventure! Subscribe to Premium for full access to all stories and much higher AI usage!
Search results for
"possess"
Search results for "possess"
New AI Chat
0 / 100,000 characters
Loading...
Top Stories
Matt stumbles upon a ring that lets him possess people.
Heavily inspired by the writing.com story The Possession Spell, but nerfed so the one with the power isn't in absolute control of everything.
My name's Matt. That day was meant to be just another day.. but it turned very weird, and very interesting.
It would have been about 5pm when I walked into my apartment. It was convenient, since it was close enough to college, yet wasn't super expensive or loud. Plus I could walk to all the fun parties.
Anyway, I walked in to see my girlfriend, Mira, sitting on the couch. I always thought she was cute in an exotic way - she was short, petite, with black hair and dark brown eyes. She was half Japanese, which is why I think I found her so attractive. Today, she was looking at me in a very unusual way. Not like her at all.
"Hey... Matt" she said hesitantly. Oh shit, I thought. Was she breaking up with me?
"Hi?" I said carefully.
"So I have something to tell you..." Shit. It's really happening. I think she saw the look on my face, and quickly added "Oh no don't worry, nothing is wrong. We're still good. It's just... this is so weird."
Relieved, I approached her and noticed she was wearing a ring. She never wore jewelry like that. "So, nice ring..." I said.
"Yeah that's what I wanted to talk to you about. Actually..." she started, getting up and walking over to me. I walked closer and took her hand. She flinched as I began to examine the ring, still on her finger. As I went to pull it off... "No!"
The ring was half off, and I felt a force - not unlike a blast of wind - hit me. "Fine!" I slipped the ring back on... and blacked out.
---
I awoke in bed a short while later. Mira was sitting on the edge of the bed, playing with what appeared to be the ring she had been wearing.
"Ugh, what happened?" I asked, feeling a trace of a headache.
"Oh, you're up. I have to tell you something..." Mira said. "It's this ring. It's... magic or something."
"Huh?" I asked.
"Yeah. When you walked in... that wasn't actually me. Well it was... but not quite." I was confused, so I just let her continue. "This ring lets someone take over someone else's body..."
"Sure it does." I joked.
"I'm serious!" Mira insisted. "I walked into your apartment maybe 10 minutes before you were meant to be home. Then I blacked out. When I came to... I was you."
"So is that why I blacked out?" I asked.
"Probably. I gotta say it was a shock for sure. That and Alan was on the couch and looked pretty scared. He explained everything though.
"Alan was... wait was that him inside you?" The pieces were coming together.
"Yeah. But he didn't do anything. He said he had only just found the ring today, and was gonna show you. But I walked in first and..."
"He took over your body."
"Yup" she said.
"So... how did it feel?" I asked. "Being me?"
"Well I honestly was just freaked, so I took the ring off as soon as I got to your bed. That kicked me right out." A grin formed on Mira's face. "Let me tell you, though."
She slipped the ring on, and disappeared from sight. Then, predictably, I blacked out.
---
That time, when I woke up, it was morning. I also felt... like I had just jerked off.
"Good morning!" Mira said as she walked out of the bathroom. She seemed in a very good mood.
"Uhh... morning?" I said.
"So I have an answer for you." Mira said while grinning. "Being you was hot!"
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"Well I jumped into your body last night, took a nice long shower... if you know what I mean, hope you don't mind. Then I went to sleep, and went for another round in the morning." She explained, grin not letting up. "Gotta day it felt a lot different than it usually does for me..."
I was shocked. Taking advantage of this, she winked. "Well I have to go now... you're still coming over tonight, aren't you?" Then she waved and skipped out of my room.
"Huh..." I said, still processing what had just happened. I didn't mind so much since it was Mira, and - I mean - we'd done plenty together already.
I was taken out of my thoughts by a knock on the door. "Yeah?" I called out, and saw Alan meekly walk in.
"Hey man..." he started.
"This about the ring?" I asked, hiding some irritation.
"Yeah... look, I'm sorry I took over Mira. But it was an accident... and it was only for a couple of minutes." He really did look sorry.
"Well all's well I guess.. but she left with the ring.
"She what?" Alan cried out.
"Yeah. I'm going to her place later, but she had plans for the rest of the day."
Alan continued to complain, but eventually gave up. The whole day was spent in anticipation. I'd never really wondered about how it feels for girls, but I couldn't help but be a little curious now that the opportunity might be there.
---
Later that evening, I pulled up to Mira's place and rang the doorbell. It opened and I was greeted by her busty roommate Alison, blonde hair wet, wearing nothing but a pink bathrobe.
"Hi sexy..." she purred, moving in such a way that only made it obvious that she was naked under her robe - not that it was hidden before.
"Uh.. hi Ali." I stammered. "Sorry... I'm here to see Mira."
"Mira isn't here..." she purred, exposing one long leg through the robe, "but I'll happily take care of you instead..."
I felt my face flush red, and attempted to navigate around Alison and get to Mira's room. She grabbed my hand with hers, and I noticed a sparkle on her hand. The ring.
"Should have guessed it was you, Mira" I said.
Alison's demeanor shifted instantly, and she started laughing. "You should have seen your face... you were so adorably awkward!"
"You expected otherwise?"
"Well no... I've just been inside Ali all day today, just lounging around. Thought I'd have some fun with you first." Mira-in-Alison explained.
"So was that it?" I asked. Mira laughed and not-so-subtly let the robe slip off her borrowed figure and down to the floor. I stared at Alison's exposed chest for a second before I was dragged into her bedroom.
Alison's body was very different from Mira's - she was tall, blonde, curvy, while Mira was short and petite. Needless to say, when Mira was in control of Alison's body, sex was fucking awesome. I won't go into detail, but knowing that my Mira was inside her sexy (ok. I admit it) roommate just made it even better. After we were done, I lay on top of her and just fondled her tits.
"Babe that felt so good in her body..." Mira purred. "And these big boobs feel so nice when you squeeze them like that..."
"It's just hard to believe it's you in there, babe" I replied. "But I sure as hell aren't complaining!" Mira laughed and grinned at me.
"Well now that we've done that I can't leave her right now... want to go for another round?" She winked at me. I felt my dick grow hard at the thought. "Or I could just give you a blowjob..." Mira offered.
Let's just leave it at the fact that the evening was a lot of fun.
---
The next morning, Mira shooed me out of Alison's bed. A couple of minutes after I jumped on Mira's bed, she appeared next to me. As herself this time.
"Whoa, don't scare me like that!" I muttered. She smiled one of her trademark cheeky smiles. "That was fun last night."
"Sure was! Blondes really do have more fun!" She grinned. "Speaking of..." she winked at me, and placed the ring into my hand. I looked at her. "Well, go on! Put it on and go jump into Alison!"
Hardly believing my ears, I slipped on the ring. It was a rush, to be sure. I suddenly felt weightless. Looking down at myself I understood why. I was floating, and completely transparent! I looked around and experimented with my movement. It was surprisingly easy. I leaned in the direction of Alison's room, and floated off.
When I got there (through the walls!) I saw her lying in her bed, dressed in a nightie that she definitely hadn't been wearing at night, and was scrolling on her phone. Well, this was it. I swooped down and lowered my ghostly form over her body. I felt a jarring sensation as a shock went through my whole body. The next thing I knew, I was under a warm blanket, holding a phone.
Of course, I immediately dropped the phone. There was something off about the way I was lying down. Flat on my stomach, back slightly arched. I laid my head on the pillow, and felt something large and soft on my chest. I looked down and saw Alison's voluminous chest inside a soft pink nightie. It was odd seeing her tits from this angle now.
I quickly jumped out of bed, hair flying everywhere and feeling a very big jiggle on my chest. I ran to her closet - there was a mirror there, of course - and admired my reflection.
Looking back at me in the mirror was Mira's roommate Alison. Blonde hair cascading down past her shoulders. A pale pink nightie over her impressively large boobs, which left her midriff exposed. Below that, hot pink panties, and nothing else. The best part? Right now, that was me. I let out a giggle - distinctly feminine, I noted - and sauntered up closer to the mirror. Man, I felt sexy inside Alison's skin. Naturally, my hands went to explore my new body. Although I'd gotten pretty familiar with it last night, this was very different. This time it was me, and I was feeling all the foreign sensations from my feminine body as my own. And damn, was it hot!
I let out a slight moan as my new hands caressed my new body. I had to say, it definitely felt a lot better feeling up Alison from inside than from when I was myself. As I reached into Alison's - ahem, my panties - there was a knock at the door, followed by Mira walking in. She saw what I was doing, blushed a little, then recovered.
"I see you're having fun there, babe" she smirked.
"I uh... ah..." I stuttered, and Mira laughed.
"Oh relax! It's not like I didn't do the same in your body. This time I just get to watch it happen to someone else!" she winked at me. "Want some help, Alison?"
I gulped and nodded. Mira came over and ran a hand along my exposed stomach. "You know I'm not normally into chicks, but knowing it's my boyfriend inside there is making me so hot for you right now..." she purred and leaned in for a kiss. Her hand slipped into those same pink panties I had been trying to explore earlier...
All I had to say was wow. Either it was just that the female body felt so good, or just my own arousal, or Mira... whatever it was, that was the hottest sex I'd ever had. Not to mention all the new feelings I got to experience from inside Alison's body.
---
A few hours later, after the high of my orgasms inside Alison had worn off, I exited her body and re-formed back on Mira's bed, with her grinning. "That was fucking amazing!" I said, also grinning.
"Oh I could tell you liked it, babe. I heard..." Mira taunted. "I bet Alan misses this thing..."
"I sure would if I were him!" I said. "But I'm not sure I want to give it up!"
"Tell you what..." Mira said. Then she told me about a plan she had. I put on the ring again, and disappeared.
---
To be continued...
Heavily inspired by the writing.com story The Possession Spell, but nerfed so the one with the power isn't in absolute control of everything.
My name's Matt. That day was meant to be just another day.. but it turned very weird, and very interesting.
It would have been about 5pm when I walked into my apartment. It was convenient, since it was close enough to college, yet wasn't super expensive or loud. Plus I could walk to all the fun parties.
Anyway, I walked in to see my girlfriend, Mira, sitting on the couch. I always thought she was cute in an exotic way - she was short, petite, with black hair and dark brown eyes. She was half Japanese, which is why I think I found her so attractive. Today, she was looking at me in a very unusual way. Not like her at all.
"Hey... Matt" she said hesitantly. Oh shit, I thought. Was she breaking up with me?
"Hi?" I said carefully.
"So I have something to tell you..." Shit. It's really happening. I think she saw the look on my face, and quickly added "Oh no don't worry, nothing is wrong. We're still good. It's just... this is so weird."
Relieved, I approached her and noticed she was wearing a ring. She never wore jewelry like that. "So, nice ring..." I said.
"Yeah that's what I wanted to talk to you about. Actually..." she started, getting up and walking over to me. I walked closer and took her hand. She flinched as I began to examine the ring, still on her finger. As I went to pull it off... "No!"
The ring was half off, and I felt a force - not unlike a blast of wind - hit me. "Fine!" I slipped the ring back on... and blacked out.
---
I awoke in bed a short while later. Mira was sitting on the edge of the bed, playing with what appeared to be the ring she had been wearing.
"Ugh, what happened?" I asked, feeling a trace of a headache.
"Oh, you're up. I have to tell you something..." Mira said. "It's this ring. It's... magic or something."
"Huh?" I asked.
"Yeah. When you walked in... that wasn't actually me. Well it was... but not quite." I was confused, so I just let her continue. "This ring lets someone take over someone else's body..."
"Sure it does." I joked.
"I'm serious!" Mira insisted. "I walked into your apartment maybe 10 minutes before you were meant to be home. Then I blacked out. When I came to... I was you."
"So is that why I blacked out?" I asked.
"Probably. I gotta say it was a shock for sure. That and Alan was on the couch and looked pretty scared. He explained everything though.
"Alan was... wait was that him inside you?" The pieces were coming together.
"Yeah. But he didn't do anything. He said he had only just found the ring today, and was gonna show you. But I walked in first and..."
"He took over your body."
"Yup" she said.
"So... how did it feel?" I asked. "Being me?"
"Well I honestly was just freaked, so I took the ring off as soon as I got to your bed. That kicked me right out." A grin formed on Mira's face. "Let me tell you, though."
She slipped the ring on, and disappeared from sight. Then, predictably, I blacked out.
---
That time, when I woke up, it was morning. I also felt... like I had just jerked off.
"Good morning!" Mira said as she walked out of the bathroom. She seemed in a very good mood.
"Uhh... morning?" I said.
"So I have an answer for you." Mira said while grinning. "Being you was hot!"
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"Well I jumped into your body last night, took a nice long shower... if you know what I mean, hope you don't mind. Then I went to sleep, and went for another round in the morning." She explained, grin not letting up. "Gotta day it felt a lot different than it usually does for me..."
I was shocked. Taking advantage of this, she winked. "Well I have to go now... you're still coming over tonight, aren't you?" Then she waved and skipped out of my room.
"Huh..." I said, still processing what had just happened. I didn't mind so much since it was Mira, and - I mean - we'd done plenty together already.
I was taken out of my thoughts by a knock on the door. "Yeah?" I called out, and saw Alan meekly walk in.
"Hey man..." he started.
"This about the ring?" I asked, hiding some irritation.
"Yeah... look, I'm sorry I took over Mira. But it was an accident... and it was only for a couple of minutes." He really did look sorry.
"Well all's well I guess.. but she left with the ring.
"She what?" Alan cried out.
"Yeah. I'm going to her place later, but she had plans for the rest of the day."
Alan continued to complain, but eventually gave up. The whole day was spent in anticipation. I'd never really wondered about how it feels for girls, but I couldn't help but be a little curious now that the opportunity might be there.
---
Later that evening, I pulled up to Mira's place and rang the doorbell. It opened and I was greeted by her busty roommate Alison, blonde hair wet, wearing nothing but a pink bathrobe.
"Hi sexy..." she purred, moving in such a way that only made it obvious that she was naked under her robe - not that it was hidden before.
"Uh.. hi Ali." I stammered. "Sorry... I'm here to see Mira."
"Mira isn't here..." she purred, exposing one long leg through the robe, "but I'll happily take care of you instead..."
I felt my face flush red, and attempted to navigate around Alison and get to Mira's room. She grabbed my hand with hers, and I noticed a sparkle on her hand. The ring.
"Should have guessed it was you, Mira" I said.
Alison's demeanor shifted instantly, and she started laughing. "You should have seen your face... you were so adorably awkward!"
"You expected otherwise?"
"Well no... I've just been inside Ali all day today, just lounging around. Thought I'd have some fun with you first." Mira-in-Alison explained.
"So was that it?" I asked. Mira laughed and not-so-subtly let the robe slip off her borrowed figure and down to the floor. I stared at Alison's exposed chest for a second before I was dragged into her bedroom.
Alison's body was very different from Mira's - she was tall, blonde, curvy, while Mira was short and petite. Needless to say, when Mira was in control of Alison's body, sex was fucking awesome. I won't go into detail, but knowing that my Mira was inside her sexy (ok. I admit it) roommate just made it even better. After we were done, I lay on top of her and just fondled her tits.
"Babe that felt so good in her body..." Mira purred. "And these big boobs feel so nice when you squeeze them like that..."
"It's just hard to believe it's you in there, babe" I replied. "But I sure as hell aren't complaining!" Mira laughed and grinned at me.
"Well now that we've done that I can't leave her right now... want to go for another round?" She winked at me. I felt my dick grow hard at the thought. "Or I could just give you a blowjob..." Mira offered.
Let's just leave it at the fact that the evening was a lot of fun.
---
The next morning, Mira shooed me out of Alison's bed. A couple of minutes after I jumped on Mira's bed, she appeared next to me. As herself this time.
"Whoa, don't scare me like that!" I muttered. She smiled one of her trademark cheeky smiles. "That was fun last night."
"Sure was! Blondes really do have more fun!" She grinned. "Speaking of..." she winked at me, and placed the ring into my hand. I looked at her. "Well, go on! Put it on and go jump into Alison!"
Hardly believing my ears, I slipped on the ring. It was a rush, to be sure. I suddenly felt weightless. Looking down at myself I understood why. I was floating, and completely transparent! I looked around and experimented with my movement. It was surprisingly easy. I leaned in the direction of Alison's room, and floated off.
When I got there (through the walls!) I saw her lying in her bed, dressed in a nightie that she definitely hadn't been wearing at night, and was scrolling on her phone. Well, this was it. I swooped down and lowered my ghostly form over her body. I felt a jarring sensation as a shock went through my whole body. The next thing I knew, I was under a warm blanket, holding a phone.
Of course, I immediately dropped the phone. There was something off about the way I was lying down. Flat on my stomach, back slightly arched. I laid my head on the pillow, and felt something large and soft on my chest. I looked down and saw Alison's voluminous chest inside a soft pink nightie. It was odd seeing her tits from this angle now.
I quickly jumped out of bed, hair flying everywhere and feeling a very big jiggle on my chest. I ran to her closet - there was a mirror there, of course - and admired my reflection.
Looking back at me in the mirror was Mira's roommate Alison. Blonde hair cascading down past her shoulders. A pale pink nightie over her impressively large boobs, which left her midriff exposed. Below that, hot pink panties, and nothing else. The best part? Right now, that was me. I let out a giggle - distinctly feminine, I noted - and sauntered up closer to the mirror. Man, I felt sexy inside Alison's skin. Naturally, my hands went to explore my new body. Although I'd gotten pretty familiar with it last night, this was very different. This time it was me, and I was feeling all the foreign sensations from my feminine body as my own. And damn, was it hot!
I let out a slight moan as my new hands caressed my new body. I had to say, it definitely felt a lot better feeling up Alison from inside than from when I was myself. As I reached into Alison's - ahem, my panties - there was a knock at the door, followed by Mira walking in. She saw what I was doing, blushed a little, then recovered.
"I see you're having fun there, babe" she smirked.
"I uh... ah..." I stuttered, and Mira laughed.
"Oh relax! It's not like I didn't do the same in your body. This time I just get to watch it happen to someone else!" she winked at me. "Want some help, Alison?"
I gulped and nodded. Mira came over and ran a hand along my exposed stomach. "You know I'm not normally into chicks, but knowing it's my boyfriend inside there is making me so hot for you right now..." she purred and leaned in for a kiss. Her hand slipped into those same pink panties I had been trying to explore earlier...
All I had to say was wow. Either it was just that the female body felt so good, or just my own arousal, or Mira... whatever it was, that was the hottest sex I'd ever had. Not to mention all the new feelings I got to experience from inside Alison's body.
---
A few hours later, after the high of my orgasms inside Alison had worn off, I exited her body and re-formed back on Mira's bed, with her grinning. "That was fucking amazing!" I said, also grinning.
"Oh I could tell you liked it, babe. I heard..." Mira taunted. "I bet Alan misses this thing..."
"I sure would if I were him!" I said. "But I'm not sure I want to give it up!"
"Tell you what..." Mira said. Then she told me about a plan she had. I put on the ring again, and disappeared.
---
To be continued...
12
22.5K
1557
61
1
A newly married couple find their lives upended when the wife goes to work for a company where all is not as it seems.
Riley Harper was between jobs when she saw the ad. The 21 year old blonde had recently quit as a waitress at a local restaurant. She usually got great tips that she knew was more thanks to her curves than her service, but despised being hit on all the time, especially now that she was newly married. But it wasn’t okay for her to be without a job. Yesterday her husband Ben came home early from his factory. Apparently he’d been furloughed for at least 3 weeks. They didn’t have any sort of savings that would keep them in the black longer than a couple of weeks, so Riley stepped up.
She got on her phone and began job hunting, but quickly grew frustrated by how similar they were to every job she’d had before. Cashier, hostess, server, retail sales specialist. She wasn’t qualified for much else, but just once she’d like to do something that didn’t involve wearing a name tag. That’s when she came across the ad for Del Corp.
Riley clicked on it, and read about a company that was a bit of a drive away. An hour. But it paid eighty thousand dollars a year. That was four times what her last job paid! Del Corp was looking for people who could do simple data entry, and no degree was required. Then the best yet. They would let you work from home 4 of the 5 days a week! This suddenly seemed too good to be true, but what the hell. For the hope of that much money, she’d take her chances.
Riley looked for a place to begin filling out her application online, but then read that the application and interview process would only be done in person, and that candidates would be seen during a small window later this week.
So that Friday, Riley found herself an hour away with a clipboard in her lap, filling out a paper application. She’d just written her new name and still got a thrill from it a whole five weeks later. That’s how long she’d been married. Her mind drifted to Ben, standing there all handsome in his tux, looking at her like she was the prettiest thing he’d ever seen. Her blonde, shoulder length hair had been adorned with flowers. Her face hidden behind her veil. She’d always cherish the moment when he’d lifted it over her head and mouthed, ‘Wow.’ She hadn’t been able to stop smiling. The butterflies had been nonstop that magical day, and they returned quickly every time she thought about it.
She loved being Mrs. Ben Harper. Loved being married. She was at the part of the application that asked for the relationship status. Married or single. With a bit of a flourish, she brought her pen over the box that said married. She hovered over it dramatically. She was about to make an indelible x, when the applicant to her right, a pretty brunette, cleared her throat.
“Don't,” she whispered. “Check single, or you don't stand a chance.”
“Excuse me?” Riley whispered back. Companies were not legally allowed to hire people based on whether they were married or not.
The brunette scanned the room, making sure no other ears were tracking their hushed whispers, then said softly, “My roommate already works here. She told me discreetly that they only hire people who aren’t married. Do what you want, but if you really want the job, don’t let on that you’re married.”
“Thanks…” Riley said hesitantly. Why would a data entry job care at all about whether or not she was married? She looked around the room and saw a total of 11 candidates including herself. She didn’t know how many would be offered a job. Maybe just one or two of them. She wasn’t particularly proficient at data entry, but she was a fast learner. She’d do whatever it took to secure financial stability for her and Ben.
This could change everything for them. Ben wouldn’t like that she’d have to lie about being married to him to get the job, but she wouldn’t have to tell him. It’s not like the company was going to come to her house. So she took a breath, and checked the box that said single.
The brunette whispered out the side of her mouth, “Good call. Best of luck in your interview.”
“You too,” Riley said.
A handsome man with dark hair and a thousand watt smile stepped out of the adjoining conference room. He picked up the sign in sheet with every applicant's name, and then scanned the room. “Josephine?” he asked in a clear, deep voice.
The brunette stood, smoothed her pantsuit and said, “That’s me.”
The man beamed at her. “Right this way,” and gestured for her to join him in the conference room.
Before she went, Josephine extended a hand to Riley. “If we end up working together, you can call me Josie.”
Riley giggled and took it. “I sure hope we do, Josie. I’m Riley.”
Josie winked and gave Riley’s hand an encouraging squeeze. “I know, I saw it on your application.” With that Josie headed into the interview.
Ten minutes later, she came out with a confident smile on her face and gave Riley a big thumbs up. “Piece of cake.”
“Did they offer you the job?” Riley asked with wide eyes.
Josie nodded. “On the spot. I’m to report back here on Monday.”
Riley felt her stomach lurch as she thought about how this might affect her odds, but smiled gamely. “Congrats. I hope my interview goes as well as yours.”
“Just be yourself.” Josie leaned down and whispered in Riley’s ear. “And be single.”
Riley laughed softly. “Got it.”
As Josie left the waiting room, Riley found herself wishing Josie could have stayed for moral support until it was her turn. She wished Ben could have come for the same reason, but that might have cost her her shot if her husband had tagged along.
Two more applicants came and went. One was a guy who came out with slumped shoulders. The other was a striking red headed woman who walked out with head held high and a confident swagger in her hips. It was clear that only one of them had gotten the job.
Riley observed that none of the men came out looking like they’d had an offer. Rather, it was only the women. Specifically, beautiful women.
Doubts flooded Riley’s mind again as her name was finally called. She stood up and walked towards the open door, but as she did, she wondered if she was willing to work for a company that seemed biased towards looks, gender, and marital status. If she wanted that, she could just go back to her last job, or the one before that, or the one before that.
But she remembered quickly that none of those places were going to pay 80 grand a year, so she put on her game face. For that much money, she even went so far as to chide herself for not wearing something low cut to show off her impressive cleavage. Her jiggly chest certainly kept her husband’s attention. But she’d opted for a pale blue blouse that gave her the conservative look she preferred to have in public. Hopefully that wasn’t a deal breaker.
Finally it was her turn, and she stepped into the conference room for her interview. There were two people on the other side of a long table. The handsome man that called in the candidates, and a woman. The man came around the desk, and closed the door behind her, then offered his hand. “I’m Marcus,” he said kindly. He gestured towards the woman that hadn’t moved, but was perusing a file on the table. “This is Doris.”
Doris was much older than Marcus. Marcus was maybe in his mid thirties, early forties, but Doris looked like she was going on a hundred and twenty. Deep wrinkles and sagging jowls made Riley think that she’d judged Del Corp too harshly. Clearly they didn’t just care about looks if Doris worked here.
When Riley stopped looking at Doris and glanced back at Marcus, she noticed his eyes bounce up quickly to hers. He’d been looking at her chest. She kept the smile plastered on her face, but inside thought, “You’ll never see ‘em perv. They belong to my husband.”
Marcus took Riley’s application and took it to his side of the table. Riley took a seat across from them. Riley noticed Doris glanced at her application, putting a bony finger near the section that indicated her relationship status. She nodded and gave what could have been a sound of approval, or begrudging interest.
Marcus smiled, and tapped his right hand on the table, as he perused more of her application. The silver ring that he wore on that hand made a loud ting ting sound as he tapped. After his cursory glance, the interview began. There was a back and forth about Riley’s employment history. Some questions about her computer proficiency. Doris had frowned at that part, but Marcus had seemed undeterred.
Riley thought she’d answered all the questions well. Maybe everything was going her way. Then Doris finally fixed her eyes on her and she felt the color leave her face.
As Doris spoke, Riley was reminded of every mean spinster she’d ever seen in movies. “Miss Harper,” Doris began, putting an emphasis on the ‘Miss,’ “We are looking for someone who is motivated team player. You might be called on to perform a task for the company at all hours. Would that be a problem?”
Thinking about her first paycheck, Riley didn’t hesitate. “No, ma’am.”
Doris’s eyes became narrow slits. “Is there anything, or anyone, in your life that might slow you down or get in the way. Anyone you might be…beholden too?”
Had Riley not had the earlier conversation with Josie, she might not have immediately seen this as a way to ask about her relationship status without directly asking about it. It clearly was a big deal. But given that it truly was none of their business, she again answered, “Nope. It’s just me right now. Nothing tying me down. Completely single and live by my lonesome.” She stopped after that, worried she might have laid it on a little too thick.
Marcus smile grew very wide at that answer, and he shared a look with Doris, who also gave a smile, although a very tight lipped one.
“Well, we think you’ll be a perfect fit, Riley. We’d like you to start Monday.”
Riley’s jaw dropped. “So I got the job!” she squealed, wanting to leap up and bounce around the room.
“You got the job!” Marcus repeated, standing up and buttoning his suit. He came around the table and for a second Riley thought he was going to hug her, but then he put out his hand and said, “Welcome to the Del Corp family.”
She took it and enthusiastically said to him and Doris, “Thank you. Thank you! I won’t let you down.”
She then strode out confidently from the conference room. It would be a long drive home, but that was no problem now. She had a high paying job! She couldn’t wait to tell her husband.
Before they called the next candidate, Marcus said, “I’m going to enjoy that one. She’s just my type.”
Doris nodded smugly. “Me too. There’s definitely a demand for busty blondes from the clients. And there’s a real sweetness about her too. She’ll be in high demand for sure.”
An hour later, Ben was thrilled when his wife told him the news, but the money Riley was being offered almost seemed too good to be true though. “So…you’re gonna be doing what exactly?”
“It’s data entry basically for a bunch of rich clients I guess. It can’t be too hard though, cause they didn’t seem too worried about my work history.”
Ben gave his wife a wry smile and asked, “Was it a man who interviewed you?”
Riley crossed her arms over her ample chest. “Just what are you implying?”
“Only that you’re super hot, even with that blouse buttoned all the way to the top.”
Riley’s eyebrows shot up in mock annoyance. “I’ll have you know that it was a man AND a woman.”
“So they both had the hots for you?”
Riley took a playful swat at her husband, who backed out of reach at the last second. A second later, her fingers began unbuttoning her blouse from the top down. “If this outfit bothers you so much, I’ll just have to take it off.”
As a silky black bra came into view, Ben’s mouth began to water. It had been almost 10 hours since they’d had sex. Far too long for the newlywed couple. “Yeah. Yeah you should definitely take it off.”
“Are you saying that I only got the job because of my body?”
“I would never say such a thing,” Ben said, keen to not jeopardize his chances of getting some.
“Would YOU give me the job because of my body?” Riley asked as she reached behind to unfasten the bra.
“I would give you the job and a raise and immediately make you CEO for a glimpse of your boobs alone.”
She giggled, and he saw the bra tighten as she pulled at the clasp, then the release. He saw the tops of her boobs wobble as gravity tried to let them escape. But Riley held the bra in place with one hand, while the other slowly pulled down the straps. She loved how Ben looked at her. It was okay for him to look. She so wanted him to. He was still so captivated by her body, even after having seen it so many times. The anticipation of getting to see her boobs never failed to get him excited. And that’s what she wanted right then. To get him very excited, and to take her. She couldn’t think of a better way to celebrate.
“Wow,” Riley teased as she held the bra in place. “So I just have to show you my boobs, and you’ll give me the whole damn company?”
“I’d give you the whole world.”
“Good answer.” The bra fell. Boobs bounced out.
Riley tackled her man, and more clothes were quickly discarded so they could make love on their living room floor.
Ben was not a morning person, but that following Monday, he rose early to make his wife breakfast in bed. Pancakes, bacon, eggs, and juice. It was a sweet gesture, but cooking had never been his forte. He burned everything but the juice, and even that was a little close.
He still happily brought it to her on a tray, but when he entered their bedroom, found that his wife was already up and half dressed in bra and panties. “Babe,” he whined. “You’re supposed to still be in bed!”
Riley turned and saw the barely edible breakfast her man had prepared. Her smile was radiant as she sauntered towards him. “You are the sweetest husband I could ever asked for,” she gushed. “How did I ever get so lucky?”
She threw her arms around his neck, causing the contents of the tray to rattle precariously as Ben did his best to save it. He lost the juice. Its contents hit the carpet of their bedroom, but still he tried to salvage the moment. “Seriously Riley, get in bed!”
Riley gave a cute pout that she used when she wanted to get her way. It always worked on her husband. “But I don’t have time.”
Ben faltered at her cute face, but said, “Nuh uh, there’s still plenty of time for you to eat and get ready.”
She kissed his lips and said, “Not if I do this.” And she stepped back, and sank to her knees. As she did, she pulled down Ben’s boxers.
As soon as Ben saw what his wife intended to do, his dick raced to catch up, getting hard so fast it hit the underside of the tray he was still holding. “No, this is your big day!” he protested. “I’m the one who’s trying to do something for you!”
Riley giggled as she took the tray from him and placed it on the floor. “I know,” she said sweetly. “And its that fact that makes me want to suck you off Mr. Harper. So shh.” She took him into her mouth. She wasn’t the best at cocksucking, but loved the sounds Ben made as she slid her tongue up and down his shaft. His little whimpers of pleasure were so cute and sexy. She loved being able to please him. She loved him so very much.
She swallowed down what he gave her, and left him to eat the breakfast. She brushed her teeth, finished dressing, and grabbed a power bar in the kitchen. She was almost out the door when Ben called out, “Wait!”
“I gotta go Ben, it’s an hour away,” Riley said in mock exasperation. But still, she waited for her husband to walk quickly towards her so he could embrace her, picking her up off her feet and kissing her.
He didn’t care that his dick had been in her mouth minutes ago. He was so proud of her. Loved her so much. Would do anything for her. “Thank you for being so awesome. I know you’re gonna go kick some ass today.”
“Just have the house clean and dinner on the table when I come back, babe,” Riley said in as low a voice as she could muster.
‘Yeah, I can do breakfast again,” Ben offered seriously.
Riley made a small grimace and said, “Uh, ha ha, just kidding. I’ll pick up something for us on the way home. You’ve done enough cooking.”
Ben hung his head. “It’s the thought that counts right.”
“Oh, you mean the thought that got you a blowjob? Yeah, I’d say that worked out for ya.”
They laughed and hugged again, and then Riley was out the door.
An hour later, Riley showed up for her new hire orientation, along with three other candidates she’d seen in the waiting room.
Looks like no one else had made the cut, she thought.
Josie was there of course. She owed her a debt for giving her that advice. There was also the stunning red head, and a taller, slender blonde with smaller boobs than her own.
She noticed that as far as beauty standards went, these women were probably the top four or five most attractive from yesterday. Maybe these were the ones who had simply checked single. She needed to make sure not to bring up her marriage to any of them. Not yet at least. After a few months when she’d proved what a good worker she could be, she’d let them know.
As she thought about that, she wondered if she’d be able to keep quiet about her husband around her coworkers for so long! Working remotely one day a week would make that easier at least. She just loved Ben so much and wanted everyone to know how lucky she was. Even complete strangers!
The women all milled about in the waiting room. Riley assumed they’d have orientation in the same adjoining conference room. She was about to start asking for names, when Doris showed up through the set of double doors that led into the building. She studied them each in turn, saying nothing as her eyes scrutinized them, as if looking for flaws. There was no big welcome, not even a smile. But after staring at them, she motioned with a curled finger to follow her. She put a silver ring she wore on her right finger, and touched the sensor on the double doors. She led them out of the waiting room, and deep into the heart of Del Corp.
They walked down a long hallway, turned right, found a set of stairs that led down and followed them. Another long hallway. Another turn. Another set of stairs. On and on, Riley noticed that every door they’d passed so far since the entrance had been closed. They never passed an open office, or break room, or a conference room. Riley suddenly felt stifled, and was again thankful that she’d only have to be here once a week.
They did pass several men, all with big smiles on their faces and wandering eyes that didn’t disguise where they were looking. Riley was taken aback by this. She didn’t want to raise a fuss her first day, but she had a mind to get the names of everyone and report them to HR. Surely a successful company like this had a top notch human resources.
It wasn’t all men though. They also passed several women, mostly older, or obese, or with a disfigurement of some kind. They also looked at each of the new women shrewdly and appraisingly. Riley wondered if this was some kind of weird corporate hazing. If it was, she didn’t like it.
On the third flight down, they approached a room on their right that was making a loud hum, and Josie asked curiously, “What’s in there?”
“Main servers,” Doris replied with unveiled irritation. “You’ll never need to go in there. It’s always locked, and only a few people have access.”
Access. Riley noticed that every door had a sensor for keyless entry. This was a very secure facility. She was suddenly shocked that the company had not done a background check on her. What kind of company that seemed to value privacy and security would hire someone without doing a thorough background check.
‘It really is like, oh, you’re hot and single? Welcome to the team,’ Riley mused as her irritation for this place steadily rose. She tried to remember why she was here. She allowed a mantra to run through her mind over and over again. ‘The money. Remember the money. Remember you’ll be working from home. Remember that you’re doing all this for Ben, the love of your life, and the future that we have together.’
After going down two more floors and countless hallways, they reached a large rectangular room that was very nice and welcoming. It was completely the opposite of everything Riley had seen so far. There were fake plants scattered throughout, fancy art on the wall, and several of the most comfy looking couches Riley had ever seen forming an open square in the middle of the room. In the middle of that square was a low square coffee table, and Riley saw four laptops in a row.
“Have a seat there,” Doris said, pointing at the couch directly in front of those laptops.
Riley went and plopped down, being sure the yellow dress she’d picked out for her first day didn’t fly up too high. She assumed the dress was fine for this job. She didn’t have any business professional clothes as she’d only had jobs where you had a uniform before this one. She’d wear whatever they deemed appropriate though, within reason. She would not be wearing anything that showed more of her cleavage than she was comfortable with. Her momma had raised her right. She’d still gotten Ben, hadn’t she? Yes. Better to conceal the goods and make ‘em chase you to get what’s inside.
“Here are your bracelets,” Doris said, interrupting Riley’s thoughts again. The old woman spoke in a dry, monotone, as if this were the last thing she wanted to be doing in the world. “After today you’ll need these bracelets to get in the building. They also monitor your health, because we care about our employees. If you suspect one is ever malfunctioning, report it immediately. Whatever you do, do not take it off unless you have the permission of a supervisor. Removal of it for any other reason will result in immediate termination.”
“But what if it doesn’t go with my outfit,” the redhead quipped.
Doris smiled, but not pleasantly. It was like the smile of a bully who enjoyed watching his victim squirm. “Oh, I think that you’ll find very soon that it will go with everything.”
The redhead frowned and sighed sarcastically. “Not likely, but if that’s the job, I’ll do it for as long as I’m here.”
By the sound of that, Riley thought that she might not last the week. Clearly she didn’t need the money as bad as Riley did.
Riley accepted her bracelet. It looked like a combination of jewelry and technology. The top half was flat and smooth, and Riley realized that it was capable of displaying messages as the phrase, “Welcome to Del Corp Riley,” was scrolling on hers. It was a bit heavy and bulky though underneath. Riley snapped it easily in place, but as she spun her wrist, she didn’t see an easy way to unfasten it. It felt very tight. Was she really going to have to wear this thing all the time?
‘The money, the money, the money…’
With the bracelets securely fastened, the four women listened as Doris began to speak to them, sounding almost bored now. “In a moment you’ll be meeting our CEO Avery Smith and three of the board members, but first, I’ll reintroduce you to your team lead, Marcus Orion.”
On cue, Marcus entered through a door opposite the one they’d come in, his arms stretched wide, his grin even wider. “Welcome new hires! I am so glad to see you today. Who’s ready to get started?”
Doris, her job apparently done, passed him on her way out of the room. She seemed very relieved to not have to be there anymore.
Marcus was the opposite of Doris, and seemed genuinely excited to have them here. “Ladies, I can’t tell you how pleased I am to have this opportunity with you all. I’m going to be your primary handler. Doris will be my second. If for any reason you cannot reach me, you will report to her with any problems. Before you leave, both of our numbers will be in your phones.”
Riley raised her hand, as she had questions about the word, ‘handler.’
Marcus ignored her hand and pressed on enthusiastically. “Please turn on the laptop directly in front of each of you. These are state of the art computers that have been designed and manufactured entirely in house. I promise you they are better than anything on the market, and they’ll be what you’re using to work remotely. So fire them up, and then members of our senior leadership will be joining us.”
Riley hesitated, but lowered her hand and pressed the laptop’s power button. It didn’t look all that impressive. It just looked like a standard 16 inch laptop. It was fast though. The screen came to life almost instantaneously with the message, “Welcome to Del Corp. Please sync your bracelet.”
Josie was already looking at Marcus and asking, “How do we sync our bracelets?”
“Fantastic question Josie,” Marcus said grinning ear to ear. Just press the clasp on the bottom end to the pad on the lower right side of your keyboard. No, no, wait!” Marcus said, and his tone shifted quickly to silky smooth, to loud and abrasive.
Josie froze, and looked up at Marcus with an eyebrow raised. She was not accustomed to people snapping at her like that. Josie also needed the money, but still, she’d rather walk away than be disrespected.
Marcus’s wide smile was back in a flash. “Sorry, sorry,” he said as he clasped his palms together apologetically and shook them twice at Josie. “Please forgive me. It’s just important that we’re in sync, when we sync.” He laughed at his own lame joke, and paused for them to follow suit. When they didn’t, he said, “Bear with me. This is my first time being a Team Lead.” He put his hand on his heart. “I will get it right next time, you have my word.”
“Can we just get on with this,” said the other blonde.
Riley thought everyone seemed annoyed now. And why wouldn’t they be? Doris had acted like leading them here had been a big inconvenience. They’d gotten ogled repeatedly on the long walk to this room. They had to wear this bracelet which was transmitting who knew what kind of biometric data to the company. And now Marcus had just yelled at them.
“Okay, here we go,” Marcus said, undeterred by their lack of enthusiasm. He began to wave his hands like a conductor of a symphony. “I’ll count it down from 3, and then everyone press your bracelet to the spot on the laptop. 3. 2. 1. Sync!”
All four women placed their bracelet on their laptop, and all four felt a sharp jab as the tiny needle under the clasp pierced their skin and injected a milligram of nanites into their bloodstream.
A chorus of surprised objections arose.
“Ow! What was-”
“Something just stuck me!”
“What the hell?!”
Every woman but Riley had complained loudly except her. She’d only made a shrill whimper. She hated shots, and whatever that was had been right under her wrist, probably hitting the vein there.
“Sorry about that,” Marcus said as he pulled out a smartphone. He began to tap at the screen. “Just give it a minute to spread through your body and then you won’t care anymore.”
“Excuse me?” Josie snapped.
‘That’s it,” the redhead said standing briskly to her feet. “I’ve had enough. Get this damn thing off of me.” She began to fumble with the clasp with shaky fingers.
“Leadership told me there’s always one,” Marcus muttered. His voice became higher and insistent. “Everyone who leaves their bracelet on for just another 50 seconds will receive a thousand dollars, even if you quit immediately after.”
“I’m gonna get a lot more than that in the lawsuit I file against this company,” the red head hissed as she looked for a watch to unclasp it. But the more she inspected it, the more her fingers didn’t seem to want to cooperate.
Marcus was pleased to see her struggle, but still looked at her warily. Then his phone pinged. “Oh wow, one of you is already online. Good. Let’s see who…ah,” he said, winking at Josie. “The one who is always just ahead of everyone else. Makes sense.”
“Online?” the redhead exclaimed. “I don’t think so!” She forced her fingers underneath the clasp, trying to create enough pressure to unfasten it. Suddenly the arm she was using to apply the pressure tensed up as if she’d just received an electric jolt. “Ah! What was that!”
“It’s just the nanites keeping you from taking off the bracelet. That’s the last line of defense. But we won’t have to worry about that for much longer because…” Marcus’s phone pinged. “There we go, you’re online now too.”
It was Josie’s turn to stand, and she offered her left hand, the hand with that accursed bracelet, to help Riley up off the couch. Riley was reaching for it as Josie said briskly, “I didn’t sign up for this. Neither did she. We’re leaving.”
A third ping. Riley’s hand was in Josie’s. She was looking up into her face when Marcus said calmly, “Blank slate.”
“Blank slate confirmed,” said three female voices, perfectly in sync and without emotion.
Riley felt Josie’s hand go limp in hers, and watched in horror as the brunette’s eyes rolled into the back of her head so that only the whites were shown.
“I don’t understand,” Riley said, hearing the panic in her voice as she leaned forward and looked at the other two women. They all had the same blank expression.
“Me neither,” Marcus drawled. “Sometimes it takes a little longer for the nanites to circulate in some people. You must be pretty stubborn Riley. But everyone succumbs to the nanites eventually. No one’s ever failed to come online in under 90 seconds.”
His eyes raked over her body now with obvious sexual interest. Riley sprang to her feet and tugged at Josie’s limp arm. “Josie! Josie answer me right now! We need to leave! We need to-”
Ping.
Riley’s heart pounded in her chest at the sound of that fourth ping. Whatever was happening to these women, was about to happen to her.
“There we go,” Marcus said with an eerie smile. “Don’t worry. When this is all over, you’re gonna think you had a fantastic first day.”
“Please don’t-” Riley began, but saw Marcus mouth the words blank slate. She was vaguely aware of her own lips moving as she said in a monotone voice, “Blank slate confirmed.” And then all she knew was ignorant bliss as her eyes rolled up into her head.
“Time to meet our corporate overlords,” Marcus said happily. He hit a button on his phone that said Upload. He selected each woman, then pressed enter.
Each bracelet came to life with a soft chime. Each woman said in a robotic voice, “Uploading. Uploading. Uploading. Upload complete.”
Riley’s blue eyes came back down, and she looked at Marcus with a wry smile. “You need to do a better job at putting them at ease, Marcus.”
Josie’s brown eyes were on Marcus as well, her voice had an edge to it. “Maybe we were too hasty in promoting him to team lead, Avery I really thought he was going to lose control there for a moment.”
The redhead was not looking at Marcus, but was running her hands up her sides and over her chest. “Now now, gentlemen. It was his first time. He’s still got the drive and charisma we’re looking for, and is doing great and recruiting clients. Let’s let him off with a warning.”
The unnamed blonde didn’t seem to be interested in Marcus at all as her hands had begun to squeeze her tight buttocks. “What an amazing specimen. Surprised I didn’t have to fight you all for the chance to have her first.”
Riley’s voice became authoritative as she addressed the blonde. “Don’t get to carried away, Jenkins. This is just about meeting them, ensuring there’s no problem with the upload process, then sending them off for their physicals.”
The blonde’s face soured as she looked at Riley. She did not stop massaging her rear. “I helped write the protocols, Avery. There’s no harm in a little groping before we log out.”
Riley gave a perverted giggle. “Yes, I know. It’s tradition. We just musn’t go too overboard in case we have to release any of them back into the wild.”
Having said this, Marcus watched enviably as the four women groped and fondled their bodies over their clothes. A few minutes ticked by, but Marcus would have gladly watched his superiors explore the new hires for as long as he was allowed.
Riley had pulled her blouse aways from her chest and was taking a long look down it. Her face made it clear that she liked what she saw. She released the fabric, letting it snap back with a little less elasticity. “Okay, that’s enough gentlemen,” she announced with finality. “I think we’ve excited poor Marcus enough.”
It was true. He had not wanted to get an erection in front of his bosses, but seeing them inhabiting the bodies of these beautiful women, making them touch themselves provocatively, he was at full mast. He positioned his hands over his front, and tried to keep from gawking.
“It’s only fair,” Josie chuckled at him. “We’re all going to have erections when we are back in our bodies. Speaking of, you already sent a girl to each of our houses, correct Marcus?”
Marcus gave a curt nod. “Yes sir. Their bracelets were activated before this meeting, and they should all be at your house by the time you log out.”
“Excellent,” Riley said, and she stepped closer to Marcus. She took one of the hands covering his erection and placed it on her breast. “Don’t worry Marcus. You managed to get them to sync their bracelets without resorting to force, which might have damaged the merchandise. So we’ll still let you do their field tests. They are the first members of your team after all.” Riley helped the man squeeze her boob softly, looking up into his eyes with a mischievous smirk. “I bet you can’t wait.”
“N-no, s-sir,” Marcus stammered.
“I do think that’s the first time I’ve seen you flustered Marcus,” the redhead said with a laugh.
Riley released Marcus’s hand and stepped back. “You know what’s next. Keep them in blank slate mode and send them to their physicals. The doctor will check for STD’s and any other illnesses or maladies that would be a disruption to our company. We only provide the best for our clients. After that, the standing brainwashing program before we sent them off with their take home bag to…” Riley trailed off, then gave a sharp laugh. “Marcus, I don’t mind if you stare, but try to keep your mouth shut when you do. You look ridiculous.”
Marcus had been trying to look the CEO, Avery Smith, in the blue eyes of this gorgeous creature. But his eyes kept wandering to other areas. He was already thinking about tomorrow’s field tests. How he’d be in Riley’s home. How he could touch her as much as he wanted. His imagination was already running wild, but Avery’s subtle chastisement had snapped him out of it.
“Yes, of…of course Avery, er, Mr. Smith.”
The corner of Riley’s mouth went up, and she raised her hand and cupped her right boob as she looked at the other women. “I think our boy’s got it bad for this one.” The women nodded back at Riley, each of them smirking as well. Back at Marcus, Riley said, “We all have our favorites, but don’t monopolize her too much. But…you are her handler, so take a few days to get her out of your system after the field tests are over.”
“If she passes that is,” Josie said quickly.
“Naturally,” Riley retorted, looking annoyed. “Marcus has been warned. Should he find any red flags, she’ll go back to her normal life. Isn’t that right Marcus.”
“Of course, sir,” Marcus replied.
“Good,” Riley said, and smiled at him. Then she blew him a kiss. “Now be a good boy and send us back.”
“Right away sir,” Marcus said. He wasn’t sure if he’d ever be able to get used to meeting his bosses this way. He quickly selected all four women on his cell phone, and disconnected them. HIs shoulders slumped a little. He knew the men were in their respective homes and could still see him on the cameras mounted all around the room. But they were probably focused on the women now at their door that would attend to those pesky erections rather than him.
Marcus, on the other hand, would have to wait until later to have his relief. What he wouldn’t give to have his way with any of the women on the couch right now. Especially Riley. But he had his orders.
With blank slate mode still active by default, he said, “Grab your laptops and follow me so we can get your physicals underway.”
“Yes sir,” the four women responded at once. Their eyes focused on the command at hand, and like obedient worker drones, the four women retrieved their laptops from the coffee table. They formed a single line behind their boss. Their movements were precise, and they marched in step as Marcus led them from the room. They followed Marcus back into the series of hallways, and up a flight of stairs. Several doors that had been closed were now suddenly open, as staff at Del Corp wanted to assess the recent new hires. Programmers, team leads, technicians, cooks, paper pushers, analysis, recruiters, marketing, and more all watched the synchronized steps of the attractive women as they marched past. This time the women didn’t mind the stares, because none of them had a thought in their head other than following their team lead.
The workers of Del Corp with free will were all picking out their favorite new hire, making a note of who they’d spend time with during their breaks in the weeks ahead. The pretty blonde just behind Marcus seemed to be the most popular candidate by far.
They eventually passed through a door that Marcus unlocked by pressing the ring he wore on his right hand against a sensor. They stepped into a well lit sterile room with medical equipment and exam tables. A pudgy older man in a doctor’s coat was there to greet them. He was flanked by two very beautiful women who wore a vacant smile and nothing else.
“Did the old men have their fun?” the doctor asked Marcus politely, although his eyes did not meet him. They were focused on his four new patients who had followed obediently after him.
Marcus let out a sigh, but smiled. “If by fun you mean taking the piss out of me, then yes.”
The doctor laughed. “Sounds like them. Well, let’s get this show on the road. New hires, each of you hop up on one of the exam tables.”
The order was received with unflinching obedience as the four women walked purposefully into the sterile room, their shoes clicking on the white tiled floor. They each picked a gynecology exam table and sat there.
“I’ll be back when you’ve run your tests,” Marcus said, and left to go to his office. On the way he grabbed a woman with a bracelet who had been programmed to clean on her weekly visit to Del Corp. She didn’t protest, but allowed herself to be dragged along. She even seemed happy to have been chosen for whatever task Marcus had in mind.
When they arrived at his office, Marcus didn’t talk to her, just stripped off her clothes, bent her over his desk, and fucked her. He thought of Riley, the pretty doe eyed blonde that had been so sweet and chaste during the interview. He thought of Avery being inside her, teasing him with her body, making him grope her. He thought of what tomorrow would bring, and he came. He told the girl to clean up the mess, and then sat down in his chair. He’d needed that. He could finally think straight again..
Back in the exam room, the doctor’s nude assistants helped the doctor with silent efficiency. He’d trained them to help draw blood, check reflexes, take blood pressure, examine pupils, ears, gums, and more. They’d help him record it all. The new hires were perfectly calm during this whole process.
The cursory examination over, the doctor ordered them to remove their clothes. The four new hires all stood and undressed quickly. There was nothing sensual about their movements, just the subconscious desire to follow the order as expediently as possible.
The doctor gave orders to his assistants to pull out the stirrups attached to the tables, then had the new hires put their feet in them. They all did with no complaint. Each of them laying slightly back, their legs spread wide for the doctor. He gave each woman a pelvic exam. They did not flinch as his fingers pushed into them. Did not make a sound. They merely laid there as if this were all routine.
“Okay, that’s that,” the doctor said as he took off his gloves. “Get dressed, new hires.” As the naked women complied, he sent an assistant to fetch Marcus. Upon his return, the doctor told him, “I’ll have the lab results before you leave today. You can take them to get fitted and supplied now.”
Marcus was aware that the doctor had just seen these women naked before he had. He was not jealous though. He considered himself patient. He’d worked hard to get where he was. And tomorrow, he’d be able to upload into any of them and have complete control of their bodies. And when they returned next week, he could order them to do all manner of sexual acts on him, and they would agree readily.
When the new hires weren’t being made to serve him sexually or one of the other employees at Del Corp, they’d be ordered to do the mundane tasks. Like cleaning, or secretarial work, or anything that anyone deemed beneath them in this place. Thanks to different women being forced to come in on different days throughout the week, they always had plenty of willing slaves to do the grunt work at headquarters. But between now and next week, the new hires were strictly off limits until the field tests had been run.
As Marcus next led the women to a series of rooms that would get their measurements for clothes, outfits, and sex toys they might need while servicing a client, Ben was doing what Riley had joked about when she left. He was making the house sparkling clean. In their first five weeks of marriage, they’d fallen into stereotypical gender roles, where Ben played video games and did nothing, and Riley did everything that needed done like laundry, cleaning, and cooking. It had been a big step for Ben to make breakfast that morning. Now he tried his hand at laundry and cleaning. He was better at them than breakfast for sure. Riley would be so happy, that maybe he could talk her into doing something kinky tonight.
Being raised in a very conservative family, Riley had been a virgin when they got married. But Ben hadn’t. Far from it. He’d never admit to being a sex addict, but considered it a possibility. Before dating Riley, he’d had a few one night stands, some long term girlfriends, and had developed quite a few kinks thanks to those women. And porn. He’d watched porn every day, and was always finding something new he’d like to try in the bedroom with a girl, but Riley had put a stop to all that when they’d got married.
Riley didn’t want him watching porn or masturbating. The first time she’d told him, he’d thought she was joking. Riley’s hurt face let him know that she wasn’t. She wanted to be enough for him. Didn’t want him looking at girls online and getting ideas for positions or roleplay. Ben had hoped that over time his bride would change her mind about some of that, but except for the infrequent blowjobs, she would only do missionary or on top.
Because of his love for her, he’d stopped watching porn and jerking off. It hadn’t been too difficult, because Riley was usually around. As they both tended to work 2nd shift, they could fuck in the morning, and then again when they both got home. But now she had a 40 hour or more job a that took her away from him during a time where he was home by himself.
The hours seemed to drag by, and even though he’d gotten blown early that morning, he was already thinking about looking up his old friend pornography by the time noon rolled around. But he knew it would most likely affect his performance that night with his wife. So he waited, and focused on making the interior of their house shine.
It was mid afternoon when Marcus got the bad news. He’d just presented the women with a small boxed meal and told them to eat. It was a flavorless, tasteless mush, and was very cheap to manufacture. They chewed and swallowed it as they were told. Marcus watched them shovel it down while he ate a steak their onsite chef had prepared. He couldn’t stop smiling, that is, until the doctor walked in.
“I’m afraid I have some bad news,” the doctor said gravely.
Marcus put his fork down and asked, “Well, don’t keep me in suspense. What’s the problem?”
“The blonde is pregnant.”
Marcus wiped his mouth and slammed a fist on the table. “Dammit!” His eyes fell upon Riley. He did not want to lose her, but a pregnancy meant instant termination. The nanites could stop future pregnancies, but not the one she’d come in here with. “Are you sure?”
The doctor nodded, then looked at who Marcus had focused on. “Oh, sorry. Forgot you had two blondes. Not that one. The other one,” he said, pointing at the unnamed blonde who sat there quietly eating her mush.
Relief flooded Marcus. It wasn’t great that he was already down a team member, but it hadn’t been Riley. Besides, it was easy to recruit. He’d just put out another ad that promised big money while working from home.
“Kathleen,” he said sternly. The blonde now known as Kathleen stopped eating and looked at him keenly. “Pitch your food and go wait in the conference room you interviewed in last week. Turn on the monitor in there, and watch the exit interview until I come to fire you.”
“Yes sir,” Kathleen said, and without hesitation she stood, dropped her food in a trash bin, and made her way to the conference room.
After she exited, the doctor reported the rest of his findings. “All the rest are very healthy. Two of them have been sexually active however,” he said, pointing at Riley and the redhead. “Their swabs had traces of sperm under the microscope. Could be a one night stand, or something more serious. Easiest way is just to ask and-”
Fearing that he might hear something he didn’t want to, Marcus cut him off. “Thanks doctor, I’ll take it from here.”
“But the board will want to-” the doctor began with a raised eyebrow.
Anger rose in Marcus, but he tapered it down and replied calmly, “Don’t worry about the board I will handle it. If I find any problems during the field tests, I’ll take the necessary steps to deal with them.”
The doctor let out a knowing sigh. “Ah, I get it. You really want to field test them. Fair enough.”
“So you’ll leave that out of the report?”
“If she gets the greenlight,” the doctor said, pointing at Riley, “You let me have first dibs when she comes back in.”
‘You can have my sloppy seconds,’ Marcus thought. Out loud he said. “I think we can make that happen.”
The doctor extended a hand, and Marcus shook it. “Well then, I found no traces of sexual activity. See you next week, ladies.”
They did not stay goodbye, or give any other parting niceties. They just sat there. Their meal finished, and the empty box on their laps. They simply stared straight ahead, and awaited their next command.
Marcus ushered them to their last stop for their first day. This room had several cubicle workstations, each with a laptop that resembled the ones they would be taking home. Marcus had them each log on, and click on a program that walked them through an endless series of data entry. They copied one set of numbers from one place on the screen to another. Dragged one file here, another there. They opened spreadsheet after spreadsheet. None of it meant anything, but served one purpose. It helped cement the illusion. It gave the lie a solid foundation on which to stand.
Should these women ever question in the outside world what their job really entailed, the nanites would lead their minds back to this place. This moment. Where they dragged and clicked and typed over and over again. It’s what they would think they were doing all day instead of doing menial tasks and getting fucked. It’s what they think they would be doing in their homes, even as client after client came to see them to use their bodies. Just another boring day, entering facts and figures.
But as boring as they might remember it being, they would never want to leave. They would be so happy with their job. Because as they stared at their monitors, they each began to intermittently flashed the core tenets they would come to live by until they were released from their employ.
Over and over again during those last few hours, the following messages were repeated on a loop.
You love Del Corp.
You will be faithful to Del Corp and its employees.
You will not draw undue attention to yourself outside of work.
You never want to take off your bracelet.
When your bracelet pings, you will log onto your computer at work within 30 minutes. If unable, you will call your team lead.
Always do what your team lead tells you to do.
Always believe whatever your team lead tells you.
When you are on Del Corp property, you will be an obedient slut, doing whatever tasks required of you.
You will feel grateful to be of use to any Del Corp employee.
You will take good care of your body, because it belongs to Del Corp, its employees, and its clients.
You live to serve your team lead, Del Corp employees, and those we deem clients.
You no longer care about having a social life.
You no longer care about dating anyone.
If you are currently dating someone, you will break up with them as soon as possible in a way that does not bring undue attention to Del Corp.
You do not seek sexual intimacy outside the confines of Del Corp employees and clients.
You are focused on being the best employee you can be.
You will only ever remember doing data entry when working remotely.
You will stow your take home bag in a secure place in your home and not look in it unless directed to by a client or team lead.
You will do everything in your power to protect Del Corp and its employees.
When asked, you will always describe your job as ‘boring data entry.’
If pressed for more information about Del Corp beyond that, you will respond with, ‘We value our clients’ privacy so I can’t elaborate further.’
Should anyone seem a threat to Del Corp, you will report to your team leader as soon as possible and await further instructions.
Riley blinked. She felt like she’d been staring at this screen forever, but saw in the lower left hand corner of her monitor that there was only five minutes left of work today! The job was tedious, but not at all hard. She found she didn’t mind it though. She was going to love working for Del Corp, and was thankful to have gotten Marcus as her team lead.
Marcus walked between their cubicles and announced, “Time to punch out ladies. You’ll find your laptop and take home bag are waiting for you at the exit. You all did wonderful today. I don’t see you all back again here until next…” he checked his phone, “a week from tomorrow.”
Riley’s face fell a bit. In such a short time she’d grown to love this place and her team. She looked at the others, and saw their faces mirror hers.
“I know, I’ll miss you too,” Marcus said with a wide grin. “Say, what did you all think of that delicious steak dinner we had for lunch today?”
“Steak…dinner?” Josie asked, furrowing her brow.
This was a simple test to see if the programming had worked. It was one thing for them to be in blank slate mode. They were more like mindless functioning robots in that state. The real test came when they were back to themselves.
“Yes,” Marcus said confidently, trusting that the nanites and brainwashing they’d received would dictate their reality. “You all had a wonderful steak dinner. You thought it was amazing. You even licked your plate clean Josie, remember?”
Josie blushed. She did remember now. It had been the best steak of her life. “I guess…I was just really hungry.”
“Thank you for feeding us such a great meal!” Riley exclaimed. “Do we get to eat that good every time we come?”
Marcus stepped towards her and said with a wink, “I think you’ll always leave here with something yummy in your bellies.”
All the girls smiled at each other, already looking forward to next Tuesday’s lunch time.
“Ladies, you’ll believe whatever I tell you, correct?” Marcus asked.
“Yes sir,” the three new hires said in perfect unison.
“And you’ll do whatever I tell you, correct?”
“Yes sir!” the ladies replied cheerily.
“Good,” Marcus said, his smile curving into something sinister. “I want you each logging in at 9am sharp every day and running the data entry program. Keep familiarizing yourself with it so that we can eliminate possible errors for our clients.” Doing this would ensure the brainwashing cemented itself in their brains.
Marcus continued. “I’ll be chatting with each of you individually over the next few days. Riley, you’ll be first up tomorrow. It’ll be a video chat, so please wear something that shows off your boobs.”
Riley’s thoughts hit a wall suddenly. The training, the steak dinner, all of that had been great, but, to ask Riley to show off her boobs on a conference call was…was…
Marcus watched Riley’s face contort while the nanites made her accept the programming. Her resistance met a torrent of words that seemed to imprint on her very soul.
‘I will do what my team lead tells me to do. I live to serve my team lead. I will obey him. I will wear whatever Marcus tells me, because he is my team lead and I am his obedient slut.
Riley’s face smoothed out, and she beamed at him before saying happily, “Yes sir.”
“Good girl,” Marcus said, then looked at the other two. “And I’ll expect you both to do the same. Actually Josie, you wear nothing at all.”
The two women had already been having an internal struggle after hearing what he’d said to Riley, so they were quicker at both saying, “Yes, sir,” but not quite as in sync.
“Make sure our video chats are in a private area in your house. An office space, bedroom, bathroom, whatever. And you’re not to be disturbed during this time.”
All of this was to limit exposure to a family member, boyfriend, girlfriend, or roommate. They could all be dealt with over a short period of time, but the field test was crucial in ensuring Del Corp’s safety protocols.”
“If all goes well after those video chats, you’ll be ready to handle clients. I hope to be sending you each several by the end of the week. Now head home. You’ve all done great work today.”
Marcus led them back the way they came. The walk didn’t seem as far now. The building that had once seen drab and foreboding now felt so much like home. She wished she didn’t have to leave. She loved Del Corp.
“I’m going to be thinking about that steak all week,” Josie confessed to Riley as they stepped out into the sunlight.
“Me too!” Riley laughed.
“I can’t believe I licked the plate in front of all of you. That’s…not something I’d usually do.”
The image swam vividly in Riley’s mind. Josie’s hands picking up a white plate with the remnants of savory juice on it. Josie’s face drawing near it. Her tongue sticking out and licking it from top to bottom until it was all clean. She found her own mouth watering as she remembered the taste of it.
“If I had my plate in front of me right now, I’d do it too.”
They said goodbye as they headed to their own cars, and headed home.
Marcus went to the conference room where the pregnant blonde was. Kathleen had watched the exit interview video over and over again so the message of it would be very clear in her mind.
It had read as follows:
I am grateful for the opportunity, but this job just wasn’t for me. It was my decision to leave. I will find work elsewhere. I will surrender my bracelet, and leave immediately..
Marcus pulled her up on his phone and took her out of blank slate mode, and deactivated the nanites in her body. Without the bracelet, they would pass out of her naturally over the next 24 hours, but the brainwashing she’d received should hold.
Lastly, he put his hand on the bracelet and said, “Release.” With a smooth click, it unlatched, and hung loosely on Kathleen’s arm.
A few seconds passed, and Kathleen blinked and looked around as if waking from sleep.
“Well, I’m sorry it didn’t work out,” Marcus said, extending a hand to her.
“No, no,” she said sincerely as she accepted it. “I’m so grateful for the opportunity, but this job just isn’t for me. I’ll just have to find work elsewhere.”
Marcus nodded, then gestured towards the door. She took off her bracelet and set it on the table, then walked out. As soon as she was out of sight, Marcus shook his head. She would have been a great addition. Pity he never got to field test or fuck her. Maybe someday the company would start accepting pregnant women. Or married women for that matter. He had a client that would pay a small fortune for the chance to have regular sessions with a married woman. Apparently it was a big fetish of his. But right now the board’s mandate was clear. They only enslaved and hopped unattached women that would not raise suspicion. They wanted to be in business for a long, long time.
The whole drive home Riley kept thinking how much she loved Del Corp. How much she loved her team. Marcus, Josie, and… and there were two more, weren’t there? Another blonde like her, but…but she hadn’t seen her on the way out. But the beautiful redhead had been there. How had she not gotten her name? That was very rude of her, and quite embarrassing!
As she questioned this egregious oversight, the memory of typing numbers and clicking a mouse came into her mind very strongly. She just hadn’t had a chance was all. All she could remember was her time at the computer, and a wonderful steak dinner that the company had so generously provided. She was so lucky to have gotten the chance to work for them. She would make them proud. She belonged there. She belonged to Del Corp. All of her belonged to them. Her mind and her body.
Riley had been so enraptured by how amazing her orientation had been, that she almost forgot to pick up food on the way home. But as her stomach growled, she remembered she needed to take care of her body, so she stopped by a fast food place. Instead of her typical burger and fries, she got a salad. She paid for it and was about to pull onto the street, when she realized she’d forgotten Ben. How could she forget her wonderful husband? She drove back around, and got him a salad too.
Ben was famished by the time Riley walked through the front door, but first made a grand sweeping gesture at the house. “Ta da!” he exclaimed as she walked past him carrying a large black duffel and two fast food bag. She didn’t seem to notice how he’d swept, mopped, done the dishes, and had the place cleaner than it had been in a couple of weeks.
In fact, she didn’t say anything, didn’t even give him a kiss. She set the fast food bags on the table, and then disappeared into their guest bedroom that would now serve as Riley’s office. She stowed the bag in the highest part of the closet in there, and moved a box in front of it. Hopefully that would keep the contents secure. She wondered what was in the bag, and had the desire to check. But then very strongly in her mind came a pulsing thought.
You will not look in it unless directed to by a client or team lead.
Riley’s eyes unfocused and heard herself say aloud in a monotone voice, “I will not look in it unless directed by a client or team lead.” She looked around. What had she been thinking? Oh yes. She needed to take care of her body. She went back to the dining room and sat down at the table.
Ben was now feeling a little ruffled. “Uh, ahem, nothing? No, wow hon, the place looks great! This must have taken you all day.’”
Riley was unpacking her salad, but did stop to look around. “Oh, yeah, wow,” she said with less enthusiasm in her voice than Ben had been hoping for. “Come eat, Ben, and I’ll tell you what a great company Del Corp is.”
For the love of his wife, Ben chose to let it go and joined her at the table. His face fell though as he realized he was also eating a salad. “Hey, what was in that bag you brought in?”
“Work stuff,” Riley said quickly. She then proceeded to prattle on about how amazing Del Corp is. How great her team lead Marcus was. How all the people there were great. How her clients would great and how she might have some by the end of the week. How she couldn’t wait to log on to her new company laptop tomorrow to start working hard.
As she unpacked her day, the realized that she would have to break up with Ben. That was unfortunate, but it was a directive from the company, so she’d have to go through with it. She should do it now, but the way he was looking at her, like everything she said was so important, like she were the only woman in the world. Despite a growing desire to tell him they were through then and there, she convinced herself to do it tomorrow, or maybe even push it off till the weekend. She just wanted to stay with him a bit longer.
It was at this point, Ben got a word in edgewise. “So, what exactly will you be doing?”
“Boring data entry,” Riley said wistfully, as if it was all she wanted to do for the rest of her life.
“Uh, wow, you make it sound so exciting,” Ben quipped. “Seriously though, what kind of data entry? What kind of information will you be-”
Riley’s eye twitched, and then words burst forcefully out of her, “We value our clients’ privacy so I can’t elaborate further.” She took a bite of salad and considered the matter settled.
Ben was taken aback. “C’mon Riles, we’re not dating. We’re married. Husband and wife. Surely you can tell me of all people.”
Her husband’s words changed everything. It was true. They weren’t dating. They were married. She would not have to break up with him because they were not dating. She checked them carefully against what she knew of Del Corp’s mandates, and her mind seemed to accept this. She was so relieved.
Ben laughed at her silence. “What? Are they a dark and shady organization that is trying to enslave the general populace?”
Riley suddenly tensed. Ben was asking her to go against company policy by telling him what they did there. Why couldn’t he just accept her answer? Did he pose a threat to Del Corp? She tried to calm herself, tried to make sure not to draw any undue attention. With a sweeter but still serious disposition, she said, “Ben, honey, I’m telling you I can’t talk about it. So drop it.”
Ben looked down at his salad. This evening was not going as planned. She knew he hated salad. Why had she brought him one? She hadn’t even called and asked what he wanted. It’s like he’d been an afterthought. Surely the honeymoon stage couldn’t be over already. He tried to let it all pass. He loved her and she loved him. They’d go to bed together soon. They’d make love. “Fine,” he finally said. “I’m gonna go make a sandwich.”
Riley didn’t stop him, but was a little perturbed he didn’t seem to appreciate the salad she’d brought him because… because he… no. No!. Only she needed to take care of her body. But, as his wife, she wanted him to take care of his body too. Just, for her, it was a mandate. She NEEDED to take care of her body. If he wanted to make a sandwich that was fine. She found herself calming quickly, and got up as soon as she was done.
As Ben sat down at a vacant table, Riley went to work out on their treadmill. It had been a wedding present, and she’d only used it once. Now it seemed very important. She needed to take care of her body, and working out was a good way to do that.
A disconnect grew through the night as the couple seemed to keep going their separate ways. Ben tried to get her to cuddle on the couch and watch a movie, but she got lost in a skin care regimen that seemed to take forever.
As it got dark, Ben heard Riley say from their bedroom, “Goodnight, Ben.” And then the door shut.
Ben quickly got up from the couch to join his wife in their marital bed. He had his clothes off in a flash, and got under the covers. She was turned on her side away from him. He loved the feeling of pressing his boner against her round ass. But Instead of her warm, smooth, naked skin, he pressed up against fluffy pajamas. He tried not to sound indignant as he asked, “Why are you wearing clothes?” They hadn’t been wearing clothes to bed for the last five weeks, save some skimpy lingerie that Riley would put on sometimes.
“I was chilly,” Riley said simply.
“But, I always warm you up, don’t I?” Ben said hopefully as he wrapped an arm around her waist. His hand lifted up the bottom of her shirt, and he felt her skin. It traveled up quickly to her breast. He was already so hard. He was glad he’d waited for her. He would be inside her soon and everything would be perfect again.
As Riley felt her husband’s hands fondle her breasts, she felt a spark between her legs, and butterflies in her tummy. She wanted to roll over. To kiss him. To let his hands eagerly explore her as they so often had. To let him be in awe of her body. It was his after all.
But that…that wasn’t right. It wasn’t his body. Her body belonged to Del Corp. And she did not seek sexual intimacy from anyone but Del Corp employees and clients. Her body belonged to them now. This fact seemed to repent nonstop in her mind as she slowly brought her hand down, and pushed Ben’s away from her breasts. The brief twinge of sexual desire had faded entirely.
“What gives, Riles?” Ben asked, hurt in his voice. “Look, I’m sorry if you thought I was prying. I’ll respect that you can’t talk about your work.”
“It’s not that,” Riley said, feeling bad for turning him down. Why couldn’t he understand? She loved him, but he was not a Del Corp employee or client. But she couldn’t tell him that, because it would draw undue attention to Del Corp. So she made up another excuse. “I’m just…tired, honey. Long day, and I gotta be up early in the morning to log on to work.”
“I’ll…I’ll be super fast,” Ben said.
“No, Ben,” Riley answered quietly but firmly.
Ben’s boner was in full retreat. “Can I hold you at least?”
Riley thought about that. Holding wasn’t sexual, and Ben was her husband. “Yeah. I’d like that.”
So he did. He held her tight and whispered in her ear, “I love you. I really do. Maybe we can do it first thing in the morning.”
“Maybe,” Riley hedged. But she knew she would not let him have her. She was already planning to be up before him. To shower and shave her legs and maybe even put some makeup before she found an outfit that would accentuate her cleavage for Marcus. Her body belonged to him now, and the employees and clients of Del Corp. But she wouldn’t tell Ben any of that. It would hurt him to know that. He was her husband after all. They would be together till death do us part. So instead, she said what she knew to still be true, “I love you too.”
Ben hoped she’d change her mind, but soon heard his wife’s breathing change, and knew that she’d drifted off. He regretted not masturbating earlier then. He thought about getting up and going to the living room to rub one out, but he still had hope for tomorrow morning. So in the end, he slept.
When he woke up the next day, he rolled over to kiss his bride, but her spot was empty. He checked his phone and saw that it was almost 9am. He sat up and called out, “Riles!”
“Getting ready to log on for work honey,” she replied from the kitchen.
Ben swore and jumped out of bed. He was naked as usual first thing in the morning. He walked quickly to the kitchen and saw that his wife looked incredible. She always looked very beautiful to him, but here she was in a yellow buttoned top that he’d only seen her wear once before, plus a short black skirt that drew copious amounts of attention to her long legs. His eyes were still on the top though, because the top three buttons weren’t fastened, and her cleavage was fully on display.
“You’re…working from home today, right?” Ben asked, perplexed, but glad she wouldn’t be showing off her amazing rack to a bunch of drooling office mates.
“Yeah,” Riley replied excitedly. “Just getting my coffee and going to go into the guest bedroom. I finished converting it into an office early this morning. Nothing fancy, just a card table and your gamer chair. We can get an actual desk and my own office chair when I get my first paycheck.”
“Yeah, no prob babe,” Ben said hurriedly, even though he was a little miffed that he wouldn’t have his gamer chair today. “Can we please make time for a quickie before you-”
Riley was already fervently shaking her head. “I don’t want to be late. I’m to log on promptly at 9am.”
“Will you get a break?”
Riley thought about that. She wasn’t sure. Surely she’d be able to walk away for bathroom breaks and a lunch. “I should be able to, yes, but I’ll know more once I log on as to what that looks like. We can probably have lunch together.”
The way she smiled at him while talking made Ben’s heart melt. He felt like some of the inexplicable distance that had materialized last night was dissipating. “I’d like that, babe. Yeah. I’ll make us something nice.” He remembered their diminishing food supplies and then said, “Like ramen.”
She laughed, and it lit up the room. “My favorite.” She moved forward to kiss him, but at the last second, swerved and walked by him. She didn’t want Ben to get the wrong idea, because kissing could lead to sexual intimacy, and her body belonged to Del Corp and its employees and clients.
That act had felt cruel to Ben. He didn’t like whatever this was. Everything had seemed normal for a second, and then she acted like a stranger towards him. He followed her into her new office area. They still had two minutes before she needed to log on.
Riley was opening up her laptop and about to sit down when she realized he was behind her. “What are you doing?” she snapped. “You’re naked, and you’re in my workspace! Are you trying to get me fired!”
“Why would it matter if I’m naked?” Ben argued. “It’s not like they’re gonna see me and-”
“But they might,” Riley said frantically. “I’m having a video chat with my team lead first thing! If he sees your penis, I imagine that’d be it for me!” She waved him away with both hands.
Ben’s shoulders slumped, and he left the room.
“Close the door!” Riley called after he’d taken a few steps from the office. “I don’t want you overhearing anything confidential.”
“It’s not like I’m going to sell your company’s secrets to a foreign power or-” but he stopped, because she was glowering at him. He just nodded, and shut the door. It was going to be a long day. He walked back to the kitchen and began to make himself breakfast.
Riley was staring at the monitor, waiting for her marching orders, when she saw an alert come up that she was receiving a video chat request. She clicked on it, and saw Marcus’s face. He looked very happy to see her. She pushed her chest out so he could see in the camera that she’d done like she’d been told.
“Hey, Riley, is there anyone in the room right now with you?” Marcus asked as he studied her low cut top very closely.
“No, sir,” she said confidently.
“Good. Are you ready for your field test?”
“My what?” Riley asked curiously. She remembered a video call, but didn’t know what the term ‘field test’ meant.
“In a moment, I’m going to upload into your body and have a look around your home. I’m going to dig into as much of your personal life as possible to make sure there’s no external plans or people that might pose a threat to Del Corp. It’s all company policy.”
Marcus loved telling her all this, knowing that she’d be forced to accept it.
Riley furrowed her brow. She didn’t want Marcus to be in her home. To be…did he say in her body? But even as she tried to resist, the nanites did their job, smoothing her face, making her compliant to his will. And why should she be? She trusted Marcus completely. “Whatever you need,” she said. “Does that mean I won’t be doing data entry today?”
“You will actually. At least, that’s what you’ll remember doing. That’s what you’re going to do right now. Pull up the data entry program and begin moving the numbers around.”
Riley did as she was told. A spreadsheet with several numbers came up and began to flash for her to drag it from one place to another.
Marcus saw on his tablet that she was following his instructions to the letter. “Good. Now I want you to look at it. Remember it. All you did today was work on this data entry program.”
“All I did today was work on this data entry program,” she repeated.
“Excellent,” Marcus said. “Stay there. I’ll be joining you very soon.” He disconnected the chat, and pressed more buttons. A large pod opened in front of him. He was in the upload room. There were 64 pods in here, and more were being added every month. Several were already filled by the retired sex workers on staff, such as his number two Doris. A few were also used by the occasional client who was willing to pay through the nose to experience life in another body.
That’s what Marcus would be doing for the next several hours. He’d be scouring Riley’s life. Making sure she posed no threat. He certainly hoped she didn’t. He was delighted to have her on his team. He’d enjoy being in her body. And he’d be getting paid very well to do it.
He pressed a button on his phone, and the pod shut, and began to hum.
70 miles away in her home, Riley’s bracelet pinged. Her eyes rolled up into her head, and heard herself saying, “Uploading. Uploading. Uploading. Upload complete.”
“Finally,” she said as she looked down at herself with a hungry smile. “Look at you, all dressed up for the job. Good girl.” Her hands came up and were a hair away from her chest when she stopped and looked at the monitor. Her fingers minimized the screen so she could see herself in the laptop’s camera. “That’s better,” she said.
She brought two eager hands to her chest. Marcus was reminded how good they felt when Avery had made him grope her yesterday. Now he had unfettered access to them. He was supposed to do a perimeter check, but he’d said she lived alone. He would explore her a bit first. Let himself feel the pleasures of her body. Then and only then would he begin a deep dive into her life.
Riley’s hands began furiously unbuttoning the few buttons she’d fastened on her top. There was still one to go at the bottom but she yanked it forcefully off, sending the last button plinking off the wall. The top landed on the floor. Her hands went behind her back, and for several moments, Marcus struggled to unclasp the bra. The nanites did not give him access to her muscle memory, and he had only uploaded a couple of times before as a part of his own training. Since he’d be uploading a lot more in the future though, he'd better learn how to remove a bra from this perspective more proficiently.
At last he was rewarded with the clasp releasing, and he felt gravity pull at the weight on Riley’s chest. The bra joined the blouse on the floor and two double D’s bounced in the monitor. Riley’s body was heating up exponentially, especially between her legs. Marcus wanted to touch there as quickly as he could, so he stood up from the chair and pulled the skirt down. He saw pink cotton panties underneath. Riley took a deep breath, then pulled those down as well. Neatly trimmed blonde pubic hair covered her slit. Marcus made her watch the monitor as her right hand went straight there. The middle finger felt the soft coarseness of the hair, and then her lower lips parted and there was only silky wet bliss.
“Fuck!” Riley called out louder than Marcus meant to. “You’re such a naughty girl, aren’t you? Masturbating on company time. Well, you’re gonna be doing a lot more than that soon.”
After being kicked out of her office by his wife, Ben had gone to put on a plain white shirt and gray sweatpants. He’d eaten breakfast and eventually ended up moping in their living room. It was a small two bedroom house. The office was adjacent to the living room. When Riley yelled ‘Fuck!’ Ben heard it. It took a lot to make his wife swear, so he assumed something was very wrong. He leapt up to investigate. He didn’t care about confidentiality in that moment, and pushed the door open. His jaw dropped. Her back was to him, but he had no problem seeing his wife on the monitor.
For a split second, he thought his wife was getting off to internet porn. But it wasn’t porn. It was her. She was recording herself on the laptop with her legs spread, her finger frantically rubbing her pussy while her other hand wildly fondled her boobs.
He’d never seen her behave in such a way. Was she doing this for him? So he’d have something to wank to while she was working? To him, it was the hottest she’d ever looked, and blurted out, “You’re so fucking sexy babe. Let me watch.”
Riley’s eyes had been closed as she slipped a finger deep inside herself. But they flew open as she heard the sound of a man behind her. She whirled around in the spinning chair, a look of annoyed confusion on her face. She made no attempt to cover herself, or even pause masturbating. All she said was, “Who the hell are you?”
To be continued…
Riley Harper was between jobs when she saw the ad. The 21 year old blonde had recently quit as a waitress at a local restaurant. She usually got great tips that she knew was more thanks to her curves than her service, but despised being hit on all the time, especially now that she was newly married. But it wasn’t okay for her to be without a job. Yesterday her husband Ben came home early from his factory. Apparently he’d been furloughed for at least 3 weeks. They didn’t have any sort of savings that would keep them in the black longer than a couple of weeks, so Riley stepped up.
She got on her phone and began job hunting, but quickly grew frustrated by how similar they were to every job she’d had before. Cashier, hostess, server, retail sales specialist. She wasn’t qualified for much else, but just once she’d like to do something that didn’t involve wearing a name tag. That’s when she came across the ad for Del Corp.
Riley clicked on it, and read about a company that was a bit of a drive away. An hour. But it paid eighty thousand dollars a year. That was four times what her last job paid! Del Corp was looking for people who could do simple data entry, and no degree was required. Then the best yet. They would let you work from home 4 of the 5 days a week! This suddenly seemed too good to be true, but what the hell. For the hope of that much money, she’d take her chances.
Riley looked for a place to begin filling out her application online, but then read that the application and interview process would only be done in person, and that candidates would be seen during a small window later this week.
So that Friday, Riley found herself an hour away with a clipboard in her lap, filling out a paper application. She’d just written her new name and still got a thrill from it a whole five weeks later. That’s how long she’d been married. Her mind drifted to Ben, standing there all handsome in his tux, looking at her like she was the prettiest thing he’d ever seen. Her blonde, shoulder length hair had been adorned with flowers. Her face hidden behind her veil. She’d always cherish the moment when he’d lifted it over her head and mouthed, ‘Wow.’ She hadn’t been able to stop smiling. The butterflies had been nonstop that magical day, and they returned quickly every time she thought about it.
She loved being Mrs. Ben Harper. Loved being married. She was at the part of the application that asked for the relationship status. Married or single. With a bit of a flourish, she brought her pen over the box that said married. She hovered over it dramatically. She was about to make an indelible x, when the applicant to her right, a pretty brunette, cleared her throat.
“Don't,” she whispered. “Check single, or you don't stand a chance.”
“Excuse me?” Riley whispered back. Companies were not legally allowed to hire people based on whether they were married or not.
The brunette scanned the room, making sure no other ears were tracking their hushed whispers, then said softly, “My roommate already works here. She told me discreetly that they only hire people who aren’t married. Do what you want, but if you really want the job, don’t let on that you’re married.”
“Thanks…” Riley said hesitantly. Why would a data entry job care at all about whether or not she was married? She looked around the room and saw a total of 11 candidates including herself. She didn’t know how many would be offered a job. Maybe just one or two of them. She wasn’t particularly proficient at data entry, but she was a fast learner. She’d do whatever it took to secure financial stability for her and Ben.
This could change everything for them. Ben wouldn’t like that she’d have to lie about being married to him to get the job, but she wouldn’t have to tell him. It’s not like the company was going to come to her house. So she took a breath, and checked the box that said single.
The brunette whispered out the side of her mouth, “Good call. Best of luck in your interview.”
“You too,” Riley said.
A handsome man with dark hair and a thousand watt smile stepped out of the adjoining conference room. He picked up the sign in sheet with every applicant's name, and then scanned the room. “Josephine?” he asked in a clear, deep voice.
The brunette stood, smoothed her pantsuit and said, “That’s me.”
The man beamed at her. “Right this way,” and gestured for her to join him in the conference room.
Before she went, Josephine extended a hand to Riley. “If we end up working together, you can call me Josie.”
Riley giggled and took it. “I sure hope we do, Josie. I’m Riley.”
Josie winked and gave Riley’s hand an encouraging squeeze. “I know, I saw it on your application.” With that Josie headed into the interview.
Ten minutes later, she came out with a confident smile on her face and gave Riley a big thumbs up. “Piece of cake.”
“Did they offer you the job?” Riley asked with wide eyes.
Josie nodded. “On the spot. I’m to report back here on Monday.”
Riley felt her stomach lurch as she thought about how this might affect her odds, but smiled gamely. “Congrats. I hope my interview goes as well as yours.”
“Just be yourself.” Josie leaned down and whispered in Riley’s ear. “And be single.”
Riley laughed softly. “Got it.”
As Josie left the waiting room, Riley found herself wishing Josie could have stayed for moral support until it was her turn. She wished Ben could have come for the same reason, but that might have cost her her shot if her husband had tagged along.
Two more applicants came and went. One was a guy who came out with slumped shoulders. The other was a striking red headed woman who walked out with head held high and a confident swagger in her hips. It was clear that only one of them had gotten the job.
Riley observed that none of the men came out looking like they’d had an offer. Rather, it was only the women. Specifically, beautiful women.
Doubts flooded Riley’s mind again as her name was finally called. She stood up and walked towards the open door, but as she did, she wondered if she was willing to work for a company that seemed biased towards looks, gender, and marital status. If she wanted that, she could just go back to her last job, or the one before that, or the one before that.
But she remembered quickly that none of those places were going to pay 80 grand a year, so she put on her game face. For that much money, she even went so far as to chide herself for not wearing something low cut to show off her impressive cleavage. Her jiggly chest certainly kept her husband’s attention. But she’d opted for a pale blue blouse that gave her the conservative look she preferred to have in public. Hopefully that wasn’t a deal breaker.
Finally it was her turn, and she stepped into the conference room for her interview. There were two people on the other side of a long table. The handsome man that called in the candidates, and a woman. The man came around the desk, and closed the door behind her, then offered his hand. “I’m Marcus,” he said kindly. He gestured towards the woman that hadn’t moved, but was perusing a file on the table. “This is Doris.”
Doris was much older than Marcus. Marcus was maybe in his mid thirties, early forties, but Doris looked like she was going on a hundred and twenty. Deep wrinkles and sagging jowls made Riley think that she’d judged Del Corp too harshly. Clearly they didn’t just care about looks if Doris worked here.
When Riley stopped looking at Doris and glanced back at Marcus, she noticed his eyes bounce up quickly to hers. He’d been looking at her chest. She kept the smile plastered on her face, but inside thought, “You’ll never see ‘em perv. They belong to my husband.”
Marcus took Riley’s application and took it to his side of the table. Riley took a seat across from them. Riley noticed Doris glanced at her application, putting a bony finger near the section that indicated her relationship status. She nodded and gave what could have been a sound of approval, or begrudging interest.
Marcus smiled, and tapped his right hand on the table, as he perused more of her application. The silver ring that he wore on that hand made a loud ting ting sound as he tapped. After his cursory glance, the interview began. There was a back and forth about Riley’s employment history. Some questions about her computer proficiency. Doris had frowned at that part, but Marcus had seemed undeterred.
Riley thought she’d answered all the questions well. Maybe everything was going her way. Then Doris finally fixed her eyes on her and she felt the color leave her face.
As Doris spoke, Riley was reminded of every mean spinster she’d ever seen in movies. “Miss Harper,” Doris began, putting an emphasis on the ‘Miss,’ “We are looking for someone who is motivated team player. You might be called on to perform a task for the company at all hours. Would that be a problem?”
Thinking about her first paycheck, Riley didn’t hesitate. “No, ma’am.”
Doris’s eyes became narrow slits. “Is there anything, or anyone, in your life that might slow you down or get in the way. Anyone you might be…beholden too?”
Had Riley not had the earlier conversation with Josie, she might not have immediately seen this as a way to ask about her relationship status without directly asking about it. It clearly was a big deal. But given that it truly was none of their business, she again answered, “Nope. It’s just me right now. Nothing tying me down. Completely single and live by my lonesome.” She stopped after that, worried she might have laid it on a little too thick.
Marcus smile grew very wide at that answer, and he shared a look with Doris, who also gave a smile, although a very tight lipped one.
“Well, we think you’ll be a perfect fit, Riley. We’d like you to start Monday.”
Riley’s jaw dropped. “So I got the job!” she squealed, wanting to leap up and bounce around the room.
“You got the job!” Marcus repeated, standing up and buttoning his suit. He came around the table and for a second Riley thought he was going to hug her, but then he put out his hand and said, “Welcome to the Del Corp family.”
She took it and enthusiastically said to him and Doris, “Thank you. Thank you! I won’t let you down.”
She then strode out confidently from the conference room. It would be a long drive home, but that was no problem now. She had a high paying job! She couldn’t wait to tell her husband.
Before they called the next candidate, Marcus said, “I’m going to enjoy that one. She’s just my type.”
Doris nodded smugly. “Me too. There’s definitely a demand for busty blondes from the clients. And there’s a real sweetness about her too. She’ll be in high demand for sure.”
An hour later, Ben was thrilled when his wife told him the news, but the money Riley was being offered almost seemed too good to be true though. “So…you’re gonna be doing what exactly?”
“It’s data entry basically for a bunch of rich clients I guess. It can’t be too hard though, cause they didn’t seem too worried about my work history.”
Ben gave his wife a wry smile and asked, “Was it a man who interviewed you?”
Riley crossed her arms over her ample chest. “Just what are you implying?”
“Only that you’re super hot, even with that blouse buttoned all the way to the top.”
Riley’s eyebrows shot up in mock annoyance. “I’ll have you know that it was a man AND a woman.”
“So they both had the hots for you?”
Riley took a playful swat at her husband, who backed out of reach at the last second. A second later, her fingers began unbuttoning her blouse from the top down. “If this outfit bothers you so much, I’ll just have to take it off.”
As a silky black bra came into view, Ben’s mouth began to water. It had been almost 10 hours since they’d had sex. Far too long for the newlywed couple. “Yeah. Yeah you should definitely take it off.”
“Are you saying that I only got the job because of my body?”
“I would never say such a thing,” Ben said, keen to not jeopardize his chances of getting some.
“Would YOU give me the job because of my body?” Riley asked as she reached behind to unfasten the bra.
“I would give you the job and a raise and immediately make you CEO for a glimpse of your boobs alone.”
She giggled, and he saw the bra tighten as she pulled at the clasp, then the release. He saw the tops of her boobs wobble as gravity tried to let them escape. But Riley held the bra in place with one hand, while the other slowly pulled down the straps. She loved how Ben looked at her. It was okay for him to look. She so wanted him to. He was still so captivated by her body, even after having seen it so many times. The anticipation of getting to see her boobs never failed to get him excited. And that’s what she wanted right then. To get him very excited, and to take her. She couldn’t think of a better way to celebrate.
“Wow,” Riley teased as she held the bra in place. “So I just have to show you my boobs, and you’ll give me the whole damn company?”
“I’d give you the whole world.”
“Good answer.” The bra fell. Boobs bounced out.
Riley tackled her man, and more clothes were quickly discarded so they could make love on their living room floor.
Ben was not a morning person, but that following Monday, he rose early to make his wife breakfast in bed. Pancakes, bacon, eggs, and juice. It was a sweet gesture, but cooking had never been his forte. He burned everything but the juice, and even that was a little close.
He still happily brought it to her on a tray, but when he entered their bedroom, found that his wife was already up and half dressed in bra and panties. “Babe,” he whined. “You’re supposed to still be in bed!”
Riley turned and saw the barely edible breakfast her man had prepared. Her smile was radiant as she sauntered towards him. “You are the sweetest husband I could ever asked for,” she gushed. “How did I ever get so lucky?”
She threw her arms around his neck, causing the contents of the tray to rattle precariously as Ben did his best to save it. He lost the juice. Its contents hit the carpet of their bedroom, but still he tried to salvage the moment. “Seriously Riley, get in bed!”
Riley gave a cute pout that she used when she wanted to get her way. It always worked on her husband. “But I don’t have time.”
Ben faltered at her cute face, but said, “Nuh uh, there’s still plenty of time for you to eat and get ready.”
She kissed his lips and said, “Not if I do this.” And she stepped back, and sank to her knees. As she did, she pulled down Ben’s boxers.
As soon as Ben saw what his wife intended to do, his dick raced to catch up, getting hard so fast it hit the underside of the tray he was still holding. “No, this is your big day!” he protested. “I’m the one who’s trying to do something for you!”
Riley giggled as she took the tray from him and placed it on the floor. “I know,” she said sweetly. “And its that fact that makes me want to suck you off Mr. Harper. So shh.” She took him into her mouth. She wasn’t the best at cocksucking, but loved the sounds Ben made as she slid her tongue up and down his shaft. His little whimpers of pleasure were so cute and sexy. She loved being able to please him. She loved him so very much.
She swallowed down what he gave her, and left him to eat the breakfast. She brushed her teeth, finished dressing, and grabbed a power bar in the kitchen. She was almost out the door when Ben called out, “Wait!”
“I gotta go Ben, it’s an hour away,” Riley said in mock exasperation. But still, she waited for her husband to walk quickly towards her so he could embrace her, picking her up off her feet and kissing her.
He didn’t care that his dick had been in her mouth minutes ago. He was so proud of her. Loved her so much. Would do anything for her. “Thank you for being so awesome. I know you’re gonna go kick some ass today.”
“Just have the house clean and dinner on the table when I come back, babe,” Riley said in as low a voice as she could muster.
‘Yeah, I can do breakfast again,” Ben offered seriously.
Riley made a small grimace and said, “Uh, ha ha, just kidding. I’ll pick up something for us on the way home. You’ve done enough cooking.”
Ben hung his head. “It’s the thought that counts right.”
“Oh, you mean the thought that got you a blowjob? Yeah, I’d say that worked out for ya.”
They laughed and hugged again, and then Riley was out the door.
An hour later, Riley showed up for her new hire orientation, along with three other candidates she’d seen in the waiting room.
Looks like no one else had made the cut, she thought.
Josie was there of course. She owed her a debt for giving her that advice. There was also the stunning red head, and a taller, slender blonde with smaller boobs than her own.
She noticed that as far as beauty standards went, these women were probably the top four or five most attractive from yesterday. Maybe these were the ones who had simply checked single. She needed to make sure not to bring up her marriage to any of them. Not yet at least. After a few months when she’d proved what a good worker she could be, she’d let them know.
As she thought about that, she wondered if she’d be able to keep quiet about her husband around her coworkers for so long! Working remotely one day a week would make that easier at least. She just loved Ben so much and wanted everyone to know how lucky she was. Even complete strangers!
The women all milled about in the waiting room. Riley assumed they’d have orientation in the same adjoining conference room. She was about to start asking for names, when Doris showed up through the set of double doors that led into the building. She studied them each in turn, saying nothing as her eyes scrutinized them, as if looking for flaws. There was no big welcome, not even a smile. But after staring at them, she motioned with a curled finger to follow her. She put a silver ring she wore on her right finger, and touched the sensor on the double doors. She led them out of the waiting room, and deep into the heart of Del Corp.
They walked down a long hallway, turned right, found a set of stairs that led down and followed them. Another long hallway. Another turn. Another set of stairs. On and on, Riley noticed that every door they’d passed so far since the entrance had been closed. They never passed an open office, or break room, or a conference room. Riley suddenly felt stifled, and was again thankful that she’d only have to be here once a week.
They did pass several men, all with big smiles on their faces and wandering eyes that didn’t disguise where they were looking. Riley was taken aback by this. She didn’t want to raise a fuss her first day, but she had a mind to get the names of everyone and report them to HR. Surely a successful company like this had a top notch human resources.
It wasn’t all men though. They also passed several women, mostly older, or obese, or with a disfigurement of some kind. They also looked at each of the new women shrewdly and appraisingly. Riley wondered if this was some kind of weird corporate hazing. If it was, she didn’t like it.
On the third flight down, they approached a room on their right that was making a loud hum, and Josie asked curiously, “What’s in there?”
“Main servers,” Doris replied with unveiled irritation. “You’ll never need to go in there. It’s always locked, and only a few people have access.”
Access. Riley noticed that every door had a sensor for keyless entry. This was a very secure facility. She was suddenly shocked that the company had not done a background check on her. What kind of company that seemed to value privacy and security would hire someone without doing a thorough background check.
‘It really is like, oh, you’re hot and single? Welcome to the team,’ Riley mused as her irritation for this place steadily rose. She tried to remember why she was here. She allowed a mantra to run through her mind over and over again. ‘The money. Remember the money. Remember you’ll be working from home. Remember that you’re doing all this for Ben, the love of your life, and the future that we have together.’
After going down two more floors and countless hallways, they reached a large rectangular room that was very nice and welcoming. It was completely the opposite of everything Riley had seen so far. There were fake plants scattered throughout, fancy art on the wall, and several of the most comfy looking couches Riley had ever seen forming an open square in the middle of the room. In the middle of that square was a low square coffee table, and Riley saw four laptops in a row.
“Have a seat there,” Doris said, pointing at the couch directly in front of those laptops.
Riley went and plopped down, being sure the yellow dress she’d picked out for her first day didn’t fly up too high. She assumed the dress was fine for this job. She didn’t have any business professional clothes as she’d only had jobs where you had a uniform before this one. She’d wear whatever they deemed appropriate though, within reason. She would not be wearing anything that showed more of her cleavage than she was comfortable with. Her momma had raised her right. She’d still gotten Ben, hadn’t she? Yes. Better to conceal the goods and make ‘em chase you to get what’s inside.
“Here are your bracelets,” Doris said, interrupting Riley’s thoughts again. The old woman spoke in a dry, monotone, as if this were the last thing she wanted to be doing in the world. “After today you’ll need these bracelets to get in the building. They also monitor your health, because we care about our employees. If you suspect one is ever malfunctioning, report it immediately. Whatever you do, do not take it off unless you have the permission of a supervisor. Removal of it for any other reason will result in immediate termination.”
“But what if it doesn’t go with my outfit,” the redhead quipped.
Doris smiled, but not pleasantly. It was like the smile of a bully who enjoyed watching his victim squirm. “Oh, I think that you’ll find very soon that it will go with everything.”
The redhead frowned and sighed sarcastically. “Not likely, but if that’s the job, I’ll do it for as long as I’m here.”
By the sound of that, Riley thought that she might not last the week. Clearly she didn’t need the money as bad as Riley did.
Riley accepted her bracelet. It looked like a combination of jewelry and technology. The top half was flat and smooth, and Riley realized that it was capable of displaying messages as the phrase, “Welcome to Del Corp Riley,” was scrolling on hers. It was a bit heavy and bulky though underneath. Riley snapped it easily in place, but as she spun her wrist, she didn’t see an easy way to unfasten it. It felt very tight. Was she really going to have to wear this thing all the time?
‘The money, the money, the money…’
With the bracelets securely fastened, the four women listened as Doris began to speak to them, sounding almost bored now. “In a moment you’ll be meeting our CEO Avery Smith and three of the board members, but first, I’ll reintroduce you to your team lead, Marcus Orion.”
On cue, Marcus entered through a door opposite the one they’d come in, his arms stretched wide, his grin even wider. “Welcome new hires! I am so glad to see you today. Who’s ready to get started?”
Doris, her job apparently done, passed him on her way out of the room. She seemed very relieved to not have to be there anymore.
Marcus was the opposite of Doris, and seemed genuinely excited to have them here. “Ladies, I can’t tell you how pleased I am to have this opportunity with you all. I’m going to be your primary handler. Doris will be my second. If for any reason you cannot reach me, you will report to her with any problems. Before you leave, both of our numbers will be in your phones.”
Riley raised her hand, as she had questions about the word, ‘handler.’
Marcus ignored her hand and pressed on enthusiastically. “Please turn on the laptop directly in front of each of you. These are state of the art computers that have been designed and manufactured entirely in house. I promise you they are better than anything on the market, and they’ll be what you’re using to work remotely. So fire them up, and then members of our senior leadership will be joining us.”
Riley hesitated, but lowered her hand and pressed the laptop’s power button. It didn’t look all that impressive. It just looked like a standard 16 inch laptop. It was fast though. The screen came to life almost instantaneously with the message, “Welcome to Del Corp. Please sync your bracelet.”
Josie was already looking at Marcus and asking, “How do we sync our bracelets?”
“Fantastic question Josie,” Marcus said grinning ear to ear. Just press the clasp on the bottom end to the pad on the lower right side of your keyboard. No, no, wait!” Marcus said, and his tone shifted quickly to silky smooth, to loud and abrasive.
Josie froze, and looked up at Marcus with an eyebrow raised. She was not accustomed to people snapping at her like that. Josie also needed the money, but still, she’d rather walk away than be disrespected.
Marcus’s wide smile was back in a flash. “Sorry, sorry,” he said as he clasped his palms together apologetically and shook them twice at Josie. “Please forgive me. It’s just important that we’re in sync, when we sync.” He laughed at his own lame joke, and paused for them to follow suit. When they didn’t, he said, “Bear with me. This is my first time being a Team Lead.” He put his hand on his heart. “I will get it right next time, you have my word.”
“Can we just get on with this,” said the other blonde.
Riley thought everyone seemed annoyed now. And why wouldn’t they be? Doris had acted like leading them here had been a big inconvenience. They’d gotten ogled repeatedly on the long walk to this room. They had to wear this bracelet which was transmitting who knew what kind of biometric data to the company. And now Marcus had just yelled at them.
“Okay, here we go,” Marcus said, undeterred by their lack of enthusiasm. He began to wave his hands like a conductor of a symphony. “I’ll count it down from 3, and then everyone press your bracelet to the spot on the laptop. 3. 2. 1. Sync!”
All four women placed their bracelet on their laptop, and all four felt a sharp jab as the tiny needle under the clasp pierced their skin and injected a milligram of nanites into their bloodstream.
A chorus of surprised objections arose.
“Ow! What was-”
“Something just stuck me!”
“What the hell?!”
Every woman but Riley had complained loudly except her. She’d only made a shrill whimper. She hated shots, and whatever that was had been right under her wrist, probably hitting the vein there.
“Sorry about that,” Marcus said as he pulled out a smartphone. He began to tap at the screen. “Just give it a minute to spread through your body and then you won’t care anymore.”
“Excuse me?” Josie snapped.
‘That’s it,” the redhead said standing briskly to her feet. “I’ve had enough. Get this damn thing off of me.” She began to fumble with the clasp with shaky fingers.
“Leadership told me there’s always one,” Marcus muttered. His voice became higher and insistent. “Everyone who leaves their bracelet on for just another 50 seconds will receive a thousand dollars, even if you quit immediately after.”
“I’m gonna get a lot more than that in the lawsuit I file against this company,” the red head hissed as she looked for a watch to unclasp it. But the more she inspected it, the more her fingers didn’t seem to want to cooperate.
Marcus was pleased to see her struggle, but still looked at her warily. Then his phone pinged. “Oh wow, one of you is already online. Good. Let’s see who…ah,” he said, winking at Josie. “The one who is always just ahead of everyone else. Makes sense.”
“Online?” the redhead exclaimed. “I don’t think so!” She forced her fingers underneath the clasp, trying to create enough pressure to unfasten it. Suddenly the arm she was using to apply the pressure tensed up as if she’d just received an electric jolt. “Ah! What was that!”
“It’s just the nanites keeping you from taking off the bracelet. That’s the last line of defense. But we won’t have to worry about that for much longer because…” Marcus’s phone pinged. “There we go, you’re online now too.”
It was Josie’s turn to stand, and she offered her left hand, the hand with that accursed bracelet, to help Riley up off the couch. Riley was reaching for it as Josie said briskly, “I didn’t sign up for this. Neither did she. We’re leaving.”
A third ping. Riley’s hand was in Josie’s. She was looking up into her face when Marcus said calmly, “Blank slate.”
“Blank slate confirmed,” said three female voices, perfectly in sync and without emotion.
Riley felt Josie’s hand go limp in hers, and watched in horror as the brunette’s eyes rolled into the back of her head so that only the whites were shown.
“I don’t understand,” Riley said, hearing the panic in her voice as she leaned forward and looked at the other two women. They all had the same blank expression.
“Me neither,” Marcus drawled. “Sometimes it takes a little longer for the nanites to circulate in some people. You must be pretty stubborn Riley. But everyone succumbs to the nanites eventually. No one’s ever failed to come online in under 90 seconds.”
His eyes raked over her body now with obvious sexual interest. Riley sprang to her feet and tugged at Josie’s limp arm. “Josie! Josie answer me right now! We need to leave! We need to-”
Ping.
Riley’s heart pounded in her chest at the sound of that fourth ping. Whatever was happening to these women, was about to happen to her.
“There we go,” Marcus said with an eerie smile. “Don’t worry. When this is all over, you’re gonna think you had a fantastic first day.”
“Please don’t-” Riley began, but saw Marcus mouth the words blank slate. She was vaguely aware of her own lips moving as she said in a monotone voice, “Blank slate confirmed.” And then all she knew was ignorant bliss as her eyes rolled up into her head.
“Time to meet our corporate overlords,” Marcus said happily. He hit a button on his phone that said Upload. He selected each woman, then pressed enter.
Each bracelet came to life with a soft chime. Each woman said in a robotic voice, “Uploading. Uploading. Uploading. Upload complete.”
Riley’s blue eyes came back down, and she looked at Marcus with a wry smile. “You need to do a better job at putting them at ease, Marcus.”
Josie’s brown eyes were on Marcus as well, her voice had an edge to it. “Maybe we were too hasty in promoting him to team lead, Avery I really thought he was going to lose control there for a moment.”
The redhead was not looking at Marcus, but was running her hands up her sides and over her chest. “Now now, gentlemen. It was his first time. He’s still got the drive and charisma we’re looking for, and is doing great and recruiting clients. Let’s let him off with a warning.”
The unnamed blonde didn’t seem to be interested in Marcus at all as her hands had begun to squeeze her tight buttocks. “What an amazing specimen. Surprised I didn’t have to fight you all for the chance to have her first.”
Riley’s voice became authoritative as she addressed the blonde. “Don’t get to carried away, Jenkins. This is just about meeting them, ensuring there’s no problem with the upload process, then sending them off for their physicals.”
The blonde’s face soured as she looked at Riley. She did not stop massaging her rear. “I helped write the protocols, Avery. There’s no harm in a little groping before we log out.”
Riley gave a perverted giggle. “Yes, I know. It’s tradition. We just musn’t go too overboard in case we have to release any of them back into the wild.”
Having said this, Marcus watched enviably as the four women groped and fondled their bodies over their clothes. A few minutes ticked by, but Marcus would have gladly watched his superiors explore the new hires for as long as he was allowed.
Riley had pulled her blouse aways from her chest and was taking a long look down it. Her face made it clear that she liked what she saw. She released the fabric, letting it snap back with a little less elasticity. “Okay, that’s enough gentlemen,” she announced with finality. “I think we’ve excited poor Marcus enough.”
It was true. He had not wanted to get an erection in front of his bosses, but seeing them inhabiting the bodies of these beautiful women, making them touch themselves provocatively, he was at full mast. He positioned his hands over his front, and tried to keep from gawking.
“It’s only fair,” Josie chuckled at him. “We’re all going to have erections when we are back in our bodies. Speaking of, you already sent a girl to each of our houses, correct Marcus?”
Marcus gave a curt nod. “Yes sir. Their bracelets were activated before this meeting, and they should all be at your house by the time you log out.”
“Excellent,” Riley said, and she stepped closer to Marcus. She took one of the hands covering his erection and placed it on her breast. “Don’t worry Marcus. You managed to get them to sync their bracelets without resorting to force, which might have damaged the merchandise. So we’ll still let you do their field tests. They are the first members of your team after all.” Riley helped the man squeeze her boob softly, looking up into his eyes with a mischievous smirk. “I bet you can’t wait.”
“N-no, s-sir,” Marcus stammered.
“I do think that’s the first time I’ve seen you flustered Marcus,” the redhead said with a laugh.
Riley released Marcus’s hand and stepped back. “You know what’s next. Keep them in blank slate mode and send them to their physicals. The doctor will check for STD’s and any other illnesses or maladies that would be a disruption to our company. We only provide the best for our clients. After that, the standing brainwashing program before we sent them off with their take home bag to…” Riley trailed off, then gave a sharp laugh. “Marcus, I don’t mind if you stare, but try to keep your mouth shut when you do. You look ridiculous.”
Marcus had been trying to look the CEO, Avery Smith, in the blue eyes of this gorgeous creature. But his eyes kept wandering to other areas. He was already thinking about tomorrow’s field tests. How he’d be in Riley’s home. How he could touch her as much as he wanted. His imagination was already running wild, but Avery’s subtle chastisement had snapped him out of it.
“Yes, of…of course Avery, er, Mr. Smith.”
The corner of Riley’s mouth went up, and she raised her hand and cupped her right boob as she looked at the other women. “I think our boy’s got it bad for this one.” The women nodded back at Riley, each of them smirking as well. Back at Marcus, Riley said, “We all have our favorites, but don’t monopolize her too much. But…you are her handler, so take a few days to get her out of your system after the field tests are over.”
“If she passes that is,” Josie said quickly.
“Naturally,” Riley retorted, looking annoyed. “Marcus has been warned. Should he find any red flags, she’ll go back to her normal life. Isn’t that right Marcus.”
“Of course, sir,” Marcus replied.
“Good,” Riley said, and smiled at him. Then she blew him a kiss. “Now be a good boy and send us back.”
“Right away sir,” Marcus said. He wasn’t sure if he’d ever be able to get used to meeting his bosses this way. He quickly selected all four women on his cell phone, and disconnected them. HIs shoulders slumped a little. He knew the men were in their respective homes and could still see him on the cameras mounted all around the room. But they were probably focused on the women now at their door that would attend to those pesky erections rather than him.
Marcus, on the other hand, would have to wait until later to have his relief. What he wouldn’t give to have his way with any of the women on the couch right now. Especially Riley. But he had his orders.
With blank slate mode still active by default, he said, “Grab your laptops and follow me so we can get your physicals underway.”
“Yes sir,” the four women responded at once. Their eyes focused on the command at hand, and like obedient worker drones, the four women retrieved their laptops from the coffee table. They formed a single line behind their boss. Their movements were precise, and they marched in step as Marcus led them from the room. They followed Marcus back into the series of hallways, and up a flight of stairs. Several doors that had been closed were now suddenly open, as staff at Del Corp wanted to assess the recent new hires. Programmers, team leads, technicians, cooks, paper pushers, analysis, recruiters, marketing, and more all watched the synchronized steps of the attractive women as they marched past. This time the women didn’t mind the stares, because none of them had a thought in their head other than following their team lead.
The workers of Del Corp with free will were all picking out their favorite new hire, making a note of who they’d spend time with during their breaks in the weeks ahead. The pretty blonde just behind Marcus seemed to be the most popular candidate by far.
They eventually passed through a door that Marcus unlocked by pressing the ring he wore on his right hand against a sensor. They stepped into a well lit sterile room with medical equipment and exam tables. A pudgy older man in a doctor’s coat was there to greet them. He was flanked by two very beautiful women who wore a vacant smile and nothing else.
“Did the old men have their fun?” the doctor asked Marcus politely, although his eyes did not meet him. They were focused on his four new patients who had followed obediently after him.
Marcus let out a sigh, but smiled. “If by fun you mean taking the piss out of me, then yes.”
The doctor laughed. “Sounds like them. Well, let’s get this show on the road. New hires, each of you hop up on one of the exam tables.”
The order was received with unflinching obedience as the four women walked purposefully into the sterile room, their shoes clicking on the white tiled floor. They each picked a gynecology exam table and sat there.
“I’ll be back when you’ve run your tests,” Marcus said, and left to go to his office. On the way he grabbed a woman with a bracelet who had been programmed to clean on her weekly visit to Del Corp. She didn’t protest, but allowed herself to be dragged along. She even seemed happy to have been chosen for whatever task Marcus had in mind.
When they arrived at his office, Marcus didn’t talk to her, just stripped off her clothes, bent her over his desk, and fucked her. He thought of Riley, the pretty doe eyed blonde that had been so sweet and chaste during the interview. He thought of Avery being inside her, teasing him with her body, making him grope her. He thought of what tomorrow would bring, and he came. He told the girl to clean up the mess, and then sat down in his chair. He’d needed that. He could finally think straight again..
Back in the exam room, the doctor’s nude assistants helped the doctor with silent efficiency. He’d trained them to help draw blood, check reflexes, take blood pressure, examine pupils, ears, gums, and more. They’d help him record it all. The new hires were perfectly calm during this whole process.
The cursory examination over, the doctor ordered them to remove their clothes. The four new hires all stood and undressed quickly. There was nothing sensual about their movements, just the subconscious desire to follow the order as expediently as possible.
The doctor gave orders to his assistants to pull out the stirrups attached to the tables, then had the new hires put their feet in them. They all did with no complaint. Each of them laying slightly back, their legs spread wide for the doctor. He gave each woman a pelvic exam. They did not flinch as his fingers pushed into them. Did not make a sound. They merely laid there as if this were all routine.
“Okay, that’s that,” the doctor said as he took off his gloves. “Get dressed, new hires.” As the naked women complied, he sent an assistant to fetch Marcus. Upon his return, the doctor told him, “I’ll have the lab results before you leave today. You can take them to get fitted and supplied now.”
Marcus was aware that the doctor had just seen these women naked before he had. He was not jealous though. He considered himself patient. He’d worked hard to get where he was. And tomorrow, he’d be able to upload into any of them and have complete control of their bodies. And when they returned next week, he could order them to do all manner of sexual acts on him, and they would agree readily.
When the new hires weren’t being made to serve him sexually or one of the other employees at Del Corp, they’d be ordered to do the mundane tasks. Like cleaning, or secretarial work, or anything that anyone deemed beneath them in this place. Thanks to different women being forced to come in on different days throughout the week, they always had plenty of willing slaves to do the grunt work at headquarters. But between now and next week, the new hires were strictly off limits until the field tests had been run.
As Marcus next led the women to a series of rooms that would get their measurements for clothes, outfits, and sex toys they might need while servicing a client, Ben was doing what Riley had joked about when she left. He was making the house sparkling clean. In their first five weeks of marriage, they’d fallen into stereotypical gender roles, where Ben played video games and did nothing, and Riley did everything that needed done like laundry, cleaning, and cooking. It had been a big step for Ben to make breakfast that morning. Now he tried his hand at laundry and cleaning. He was better at them than breakfast for sure. Riley would be so happy, that maybe he could talk her into doing something kinky tonight.
Being raised in a very conservative family, Riley had been a virgin when they got married. But Ben hadn’t. Far from it. He’d never admit to being a sex addict, but considered it a possibility. Before dating Riley, he’d had a few one night stands, some long term girlfriends, and had developed quite a few kinks thanks to those women. And porn. He’d watched porn every day, and was always finding something new he’d like to try in the bedroom with a girl, but Riley had put a stop to all that when they’d got married.
Riley didn’t want him watching porn or masturbating. The first time she’d told him, he’d thought she was joking. Riley’s hurt face let him know that she wasn’t. She wanted to be enough for him. Didn’t want him looking at girls online and getting ideas for positions or roleplay. Ben had hoped that over time his bride would change her mind about some of that, but except for the infrequent blowjobs, she would only do missionary or on top.
Because of his love for her, he’d stopped watching porn and jerking off. It hadn’t been too difficult, because Riley was usually around. As they both tended to work 2nd shift, they could fuck in the morning, and then again when they both got home. But now she had a 40 hour or more job a that took her away from him during a time where he was home by himself.
The hours seemed to drag by, and even though he’d gotten blown early that morning, he was already thinking about looking up his old friend pornography by the time noon rolled around. But he knew it would most likely affect his performance that night with his wife. So he waited, and focused on making the interior of their house shine.
It was mid afternoon when Marcus got the bad news. He’d just presented the women with a small boxed meal and told them to eat. It was a flavorless, tasteless mush, and was very cheap to manufacture. They chewed and swallowed it as they were told. Marcus watched them shovel it down while he ate a steak their onsite chef had prepared. He couldn’t stop smiling, that is, until the doctor walked in.
“I’m afraid I have some bad news,” the doctor said gravely.
Marcus put his fork down and asked, “Well, don’t keep me in suspense. What’s the problem?”
“The blonde is pregnant.”
Marcus wiped his mouth and slammed a fist on the table. “Dammit!” His eyes fell upon Riley. He did not want to lose her, but a pregnancy meant instant termination. The nanites could stop future pregnancies, but not the one she’d come in here with. “Are you sure?”
The doctor nodded, then looked at who Marcus had focused on. “Oh, sorry. Forgot you had two blondes. Not that one. The other one,” he said, pointing at the unnamed blonde who sat there quietly eating her mush.
Relief flooded Marcus. It wasn’t great that he was already down a team member, but it hadn’t been Riley. Besides, it was easy to recruit. He’d just put out another ad that promised big money while working from home.
“Kathleen,” he said sternly. The blonde now known as Kathleen stopped eating and looked at him keenly. “Pitch your food and go wait in the conference room you interviewed in last week. Turn on the monitor in there, and watch the exit interview until I come to fire you.”
“Yes sir,” Kathleen said, and without hesitation she stood, dropped her food in a trash bin, and made her way to the conference room.
After she exited, the doctor reported the rest of his findings. “All the rest are very healthy. Two of them have been sexually active however,” he said, pointing at Riley and the redhead. “Their swabs had traces of sperm under the microscope. Could be a one night stand, or something more serious. Easiest way is just to ask and-”
Fearing that he might hear something he didn’t want to, Marcus cut him off. “Thanks doctor, I’ll take it from here.”
“But the board will want to-” the doctor began with a raised eyebrow.
Anger rose in Marcus, but he tapered it down and replied calmly, “Don’t worry about the board I will handle it. If I find any problems during the field tests, I’ll take the necessary steps to deal with them.”
The doctor let out a knowing sigh. “Ah, I get it. You really want to field test them. Fair enough.”
“So you’ll leave that out of the report?”
“If she gets the greenlight,” the doctor said, pointing at Riley, “You let me have first dibs when she comes back in.”
‘You can have my sloppy seconds,’ Marcus thought. Out loud he said. “I think we can make that happen.”
The doctor extended a hand, and Marcus shook it. “Well then, I found no traces of sexual activity. See you next week, ladies.”
They did not stay goodbye, or give any other parting niceties. They just sat there. Their meal finished, and the empty box on their laps. They simply stared straight ahead, and awaited their next command.
Marcus ushered them to their last stop for their first day. This room had several cubicle workstations, each with a laptop that resembled the ones they would be taking home. Marcus had them each log on, and click on a program that walked them through an endless series of data entry. They copied one set of numbers from one place on the screen to another. Dragged one file here, another there. They opened spreadsheet after spreadsheet. None of it meant anything, but served one purpose. It helped cement the illusion. It gave the lie a solid foundation on which to stand.
Should these women ever question in the outside world what their job really entailed, the nanites would lead their minds back to this place. This moment. Where they dragged and clicked and typed over and over again. It’s what they would think they were doing all day instead of doing menial tasks and getting fucked. It’s what they think they would be doing in their homes, even as client after client came to see them to use their bodies. Just another boring day, entering facts and figures.
But as boring as they might remember it being, they would never want to leave. They would be so happy with their job. Because as they stared at their monitors, they each began to intermittently flashed the core tenets they would come to live by until they were released from their employ.
Over and over again during those last few hours, the following messages were repeated on a loop.
You love Del Corp.
You will be faithful to Del Corp and its employees.
You will not draw undue attention to yourself outside of work.
You never want to take off your bracelet.
When your bracelet pings, you will log onto your computer at work within 30 minutes. If unable, you will call your team lead.
Always do what your team lead tells you to do.
Always believe whatever your team lead tells you.
When you are on Del Corp property, you will be an obedient slut, doing whatever tasks required of you.
You will feel grateful to be of use to any Del Corp employee.
You will take good care of your body, because it belongs to Del Corp, its employees, and its clients.
You live to serve your team lead, Del Corp employees, and those we deem clients.
You no longer care about having a social life.
You no longer care about dating anyone.
If you are currently dating someone, you will break up with them as soon as possible in a way that does not bring undue attention to Del Corp.
You do not seek sexual intimacy outside the confines of Del Corp employees and clients.
You are focused on being the best employee you can be.
You will only ever remember doing data entry when working remotely.
You will stow your take home bag in a secure place in your home and not look in it unless directed to by a client or team lead.
You will do everything in your power to protect Del Corp and its employees.
When asked, you will always describe your job as ‘boring data entry.’
If pressed for more information about Del Corp beyond that, you will respond with, ‘We value our clients’ privacy so I can’t elaborate further.’
Should anyone seem a threat to Del Corp, you will report to your team leader as soon as possible and await further instructions.
Riley blinked. She felt like she’d been staring at this screen forever, but saw in the lower left hand corner of her monitor that there was only five minutes left of work today! The job was tedious, but not at all hard. She found she didn’t mind it though. She was going to love working for Del Corp, and was thankful to have gotten Marcus as her team lead.
Marcus walked between their cubicles and announced, “Time to punch out ladies. You’ll find your laptop and take home bag are waiting for you at the exit. You all did wonderful today. I don’t see you all back again here until next…” he checked his phone, “a week from tomorrow.”
Riley’s face fell a bit. In such a short time she’d grown to love this place and her team. She looked at the others, and saw their faces mirror hers.
“I know, I’ll miss you too,” Marcus said with a wide grin. “Say, what did you all think of that delicious steak dinner we had for lunch today?”
“Steak…dinner?” Josie asked, furrowing her brow.
This was a simple test to see if the programming had worked. It was one thing for them to be in blank slate mode. They were more like mindless functioning robots in that state. The real test came when they were back to themselves.
“Yes,” Marcus said confidently, trusting that the nanites and brainwashing they’d received would dictate their reality. “You all had a wonderful steak dinner. You thought it was amazing. You even licked your plate clean Josie, remember?”
Josie blushed. She did remember now. It had been the best steak of her life. “I guess…I was just really hungry.”
“Thank you for feeding us such a great meal!” Riley exclaimed. “Do we get to eat that good every time we come?”
Marcus stepped towards her and said with a wink, “I think you’ll always leave here with something yummy in your bellies.”
All the girls smiled at each other, already looking forward to next Tuesday’s lunch time.
“Ladies, you’ll believe whatever I tell you, correct?” Marcus asked.
“Yes sir,” the three new hires said in perfect unison.
“And you’ll do whatever I tell you, correct?”
“Yes sir!” the ladies replied cheerily.
“Good,” Marcus said, his smile curving into something sinister. “I want you each logging in at 9am sharp every day and running the data entry program. Keep familiarizing yourself with it so that we can eliminate possible errors for our clients.” Doing this would ensure the brainwashing cemented itself in their brains.
Marcus continued. “I’ll be chatting with each of you individually over the next few days. Riley, you’ll be first up tomorrow. It’ll be a video chat, so please wear something that shows off your boobs.”
Riley’s thoughts hit a wall suddenly. The training, the steak dinner, all of that had been great, but, to ask Riley to show off her boobs on a conference call was…was…
Marcus watched Riley’s face contort while the nanites made her accept the programming. Her resistance met a torrent of words that seemed to imprint on her very soul.
‘I will do what my team lead tells me to do. I live to serve my team lead. I will obey him. I will wear whatever Marcus tells me, because he is my team lead and I am his obedient slut.
Riley’s face smoothed out, and she beamed at him before saying happily, “Yes sir.”
“Good girl,” Marcus said, then looked at the other two. “And I’ll expect you both to do the same. Actually Josie, you wear nothing at all.”
The two women had already been having an internal struggle after hearing what he’d said to Riley, so they were quicker at both saying, “Yes, sir,” but not quite as in sync.
“Make sure our video chats are in a private area in your house. An office space, bedroom, bathroom, whatever. And you’re not to be disturbed during this time.”
All of this was to limit exposure to a family member, boyfriend, girlfriend, or roommate. They could all be dealt with over a short period of time, but the field test was crucial in ensuring Del Corp’s safety protocols.”
“If all goes well after those video chats, you’ll be ready to handle clients. I hope to be sending you each several by the end of the week. Now head home. You’ve all done great work today.”
Marcus led them back the way they came. The walk didn’t seem as far now. The building that had once seen drab and foreboding now felt so much like home. She wished she didn’t have to leave. She loved Del Corp.
“I’m going to be thinking about that steak all week,” Josie confessed to Riley as they stepped out into the sunlight.
“Me too!” Riley laughed.
“I can’t believe I licked the plate in front of all of you. That’s…not something I’d usually do.”
The image swam vividly in Riley’s mind. Josie’s hands picking up a white plate with the remnants of savory juice on it. Josie’s face drawing near it. Her tongue sticking out and licking it from top to bottom until it was all clean. She found her own mouth watering as she remembered the taste of it.
“If I had my plate in front of me right now, I’d do it too.”
They said goodbye as they headed to their own cars, and headed home.
Marcus went to the conference room where the pregnant blonde was. Kathleen had watched the exit interview video over and over again so the message of it would be very clear in her mind.
It had read as follows:
I am grateful for the opportunity, but this job just wasn’t for me. It was my decision to leave. I will find work elsewhere. I will surrender my bracelet, and leave immediately..
Marcus pulled her up on his phone and took her out of blank slate mode, and deactivated the nanites in her body. Without the bracelet, they would pass out of her naturally over the next 24 hours, but the brainwashing she’d received should hold.
Lastly, he put his hand on the bracelet and said, “Release.” With a smooth click, it unlatched, and hung loosely on Kathleen’s arm.
A few seconds passed, and Kathleen blinked and looked around as if waking from sleep.
“Well, I’m sorry it didn’t work out,” Marcus said, extending a hand to her.
“No, no,” she said sincerely as she accepted it. “I’m so grateful for the opportunity, but this job just isn’t for me. I’ll just have to find work elsewhere.”
Marcus nodded, then gestured towards the door. She took off her bracelet and set it on the table, then walked out. As soon as she was out of sight, Marcus shook his head. She would have been a great addition. Pity he never got to field test or fuck her. Maybe someday the company would start accepting pregnant women. Or married women for that matter. He had a client that would pay a small fortune for the chance to have regular sessions with a married woman. Apparently it was a big fetish of his. But right now the board’s mandate was clear. They only enslaved and hopped unattached women that would not raise suspicion. They wanted to be in business for a long, long time.
The whole drive home Riley kept thinking how much she loved Del Corp. How much she loved her team. Marcus, Josie, and… and there were two more, weren’t there? Another blonde like her, but…but she hadn’t seen her on the way out. But the beautiful redhead had been there. How had she not gotten her name? That was very rude of her, and quite embarrassing!
As she questioned this egregious oversight, the memory of typing numbers and clicking a mouse came into her mind very strongly. She just hadn’t had a chance was all. All she could remember was her time at the computer, and a wonderful steak dinner that the company had so generously provided. She was so lucky to have gotten the chance to work for them. She would make them proud. She belonged there. She belonged to Del Corp. All of her belonged to them. Her mind and her body.
Riley had been so enraptured by how amazing her orientation had been, that she almost forgot to pick up food on the way home. But as her stomach growled, she remembered she needed to take care of her body, so she stopped by a fast food place. Instead of her typical burger and fries, she got a salad. She paid for it and was about to pull onto the street, when she realized she’d forgotten Ben. How could she forget her wonderful husband? She drove back around, and got him a salad too.
Ben was famished by the time Riley walked through the front door, but first made a grand sweeping gesture at the house. “Ta da!” he exclaimed as she walked past him carrying a large black duffel and two fast food bag. She didn’t seem to notice how he’d swept, mopped, done the dishes, and had the place cleaner than it had been in a couple of weeks.
In fact, she didn’t say anything, didn’t even give him a kiss. She set the fast food bags on the table, and then disappeared into their guest bedroom that would now serve as Riley’s office. She stowed the bag in the highest part of the closet in there, and moved a box in front of it. Hopefully that would keep the contents secure. She wondered what was in the bag, and had the desire to check. But then very strongly in her mind came a pulsing thought.
You will not look in it unless directed to by a client or team lead.
Riley’s eyes unfocused and heard herself say aloud in a monotone voice, “I will not look in it unless directed by a client or team lead.” She looked around. What had she been thinking? Oh yes. She needed to take care of her body. She went back to the dining room and sat down at the table.
Ben was now feeling a little ruffled. “Uh, ahem, nothing? No, wow hon, the place looks great! This must have taken you all day.’”
Riley was unpacking her salad, but did stop to look around. “Oh, yeah, wow,” she said with less enthusiasm in her voice than Ben had been hoping for. “Come eat, Ben, and I’ll tell you what a great company Del Corp is.”
For the love of his wife, Ben chose to let it go and joined her at the table. His face fell though as he realized he was also eating a salad. “Hey, what was in that bag you brought in?”
“Work stuff,” Riley said quickly. She then proceeded to prattle on about how amazing Del Corp is. How great her team lead Marcus was. How all the people there were great. How her clients would great and how she might have some by the end of the week. How she couldn’t wait to log on to her new company laptop tomorrow to start working hard.
As she unpacked her day, the realized that she would have to break up with Ben. That was unfortunate, but it was a directive from the company, so she’d have to go through with it. She should do it now, but the way he was looking at her, like everything she said was so important, like she were the only woman in the world. Despite a growing desire to tell him they were through then and there, she convinced herself to do it tomorrow, or maybe even push it off till the weekend. She just wanted to stay with him a bit longer.
It was at this point, Ben got a word in edgewise. “So, what exactly will you be doing?”
“Boring data entry,” Riley said wistfully, as if it was all she wanted to do for the rest of her life.
“Uh, wow, you make it sound so exciting,” Ben quipped. “Seriously though, what kind of data entry? What kind of information will you be-”
Riley’s eye twitched, and then words burst forcefully out of her, “We value our clients’ privacy so I can’t elaborate further.” She took a bite of salad and considered the matter settled.
Ben was taken aback. “C’mon Riles, we’re not dating. We’re married. Husband and wife. Surely you can tell me of all people.”
Her husband’s words changed everything. It was true. They weren’t dating. They were married. She would not have to break up with him because they were not dating. She checked them carefully against what she knew of Del Corp’s mandates, and her mind seemed to accept this. She was so relieved.
Ben laughed at her silence. “What? Are they a dark and shady organization that is trying to enslave the general populace?”
Riley suddenly tensed. Ben was asking her to go against company policy by telling him what they did there. Why couldn’t he just accept her answer? Did he pose a threat to Del Corp? She tried to calm herself, tried to make sure not to draw any undue attention. With a sweeter but still serious disposition, she said, “Ben, honey, I’m telling you I can’t talk about it. So drop it.”
Ben looked down at his salad. This evening was not going as planned. She knew he hated salad. Why had she brought him one? She hadn’t even called and asked what he wanted. It’s like he’d been an afterthought. Surely the honeymoon stage couldn’t be over already. He tried to let it all pass. He loved her and she loved him. They’d go to bed together soon. They’d make love. “Fine,” he finally said. “I’m gonna go make a sandwich.”
Riley didn’t stop him, but was a little perturbed he didn’t seem to appreciate the salad she’d brought him because… because he… no. No!. Only she needed to take care of her body. But, as his wife, she wanted him to take care of his body too. Just, for her, it was a mandate. She NEEDED to take care of her body. If he wanted to make a sandwich that was fine. She found herself calming quickly, and got up as soon as she was done.
As Ben sat down at a vacant table, Riley went to work out on their treadmill. It had been a wedding present, and she’d only used it once. Now it seemed very important. She needed to take care of her body, and working out was a good way to do that.
A disconnect grew through the night as the couple seemed to keep going their separate ways. Ben tried to get her to cuddle on the couch and watch a movie, but she got lost in a skin care regimen that seemed to take forever.
As it got dark, Ben heard Riley say from their bedroom, “Goodnight, Ben.” And then the door shut.
Ben quickly got up from the couch to join his wife in their marital bed. He had his clothes off in a flash, and got under the covers. She was turned on her side away from him. He loved the feeling of pressing his boner against her round ass. But Instead of her warm, smooth, naked skin, he pressed up against fluffy pajamas. He tried not to sound indignant as he asked, “Why are you wearing clothes?” They hadn’t been wearing clothes to bed for the last five weeks, save some skimpy lingerie that Riley would put on sometimes.
“I was chilly,” Riley said simply.
“But, I always warm you up, don’t I?” Ben said hopefully as he wrapped an arm around her waist. His hand lifted up the bottom of her shirt, and he felt her skin. It traveled up quickly to her breast. He was already so hard. He was glad he’d waited for her. He would be inside her soon and everything would be perfect again.
As Riley felt her husband’s hands fondle her breasts, she felt a spark between her legs, and butterflies in her tummy. She wanted to roll over. To kiss him. To let his hands eagerly explore her as they so often had. To let him be in awe of her body. It was his after all.
But that…that wasn’t right. It wasn’t his body. Her body belonged to Del Corp. And she did not seek sexual intimacy from anyone but Del Corp employees and clients. Her body belonged to them now. This fact seemed to repent nonstop in her mind as she slowly brought her hand down, and pushed Ben’s away from her breasts. The brief twinge of sexual desire had faded entirely.
“What gives, Riles?” Ben asked, hurt in his voice. “Look, I’m sorry if you thought I was prying. I’ll respect that you can’t talk about your work.”
“It’s not that,” Riley said, feeling bad for turning him down. Why couldn’t he understand? She loved him, but he was not a Del Corp employee or client. But she couldn’t tell him that, because it would draw undue attention to Del Corp. So she made up another excuse. “I’m just…tired, honey. Long day, and I gotta be up early in the morning to log on to work.”
“I’ll…I’ll be super fast,” Ben said.
“No, Ben,” Riley answered quietly but firmly.
Ben’s boner was in full retreat. “Can I hold you at least?”
Riley thought about that. Holding wasn’t sexual, and Ben was her husband. “Yeah. I’d like that.”
So he did. He held her tight and whispered in her ear, “I love you. I really do. Maybe we can do it first thing in the morning.”
“Maybe,” Riley hedged. But she knew she would not let him have her. She was already planning to be up before him. To shower and shave her legs and maybe even put some makeup before she found an outfit that would accentuate her cleavage for Marcus. Her body belonged to him now, and the employees and clients of Del Corp. But she wouldn’t tell Ben any of that. It would hurt him to know that. He was her husband after all. They would be together till death do us part. So instead, she said what she knew to still be true, “I love you too.”
Ben hoped she’d change her mind, but soon heard his wife’s breathing change, and knew that she’d drifted off. He regretted not masturbating earlier then. He thought about getting up and going to the living room to rub one out, but he still had hope for tomorrow morning. So in the end, he slept.
When he woke up the next day, he rolled over to kiss his bride, but her spot was empty. He checked his phone and saw that it was almost 9am. He sat up and called out, “Riles!”
“Getting ready to log on for work honey,” she replied from the kitchen.
Ben swore and jumped out of bed. He was naked as usual first thing in the morning. He walked quickly to the kitchen and saw that his wife looked incredible. She always looked very beautiful to him, but here she was in a yellow buttoned top that he’d only seen her wear once before, plus a short black skirt that drew copious amounts of attention to her long legs. His eyes were still on the top though, because the top three buttons weren’t fastened, and her cleavage was fully on display.
“You’re…working from home today, right?” Ben asked, perplexed, but glad she wouldn’t be showing off her amazing rack to a bunch of drooling office mates.
“Yeah,” Riley replied excitedly. “Just getting my coffee and going to go into the guest bedroom. I finished converting it into an office early this morning. Nothing fancy, just a card table and your gamer chair. We can get an actual desk and my own office chair when I get my first paycheck.”
“Yeah, no prob babe,” Ben said hurriedly, even though he was a little miffed that he wouldn’t have his gamer chair today. “Can we please make time for a quickie before you-”
Riley was already fervently shaking her head. “I don’t want to be late. I’m to log on promptly at 9am.”
“Will you get a break?”
Riley thought about that. She wasn’t sure. Surely she’d be able to walk away for bathroom breaks and a lunch. “I should be able to, yes, but I’ll know more once I log on as to what that looks like. We can probably have lunch together.”
The way she smiled at him while talking made Ben’s heart melt. He felt like some of the inexplicable distance that had materialized last night was dissipating. “I’d like that, babe. Yeah. I’ll make us something nice.” He remembered their diminishing food supplies and then said, “Like ramen.”
She laughed, and it lit up the room. “My favorite.” She moved forward to kiss him, but at the last second, swerved and walked by him. She didn’t want Ben to get the wrong idea, because kissing could lead to sexual intimacy, and her body belonged to Del Corp and its employees and clients.
That act had felt cruel to Ben. He didn’t like whatever this was. Everything had seemed normal for a second, and then she acted like a stranger towards him. He followed her into her new office area. They still had two minutes before she needed to log on.
Riley was opening up her laptop and about to sit down when she realized he was behind her. “What are you doing?” she snapped. “You’re naked, and you’re in my workspace! Are you trying to get me fired!”
“Why would it matter if I’m naked?” Ben argued. “It’s not like they’re gonna see me and-”
“But they might,” Riley said frantically. “I’m having a video chat with my team lead first thing! If he sees your penis, I imagine that’d be it for me!” She waved him away with both hands.
Ben’s shoulders slumped, and he left the room.
“Close the door!” Riley called after he’d taken a few steps from the office. “I don’t want you overhearing anything confidential.”
“It’s not like I’m going to sell your company’s secrets to a foreign power or-” but he stopped, because she was glowering at him. He just nodded, and shut the door. It was going to be a long day. He walked back to the kitchen and began to make himself breakfast.
Riley was staring at the monitor, waiting for her marching orders, when she saw an alert come up that she was receiving a video chat request. She clicked on it, and saw Marcus’s face. He looked very happy to see her. She pushed her chest out so he could see in the camera that she’d done like she’d been told.
“Hey, Riley, is there anyone in the room right now with you?” Marcus asked as he studied her low cut top very closely.
“No, sir,” she said confidently.
“Good. Are you ready for your field test?”
“My what?” Riley asked curiously. She remembered a video call, but didn’t know what the term ‘field test’ meant.
“In a moment, I’m going to upload into your body and have a look around your home. I’m going to dig into as much of your personal life as possible to make sure there’s no external plans or people that might pose a threat to Del Corp. It’s all company policy.”
Marcus loved telling her all this, knowing that she’d be forced to accept it.
Riley furrowed her brow. She didn’t want Marcus to be in her home. To be…did he say in her body? But even as she tried to resist, the nanites did their job, smoothing her face, making her compliant to his will. And why should she be? She trusted Marcus completely. “Whatever you need,” she said. “Does that mean I won’t be doing data entry today?”
“You will actually. At least, that’s what you’ll remember doing. That’s what you’re going to do right now. Pull up the data entry program and begin moving the numbers around.”
Riley did as she was told. A spreadsheet with several numbers came up and began to flash for her to drag it from one place to another.
Marcus saw on his tablet that she was following his instructions to the letter. “Good. Now I want you to look at it. Remember it. All you did today was work on this data entry program.”
“All I did today was work on this data entry program,” she repeated.
“Excellent,” Marcus said. “Stay there. I’ll be joining you very soon.” He disconnected the chat, and pressed more buttons. A large pod opened in front of him. He was in the upload room. There were 64 pods in here, and more were being added every month. Several were already filled by the retired sex workers on staff, such as his number two Doris. A few were also used by the occasional client who was willing to pay through the nose to experience life in another body.
That’s what Marcus would be doing for the next several hours. He’d be scouring Riley’s life. Making sure she posed no threat. He certainly hoped she didn’t. He was delighted to have her on his team. He’d enjoy being in her body. And he’d be getting paid very well to do it.
He pressed a button on his phone, and the pod shut, and began to hum.
70 miles away in her home, Riley’s bracelet pinged. Her eyes rolled up into her head, and heard herself saying, “Uploading. Uploading. Uploading. Upload complete.”
“Finally,” she said as she looked down at herself with a hungry smile. “Look at you, all dressed up for the job. Good girl.” Her hands came up and were a hair away from her chest when she stopped and looked at the monitor. Her fingers minimized the screen so she could see herself in the laptop’s camera. “That’s better,” she said.
She brought two eager hands to her chest. Marcus was reminded how good they felt when Avery had made him grope her yesterday. Now he had unfettered access to them. He was supposed to do a perimeter check, but he’d said she lived alone. He would explore her a bit first. Let himself feel the pleasures of her body. Then and only then would he begin a deep dive into her life.
Riley’s hands began furiously unbuttoning the few buttons she’d fastened on her top. There was still one to go at the bottom but she yanked it forcefully off, sending the last button plinking off the wall. The top landed on the floor. Her hands went behind her back, and for several moments, Marcus struggled to unclasp the bra. The nanites did not give him access to her muscle memory, and he had only uploaded a couple of times before as a part of his own training. Since he’d be uploading a lot more in the future though, he'd better learn how to remove a bra from this perspective more proficiently.
At last he was rewarded with the clasp releasing, and he felt gravity pull at the weight on Riley’s chest. The bra joined the blouse on the floor and two double D’s bounced in the monitor. Riley’s body was heating up exponentially, especially between her legs. Marcus wanted to touch there as quickly as he could, so he stood up from the chair and pulled the skirt down. He saw pink cotton panties underneath. Riley took a deep breath, then pulled those down as well. Neatly trimmed blonde pubic hair covered her slit. Marcus made her watch the monitor as her right hand went straight there. The middle finger felt the soft coarseness of the hair, and then her lower lips parted and there was only silky wet bliss.
“Fuck!” Riley called out louder than Marcus meant to. “You’re such a naughty girl, aren’t you? Masturbating on company time. Well, you’re gonna be doing a lot more than that soon.”
After being kicked out of her office by his wife, Ben had gone to put on a plain white shirt and gray sweatpants. He’d eaten breakfast and eventually ended up moping in their living room. It was a small two bedroom house. The office was adjacent to the living room. When Riley yelled ‘Fuck!’ Ben heard it. It took a lot to make his wife swear, so he assumed something was very wrong. He leapt up to investigate. He didn’t care about confidentiality in that moment, and pushed the door open. His jaw dropped. Her back was to him, but he had no problem seeing his wife on the monitor.
For a split second, he thought his wife was getting off to internet porn. But it wasn’t porn. It was her. She was recording herself on the laptop with her legs spread, her finger frantically rubbing her pussy while her other hand wildly fondled her boobs.
He’d never seen her behave in such a way. Was she doing this for him? So he’d have something to wank to while she was working? To him, it was the hottest she’d ever looked, and blurted out, “You’re so fucking sexy babe. Let me watch.”
Riley’s eyes had been closed as she slipped a finger deep inside herself. But they flew open as she heard the sound of a man behind her. She whirled around in the spinning chair, a look of annoyed confusion on her face. She made no attempt to cover herself, or even pause masturbating. All she said was, “Who the hell are you?”
To be continued…
Several people are invited to a party and given a chance to possess one another via stickers imbued with a possession spell. Chaos ensues.
“Why are we here again?” Ryan asked as they approached the entryway of the large house.
Bailey rolled her blue eyes. “Because we’re freshman in college. We’re here to make friends, experience new things, and party. We were lucky to get this invite, so don’t be a wet blanket or next time I won’t bring you along.”
Ryan’s whole tall, lanky frame slouched in defiance. Parties, any kind of party, was not his scene. He liked his socializing done one or two people at a time. The only person who could have talked him into coming was Bailey. But he still wanted it known by his words and posture that he was going reluctantly. “I didn’t get the invite. I’m just your plus one, and I said I’d rather stay in my dorm room.”
“And I ignored what you said and chose to drag you here anyway,” the bubbly blonde chided as she playfully slapped his arm. “It’ll be good for you. You’re always talking about how terrible you are with women. I’ll help you get the confidence boost you need to get laid!”
Ryan stopped walking as his brain didn’t have enough processing power to understand that last sentence and walk at the same time. For the briefest of moments, he thought that Bailey had offered to have sex with him at the party. He would have been more than okay with that.
The day they had met at orientation had been the day his crush on her began. He had been so awkward when introducing himself to her during an icebreaker. Bailey, however, had accepted him just as he was, and then placed him firmly in the friend zone. But every once in a while, he misinterpreted something she said as a possibility for something more. He knew he was probably wrong though, because he always struggled to communicate with the opposite sex.
Still, Ryan was eternally grateful to have met her. Bailey had helped Ryan come out of his shell bit by bit over the last couple of months. They helped each other in their classes when they could. Most of all, Bailey helped Ryan overcome a strong bout of homesickness he felt at the end of the first month. She was a good friend, possibly the only real one he had made on campus. And he was pretty sure he was in love with her. He kept hoping she would make a move on him, but she never did, and he didn’t want to ruin everything by asking for something more.
But she had mentioned getting laid. Him laid to be specific. And his ears had perked up and wondered if she was coming onto him at last. But as his eyes met hers, and he watched her head tilt in confusion, he realized he had mostly likely misread the situation.
Bailey cut back in. “Yes, laid. I thought boys thought about sex all the time. I can be your wingman. Or wing woman as it were.”
“Wing woman, sure. It won't matter. I’m terrible at-”
“Talking to girls, I know!” Bailey finished for him as she rang the doorbell.
“Except for you,” Ryan pointed out.
Bailey smirked. “Because we’re such good friends!”
Ryan almost said something. He almost let it slip that he didn’t want to be her friend. He wanted to be her lover. But that would have been horribly cheesy and pathetic. And she would have laughed at him. And she’d tell him that she didn’t see him that way. And their friendship would effectively be over. So instead of saying anything, he turned to leave. But Bailey caught his shoulder.
“Hey, you can do this,” she said in all seriousness as she spun him back around. “I’m with you all the way.” She booped his nose and winked at him. “Until you go all the way that is.”
Ryan was about to point out that most likely meant she’d be with him forever, when the door swung wide open to reveal Topher Steward. Everyone knew Topher. He was the guy on campus that could get you things. The kind of things that you needed a fake id to get. Or the kinds of things that helped you ace a test without studying. Or the kinds of mind altering substances that police would absolutely arrest you for having in your possession. And he was always on the lookout for the next thing to sell to his fellow students.
“Oh good, you’re here, you’re here,” Topher said with open arms and a wide grin. As he pulled them inside a large foyer, he spoke loud enough for anyone in the house to hear. “I was worried we were going to have to start the party without you.”
Ryan had a brief second to take in the place as they were shuffled into the lavishly decorated interior. It seemed even bigger on the inside. There were stairs that led left and right to a second story. To his right, there seemed to be a study, and beyond that an entryway to what was probably a kitchen.
Topher was leading them to a large room to their left that had a pool table near the middle, shelves of books along one side of the wall, and a fully stocked bar in the corner. There were already thirty or forty people huddled in groups around the room, talking amongst themselves. Ryan thought he knew a few people from around campus. But there was one person he absolutely recognized, because she was probably the hottest girl in a thousand mile radius. Ryan only knew her name was Tiffany, along with the fact that she was a senior with dark hair, an hourglass figure that could stop traffic, and a gorgeous face.
This vision of loveliness stood watching as Topher ushered in what looked to be two naive freshmen, a guy and a girl, into the room. The guy had spotted her, and was now gawking at her tits as if they were celebrities that might give him an autograph. She was used to men staring at her, but they usually did it with a little more subtlety. She shot him a look and a gesture that said my eyes are up here, then made a motion to Topher to start whatever he had planned. She had other places to be. She wouldn’t be here if Topher hadn’t paid her, and he said he’d only need her services for a 90 second demonstration.
On top of that, he’d also paid for her to recruit several of her more attractive sorority sisters who had come as well. That hadn’t been hard. She ran their sorority, so with a snap of her fingers, they would go to whatever party she told them to. But she wasn’t being paid to be lusted after by a lame freshman. She tapped her foot and looked around again for anyone worthy of her company. It took more than a cursory glance, but she finally saw Frank, one of the few good athletes on campus. As usual, he had brought his girlfriend, Kim. That was a pity. She’d totally jump Frank’s bones if Kim didn’t have him on a two foot leash all the time.
Frank was wondering why they were all just standing around. Usually when he came to one of Topher’s parties, the party was raging by the time he walked through the door. So far this was a very quiet and subdued affair, definitely not his preferred scene. He liked his parties loud, because that way he couldn’t hear his girlfriend’s incessant complaining or trying to draw him into a fight. He would have already cut and run if Topher hadn’t told him that it’d be worth his while. So he tried to wait patiently, and hoped his girlfriend Kim would do the same. But by her posture and the expression of discontent on her face, she was going to do no such thing.
“Babe, look at who’s here,” she said derisively. “I’d talk with, maybe like, two or three of these people. And there’s no music, and nobody’s drinking! We’re leaving.”
He slid his hands around Kim’s tight waist and pulled her towards him to hopefully calm her foul modd. She felt so soft against him, and she smelled terrific. “Babe, give Topher a chance. He said-”
Kim pushed his arms down and stepped out of his embrace. “I don’t care what Topher said!” she hissed louder than she knew Frank would like. “I said we’re leaving.”
Frank sighed. It was always her way or the highway, and had been for the last year they’d been dating. It hadn’t been like that in the beginning. She had been a little feisty, and a lot bossy, but she had always accepted his hands on her body. Now most times he tried to be affectionate, especially in public, she’d push him away. With a year and a half to go till graduation, it seemed she was just keeping him around for his status as a jock. That might be fair, because sometimes he wondered if he was keeping her around for her body. The problem was, he got to touch it less and less these days.
As Frank and Kim stepped out to make their exit, Topher called out, "If you go now, you won't get to see what these do."
Every eye locked onto a folded manilla envelope that Topher extracted from his back pocket. He reached inside and pulled out a two by two inch square of glossy white paper.
"Is that some new drug?" Frank asked.
Topher smiled and began to pass them out, one to each person. "Better. I'll explain what it does after everyone gets one. Don't break the seal on the adhesive to them before I tell you so we can all enjoy the ride together."
Everyone's curiosity peaked and the room began to chatter. One by one, they studied the innocuous looking white square that Topher placed in their palm. As people poked and prodded it and held it up to the light, it looked like just an ordinary sticker. How could it be better than recreational drugs?
Ryan was examining his when Bailey nudged him. "We haven't been here five minutes and someone is already checking you out."
"What?" Ryan asked as he doubtfully scanned the room. "Where?"
"Play it cool, Romeo," Bailey said from the side of her mouth. "3 o'clock."
"I asked where," Ryan began, but stopped talking as Bailey's foot came firmly down on his. He gave a quiet yelp, then followed where Bailey's finger pointed. A cute, chubby girl was staring at him from the opposite side of the room. Well, he didn’t notice that she was staring at first. He noticed her boobs first. They were huge. And when his eyes finally found her face, yes, she was staring at him. He recognized her from his Chemistry class. She gave him a little wave, then looked down at her chest, then arched it forward, as if giving Ryan permission to look all he wanted.
"Damn," Bailey whispered. "It might be easier to get you laid than I thought.”
He looked away from the girl as he remembered Bailey’s words earlier. His mood became sulky. “She’s not my type.”
“No giant boobs, check!” Bailey said.
Ryan noticed that someone else was staring in their direction. An overweight, nerdy looking guy was looking intently at Bailey. Ryan pointed him out to her. “It looks like it might be easy for you too!”
“Ugh, that’s Steven!” Bailey muttered. “No thank you!”
“You know him?”
“He keeps hitting on me in my introductory science class. And not just me, I’ve seen him hit on other girls in class as well. He’s real suave about it too,” she said sarcastically. “His signature move is to stare relentlessly like a creep. But he also likes to brush up against anyone of the female persuasion when getting to his seat in class. I’m pretty sure he would hump anything with a pulse, which he might not have if he ever brushes up against me the way I’ve seen him do other girls.”
“I think you should give him a chance.”
Ryan unsuccessfully dodged the hand to the back of his head.
As Topher handed out the last piece, the room grew quiet with anticipation. With a flourish, Topher held up the last square and said, “Thank you all for accepting the invite to my party. It will be unlike any of my other social gatherings, because of this.” He shook the small square in his hand.
“Is it a new drug?” someone asked excitedly.
“It is not,” Topher grinned wildly. As disappointed murmuring broke out in the room, Topher raised both his hands to quiet them down. “It’s something better! And all of you get to be the first to experience it. Tiffany,” he called as he motioned for her to come forward, “now is when I require your assistance.”
Tiffany did as he asked, but with some hesitancy. She liked making money, but hated surprises, or being made to look foolish, and this had the potential for both. But he had paid her five hundred dollars for 90 seconds, so she dutifully strutted over to him and struck a haughty pose with a fake smile. The clock was ticking as of now, and she began to count.
With Tiffany beside him, Topher continued. “What you have in your hand is a sticker that has been infused with a possession spell. Yes, I said spell, as in magic spell. And with it, you’ll be able to possess a person’s body for about 90 seconds.”
Tiffany did her best not to laugh out loud at him. Had he gone mad, or was he under the influence of some powerful pharmaceuticals? Either way, this would be over in 77 seconds.
Kim was already pulling on Frank’s arm, a sign that she wanted to go. His eyes met hers, and she said loudly, “You brought me here for this. This is a joke, you idiot. Topher’s messing with us. It’s just an excuse for us all to act crazy and pretend someone is possessing us. It’s stupid. We’re not kids.”
Before anyone had a chance to exit, Topher cooly said, “I know none of you will believe me so…” Topher peeled off the plastic tab from the sticker and pressed the adhesive gently to the small of Tiffany’s back. “...so I’ll show you.”
Everyone gasped as Topher’s body phased into Tiffany, who seemed completely unaware that anything was happening to her. Her body only twitched slightly, and then relaxed.
Tiffany began to speak as if nothing were out of the ordinary as she raised a hand and stroked her soft face. “As you can see, I’m not lying. I’m not making it up. The possession spell works. I am now in control of Tiffany’s body.” Her hand slid from her face, landed on her breast, and continued its descent down her voluptuous body. “Every single bit of it.”
It took almost half a minute for Topher to quiet everyone down again. When they did, he kept on explaining with Tiffany’s voice, but his salesmanship. “I can see a lot of you have questions, and I’ll give you the basics. But if you want more than that, you’ll just have to experience it for yourself. For starters, it is reusable as long as the sticker’s adhesive holds, which in testing is around ten to fifteen times. To use it, you must stick it to a person’s back. It doesn’t matter if it’s their skin or their clothes, just has to be near the center of their back for the spell to kick in. And that’s it. You don’t have to say or chant anything, because the spell has been preprogrammed into the sticker. And-”
Tiffany’s body jerked again, and Topher’s body rematerialized right behind her. Tiffany was at a count of 24 seconds. He’d better hurry up with whatever he was trying to sell.
Topher picked back up his pitch in his body. “Well, once the time is up, you pop back out with the person you possessed none the wiser, thinking that nothing has happened at all. And then you can go again by pressing the sticker on their back if you want. Or you can pick someone else. Or you can let someone possess you, or-”
Tiffany stopped counting. Why was Topher so obsessed with this silly bit of fiction. She spun to look at him and asked, “What are you talking about? No one’s going to believe any of this.” But she saw that everyone’s eyes were on her as if she had done a spectacular magic trick.
“You see?” Topher said jubilantly. “She has no idea she was possessed! When you stick someone, it happens instantly, and when you come out, no time for them has passed. The only way they might have a clue that anything funny happened, is if you’ve changed their surroundings, like say moved them to a different room, or if you’ve been naughty and maybe taken off a few articles of their clothing.” He mimed taking his shirt off.
“How is this better than drugs?” a dimwitted sophomore asked.
Topher addressed the question while he deftly reached behind Tiffany’s back and retrieved the sticker. “Haven’t you ever wondered what it would be like to be in someone else’s skin? To feel taller, or stronger, or…” he placed the sticker onto Tiffany’s back again, and Topher vanished into her.
Tiffany’s hands went just under her breasts, and she pushed them up and locked eyes with several guys in the room. “...or to know what it’s like to touch the best boobs on campus?” As Topher glanced around, he saw that he had just convinced every man to stick around. “But ladies, you could know what it’s like to have an extra appendage between your legs. To feel what it’s like to run a hand up and down your own dick for a change. Or, you could walk a mile in another woman’s shoes and see the world through their eyes. The possibilities are endless, right up til the time runs out.”
Topher could tell that not everyone was on board, but many were already imagining what they could do, or who they wanted to try it out on first. He hurried his pitch along. “But maybe some of you are worried that if you were possessed, someone would have access to all the secrets inside your head. Well rest easy. No one will be able to access your mind, your memories, your passwords and pin numbers. The only thing a person will know about you is what they already knew when they possessed you.”
Topher knew he’d convinced even more of them now by more eyes darting around, looking for a person to stick. He gave the naysayers their only out. “Anyone who wants to go should leave right now. You can even take your stickers with you, but know this! They won’t work outside of this house. The magic is tied to this place. The sticker would become just an ordinary sticker. And if you try to leave in the body of another person, you’d get ejected from them immediately.”
Tiffany’s eyes had a few more seconds to gauge people’s responses, until Topher reappeared behind her. She didn’t understand why Topher had stopped talking mid sentence. Her sorority sisters were looking at her with a mix of nervousness, excitement, and possibly fear. She didn’t think a full 90 seconds had passed, but she was going to cut whatever this was short. “Look, Topher, if you don’t need me anymore, my sisters and I are going to leave.”
“Just 10 more seconds, Tiffany,” Topher said patiently. “Yes, anyone who wants to, should go now.” Six people began to shuffle forward to leave. Before they could get far, Topher added one more incentive. “But for anyone who wants to stay, there is an open bar.”
Only three people actually left, one of which was the frightened looking sorority sister. Tiffany thought that was weird. Nobody left when there was an open bar. Why hadn’t Topher led with that instead of talking about some possession sticker nonsense.
One person that was trying to leave was Kim. She was gritting her teeth and glaring furiously at her boyfriend. “Let’s go!” she commanded.
But Frank dug in his heels and said firmly. “I want to stay! If you want to go, go!”
His girlfriend’s eyes narrowed and both her hands went to her hips. “Why? So some skank can possess you and grab your dick? Or maybe they possess me and try and make out with you? Is that something you want? For some hussy or geek to take me over and make out with you?”
“Uh…” Was all the reply Frank could muster. Her words had sounded so exciting, so forbidden and alluring.
“Are you kidding me right now?” was all that Kim got out, before a girl behind her put a sticker on Kim’s back
Frank watched with wide eyes as it happened. He saw his girlfriend gasp, then squeal! She began to flex and wiggle her fingers. After that, she brought her hands to her boobs and started squeezing them shamelessly. “Not as large as mine,” Kim’s voice said appreciatively. “But definitely perkier.” Kim looked up into Frank’s eyes and smiled. “Sorry. It seemed like your girlfriend was about to rip you a new one. I hope you don’t mind.”
Not only did Frank not mind, but he was hornier than he had ever been. “Would you mind if I made out with my girlfriend right now? Probably won’t get a chance to later.”
The person in Kim appeared to consider it for a second, then shrugged her shoulders and giggled. “Sury, why not. It’s not my body.”
Their lips met and their tongues intertwined, but Frank wouldn’t get to experience all of it, because a sticker got placed on his back as well.
All around them, people were placing their stickers, and several people disappeared into someone else.
“Let the possession party commence!” Topher shouted. He bobbed and weaved his way quickly to the bar and began pouring drinks. “If any of you are feeling frisky, all the bedrooms are available to you!” He pressed a button on his phone and dance music flooded the room.
The most attractive people were the first to get possessed. Bailey would have fallen into that category, but when two people tried, Ryan saw them coming and intervened, pulling her out of the way. They escaped temporarily to a corner and watched as people started behaving strangely. Clothes began coming off and inhibitions were shed all around them. All combinations of people started making out passionately, guys and girls, guys and guys, and girls and girls, kissing, touching, groping. Two of the sorority girls had taken off their tops and bras and were just mashing their boobs together and giggling profusely.
“So, we’re not staying and being a part of this insanity, are we?” Ryan asked Bailey as they surveyed the debauchery around them. He wanted to leave. But he was also keenly aware that Bailey was almost cheek to cheek with him, and he didn’t mind that at all. He could smell her perfume, or lotion…whatever girls wear that made them smell good. He’d stay in this corner with just her for hours if she’d let him.
“How about I let you know in 90 seconds,” Bailey grinned as she snaked a hand behind Ryan’s back and placed her sticker.
To Ryan, it was as if no time had passed at all. Bailey’s face was grinning mischievously at him one second, and then the next, his face was meshed together with a girl’s. He could feel her in his mouth. It was hot and wet and warm. His dick was throbbing. He pulled back, and saw Bailey appear next to him out of the corner of his eye. He recognized the girl in front of him though, the one who had just been exploring his mouth with her tongue. It was the chubby girl that had been staring at him earlier.
She looked at him now with disappointment and hunger. “Why’d you stop?” Then she spotted Bailey.. “Oh, were you the one possessing him?”
“I don’t…” Ryan was at a loss. He looked at Bailey curiously, and she just gave him a thumbs up.
The girl smirked at Bailey and extended a hand towards her. “You’re a really good kisser. My name’s Tabitha.”
She took it and replied, “I’m Bailey, and this guy that can’t form complete sentences is my friend Ryan.”
“Just friends?” Tabitha asked firmly.
“Oh yeah, just friends,” Bailey confirmed, which felt like a knife through Ryan’s heart.
Tabitha looked at Ryan slyly. “I wonder if he’d kiss differently now?”
“Only one way to find out,” Bailey teased.
Tabitha wasted no time in pulling Ryan’s face back to hers. Again, Ryan felt her hot tongue as it probed his mouth. She was the one that ended the kiss this time. “Not as good, but he can learn.”
Ryan glanced at Bailey, and saw that she was happy for him. He couldn’t help but resent her pushing this Tabitha person into his path. Yes, he had gotten all worked up. But he was not happy. He didn’t want Tabitha. He wanted Bailey. He should just tell her that, out loud, instead of it broadcasting on loop in his mind. But he knew, deep down, he was too much of a coward. He tried to smile back at his friend, but his mouth crinkled and looked like had bitten into something sour.
Bailey thought he was joking, and made a face back at him. “Enjoy yourself, kids. I’m going to go get a drink.”
As she walked towards the bar, Tabitha hinted at Ryan, “I wouldn’t say no to a drink.”
Ryan had found his ability to brood wildly impared by a toplessTiffany who was making out with one of her sorority sisters.
Tabitha’s temper flared, but she gave Ryan another chance and loudly repeated, “Will you get me a drink?”
The question got into Ryan’s ears and bounced around as he saw the two gorgeous women kiss and fondle each other. He somehow managed to say, “I’m not thirsty.”
Tabitha looked angrily in Tiffany’s direction, and walked away from Ryan, who had just seemed to notice how many more topless women there were in the room.
Close by, Frank noticed his kiss with Kim had ended abruptly. One second he was kissing her luscious lips, and the next she had disappeared. Before he could even look around for her, time seemed to skip again, and he found himself in a room making out with a girl he had seen earlier, but didn’t know. Her hands were underneath his shirt, feeling the abs he worked so hard to keep. He heard the door shut behind him as whoever had possessed him left for a different target.
The woman in front of him was now trying to remove his shirt entirely. As he began to push her away, his girlfriend burst through the door at the worst possible time.
Kim charged like a bull and yelled, “Is this why you wanted to stay you two timing bastard!”
The girl on the bed with Frank yelped, rolled away, and ran out the door.
“Baby, this isn’t what it looks like!” Frank began.
“It looked like you were hooking up with that girl that just ran out of here!” Kim said as she took a swipe at Frank.
Frank dodged, and then continued to do so as Kim kept yelling and swinging away at him. Unbeknownst to her, a rotund looking guy had entered the room, and was sneaking up behind her. Frank saw. He saw it clearly. He could have said something, could have warned her, or shouted at the guy to stop, but he didn’t. A part of him, a very specific part actually, wanted his girlfriend to be possessed. He watched as a sticker was placed on her back, and the guy took control of his girlfriend’s hot body.
Instantly, Kim began to take her top and hurriedly struggled with her bra strap. As she did this, she said, “Ooh, I like this one. She’s real feisty. You’re welcome by the way, man. I think she had it in for you..”
The bra fell away and her perky breasts sprang into view. It wasn’t Frank’s first time seeing them, but it was different somehow. It wasn’t his girlfriend behind those eyes. It was someone else, controlling her, moving her, exposing her. For reasons he could not explain, it was the hottest thing he had ever experienced.
“Hey,” Frank said in almost a whisper. “That’s my girlfriend.”
The person inside Kim took this as a challenge, and Kim retorted, “Well sorry pal, but she’s mine for like, another 80 seconds or so.”
Frank looked her body up and down, then asked, “Could you take off her skirt too?”
Kim raised one eyebrow and jeered, “You want me to take off her panties while I’m at it?”
“Yes,” Frank said quietly. He was suddenly embarrassed as he realized he was asking this of another guy. A guy who would slide her underwear down her legs. Who would be able to see his girlfriend without a stitch on her.
Kim began to slowly nod like Frank’s request were totally sensible. “Alright. But first, introductions. The guy extended Kim’s hand while the other cupped a boob. “The name’s Steven.”
“Oh, uh, Frank.” He shook the offered hand. This part was weird, but it was worth it as he watched Kim’s eyes lock onto his, and she pulled down her skirt, then her panties.
“So, now what?” Kim’s voice asked casually. “You’re just going to stare at me? I mean, if that’s what gets you going.”
Frank thought it was so weird hearing Kim sound so easy going and accommodating. She’d been nothing but angry, bossy, and belligerent to him for months. Now she was talking to him without any of those tones or irritated expressions she typically used. And now that he wasn’t shaking her hand, she was groping both of her boobs.
“Can you like, make her strike sexy poses?” Frank stammered. Why was he so nervous?
Kim stopped mid squeeze. “I thought you said she was your girlfriend? Why can’t you just ask her to do that for you?”
“She is, I just, um, we’ve been going through a rough patch recently and…”
Kim put a hand on his shoulder. “Trouble in paradise. I get it. Say no more. I can pose her real provocative like, and you could take pictures. I wouldn’t mind that, especially if you’re willing to send them my way.” Kim fell back onto the bed and asked with feigned innocence, “Now how do you want me?”
Frank’s mouth went dry as he pulled out his phone to take pics.
Downstairs, Ryan was still gawking at the boobs all around him, but eventually remembered that Bailey was somewhere on the premises. Hadn’t she said the bar? He went to find her to see if she was ready to leave. But should he try possessing someone first? That was the whole point of this, wasn’t it? He could possess Bailey, but…just because she had possessed him, didn’t mean she’d be cool with him possessing her. They should just leave. But first he had to find Bailey She was being a terrible wing woman.
He felt someone touch his arm and he whirled around. He swallowed hard, as a genuine goddess began speaking to him.
“So, can you like, protect me from all the creeps here?” Tiffany asked like a helpless maiden. “Everyone keeps possessing my friends and I. Maybe if I’m with you, they’ll leave me alone.”
“Oh, uh, I guess that’s okay.” Ryan managed meekly.
She sidled up next to him and began running her hand up and down his arm. “My hero. I’m glad you’re here to look after me.”
Ryan tried to respond, but he had registered that her breast was pressing into his arm. It was so big and soft. He had never imagined being this close to Tiffany’s boobs. His head had turned of its own accord and his eyes had zeroed in on her cleavage. He had a front row seat to the twins. He could die happy. Wait, she was saying something. He hadn’t been paying attention! “I’m sorry, what?”
Tiffany giggled. “I said you seemed hypnotized by my boobs.”
Ryan went red. He couldn’t look at Tiffany. In a panic, he began frantically looking around for Bailey to help him. “Oh. I’m sorry! They were right there and, they’re so perfect, and…”
Her eyes narrowed. “Who are you looking for if perfect boobs are right in front of you?”
“My friend, Bailey,” Ryan answered honestly, even as his airway seemed to be closing up as a defense mechanism not to say anything stupid until his friend could come and bail him out.
Tiffany pulled back and put her hands on her hips. “Ryan. A very attractive woman that you couldn’t stop ogling earlier is now right in front of you, and you’re looking for me! Get your head in the game!”
Ryan’s head snapped back to Tiffany. “What?”
And right about then he watched as Bailey was ejected from Tiffany’s body.
“Are you kidding me?” Ryan asked her. While Tiffany looked at the familiar freshman in front of her, Bailey moved quickly to retrieve the sticker.
“What is happening?” Tiffany blurted angrily. “I seem to keep blacking out and waking up with different people in front of me.” She looked down at her outfit. “At least my tits aren’t out this time!”
Bailey put the sticker back onto Tiffany’s killer bod and was back in the driver’s seat a moment later.
“Why are you inside her?” Ryan asked.
“Oh, so you can talk now that you know it’s me in here?” Tiffany/Bailey challenged.
“Well, yeah, I mean…”
“I’m trying to build your confidence Ryan. Tiffany is just a girl. Sure, she’s hot and all, but you can carry on a conversation with her the same as me if you just…Ryan…” She saw that she had lost him again to the depths of her temporary cleavage. “Oh for the love of…here! Get it out of your system.”
She grabbed the back of his head and plunged him face forward into her tits. She laughed as he struggled briefly, but then he began to slide his face around the big, bouncy orbs. Bailey noted that it felt good, maybe better than hers felt. But it had been awhile since someone’s face had been this close to her chest.
Ryan was in heaven, but with a limited supply of oxygen. He didn’t mind though. His face was between Tiffany’s boobs, with Bailey in charge. He’d still prefer Bailey’s body, but he could make do. He lifted an arm and pulled her top and bra down, just enough for a nipple to pop out.
“Hey, I’m not sure you should…” Tiffany’s voice protested, but stopped as Bailey felt Ryan’s tongue snake out and lick her borrowed tit. Damn! It was so sensitive. She was going to have to rub one out when this was all over. Or maybe she could still find a guy at this party to screw. As Ryan began to suck on the nipple, she reveled in the pleasure for several seconds, then pushed him back. “Okay, okay. I think your confidence has been built. Told you I’d be a great wing woman.”
“Can I…could you let me kiss her?” Ryan begged. “I uh, probably need a lot of practice in that area.”
Tiffany’s mouth grimaced slightly. “I’m not sure that’s a good idea.”
“You made me kiss a girl with my own mouth earlier!” Ryan countered. “And you just let me lick Tiffany’s tits!”
“That’s a very good point,” Tiffany laughed. “Well, I guess it’s okay.”
She puckered and leaned forward. Ryan felt his heart surge, and his lips met hers, and it was an amazing two seconds, and then he felt the slap.
“What the hell do you think you’re doing!” Tiffany shrieked, and hurried off. She only made it five steps before a guy hopped into her and began feeling her up.
Bailey was standing in front of Ryan, and mouthed the word sorry.
“It’s fine,” Ryan said with a hand on his stinging cheek.
“Let me make it up to you. Is there anyone else you’d like me to possess?” Bailey asked helpfully.
Ryan thought that was such a loaded question. There were several beautiful women in this house. Bailey would probably let him touch any of them he wanted. But the person he really wanted to touch was right in front of him. He should just say that.
He tried. “Maybe…what if you…”
And then Tabitha walked behind Bailey and put a sticker on her back.
Upstairs, Frank was wishing 90 seconds were longer as Steven popped out of Kim for the fifth time, and promptly fell off the bed with a loud thunk. As his girlfriend’s face flared with anger, Frank reached towards her and pulled the sticker off her back. “Here!” he said, and shoved it towards Steven.
“Are you helping this gross pervert possess me?” Kim snarled. She looked down at herself. “And you still haven’t made him put my clothes on?”
As she was shouting, Steven placed the sticker on her back. It didn’t stick, but fell off.
“Put it on her man!” Frank urged.
“I did!” Steven said anxiously. “It’s not sticking anymore. That means the spell won’t work.” He looked towards the closed bedroom door as he planned a quick exit. He did not want to be in the middle of the impending lover’s quarrel.
“Worst. Boyfriend. Ever!” Kim shouted. “What were you letting him do to me?” She seemed to notice the phone in his hand for the first time and gasped. “Were you taking naked pictures of me? While this jerk was touching my body? I’m going to kill both of you as soon as I get my fucking clothes back on!”
“That’s my cue!” Steven said as he lumbered towards the door. “Good luck man.”
Steven was pretty out of shape, and Frank beat him by a mile to the door. He grabbed Steven by the shoulder and began whispering in his ear. “I never used my sticker. You can have it if you keep possessing her and, uh…let me…”
“What are you whispering about?” Kim shouted as she pulled her pants back on.
“Let me touch her,” Frank blurted out.
“I told you I’m not doing anything gay!”
“It’s not gay when you’re in a chick!”
Kim’s shirt was on, and she walked towards them with malicious resolve in her eyes.
“Negotiate later!” Steven squawked. “Possess now!”
Frank gave him the sticker he had kept in his pocket. A second later, his girlfriend’s hands were pummeling him about the head. He blocked what he could and tried to catch her arms.
“We are officially over!” she screamed. “And you should know I’ve been cheating on you with Mark for months. He’s got a huge dick! Much bigger than-”
But she stopped as Steven had moved behind her, and taken control.
Frank felt the fight go out of Kim. His hands were still on her. He let them slide down her arms. Her face lifted to his, and she looked him straight in the eyes and asked very hesitantly, “What kind of touching? Does this count?”
Frank stared at her soft lips. He wanted to kiss her so bad right now. Why? Why was she so much more alluring to him this way, with someone else inside of her?
“Hey dummy,” she said snapping her fingers in front of his face. “Clock’s ticking. What do you want me to do so I can keep your sticker?”
“I want to kiss you!” Frank demanded.
Kim’s body twisted from his grasp. “Gross. No way! I’m not kissing a guy. I didn’t have a problem posing your girl, especially after you said you’d send me the pics. But I’m not kissing you, or letting you touch me, or…”
“What if I eat her out?”
Kim/Steven paused. “I, uh…I guess that’s… Would I have to see your face?”
Frank shook his head. “Not if it’s between your legs.”
Steven was tempted. He’d only played with the boobs of the other girls’ he’d possessed, except for Kim. He’d managed to clumsily rub her pussy. It had felt okay, but he was pretty sure he was doing it wrong. “Have you eaten your girlfriend’s pussy before?”
“It’s been awhile, but yeah.”
“Did she like it?”
“Oh yeah.”
Steven knew the seconds were slipping away. He didn’t want to waste a whole possession round on the negotiations. “I guess, but no other touching.”
“How about this,” Frank said as he fished from his pocket Kim’s unused sticker that he had taken from her early in the chaos. “I give you this fresh sticker as well, and you let me kiss my girlfriend before I lick her pussy and make you cum.”
Two stickers! That was enough for Steven. “Deal! But I’m going to close my eyes and pretend you’re a chick. And try not to use a lot of tongue-”
But Frank’s mouth covered up any more words from Kim’s mouth. And his hands became needy and started extracting her from her clothes as quickly as he could.
Downstairs, Tabitha in Bailey’s body was grilling Ryan about his preferences. “How about that one?” she said as she pointed to a brunette taking shots at the bar.
“No. I don’t want you to possess her either?”
“And you’re sure you don’t want me to possess that Tiffany girl again? The incredibly hot one that everyone has been fighting over.”
“I’m sure.”
“Then who do you want? Because it wasn’t me! I could tell when you kissed me. But I can be literally anyone in this house you’d like to fuck right now. So who’s it going to be?”
“I, uh, no one, okay. Why do you even want to do this with me?”
A mischievous expression danced across Bailey’s face. “Because my kink is deflowering virgins. And I’d be willing to bet that you have never had a first time, have you?”
Ryan sighed and nodded once.
“Well then, virgin boy, I find myself with a terrific opportunity, and a quandary. You don’t seem to want to have sex in my body, but that’s okay, because I can be anyone in this house that you want me to be.” Tabitha watched him carefully. He refused to make eye contact with her, and only stared at the floor. Occasionally his eyes would drift up and he’d look her in the boobs.
A thought occurred to her, and she ventured a guess. “It’s this girl, isn’t it? The one I’m in right now. Bailey, right? The one that’s just your friend. She’s the one you really want.” Ryan said nothing but his eyes snapped right to hers, and they were filled with panic. That look told Tabitha all she needed to know, and she placed a hand gently onto Ryan’s cheek. “Well, she’s right here for the taking,” Bailey’s voice purred. “What do you say, virgin boy?”
“It’s not the same,” Ryan argued. “You’re not really her. And the spell will wear off any-”
And at that moment, it did, and Tabitha felt herself pushed out of Bailey’s body. She grabbed the sticker off of Bailey’s back, and almost put it back on. But she looked at Ryan curiously first, and seemed to reconsider her course of action. She whirled about suddenly and headed towards the bar where Topher was pouring a steady stream of drinks.
Bailey pulled her hand from Ryan’s face and asked curiously, “Did someone just possess me? What did they make me do?”
“Nothing,” Ryan said truthfully. “We just talked.”
“What? Lame!” Her gaze shifted to something behind him. “Oh my gosh! Look at that!” she exclaimed, pointing to a guy in the corner of the room. His sizeable dick was out and he was twirling it around and around. “He’s doing the helicopter twirl thing! I’d heard guys could do that, but I’ve never seen it til now.”
A girl popped out behind the guy just then and she walked away with a blush and a smile. She didn’t get far, as someone hopped into her, and her tits were out shortly thereafter.
“You good for a bit?” Bailey asked. “I’ve got to go try that out.”
“The helicopter thing? Be my guest,” Ryan said, doing his best to smile at her.
Bailey started to walk away, but noticed the cracks in her friend’s smile. “You okay?”
Ryan did his best to swallow his feelings. “I’m fine. Go and see what it’s like to twirl a dick. Can we leave after that?”
She sighed. “I guess, since it doesn’t seem like you’re having a good time.” And then she ran to sticker the guy.
A few seconds later, Ryan heard a guy’s voice yell from across the room, “Ryan, look! Look at my dick! I’m doing it!”
Ryan waved and gave Bailey another thin lipped smile, then walked to the bar. He might as well get a drink before he left. He was glad to see that Tabitha had already come and gone.
Upstairs, Steven was in paradise. He was getting eaten out 90 seconds at a time, which wasn’t ideal, but still felt amazing. He was fully prepared to use the last of the stickers possessing Kim if Frank kept licking that pussy.
It was even okay that Frank’s hand occasionally reached up and groped Kim’s boobs. It felt good to have another hand squeezing and pinching them. Steven arched Kim’s back as another wave of pleasure washed over him, as Frank hit that very special spot. “Oh damn! This feels so great! A pussy is so much better than a dick!”
Frank came up for air to ask, “How about you let me fuck her?”
Kim’s hand pushed Frank’s head back down. “Stop talking crazy and keep licking me.”
Frank obeyed for another few seconds, then stuck two fingers inside her sopping wet hole.
Kim/Steven yelped. “Ooh that feels weird, but I like it!”
“My dick goes in even deeper than that,” Frank pointed out. He watched as Kim/Steven seemed to consider this.
But before he could make up his mind, Steven popped out of Kim from behind her, which meant Kim was on top of him. Steven pushed her off quickly, and Frank handed him a sticker, which Steven hurriedly slapped onto Kim’s back. It slid off. “This one’s out, Frank.”
“Okay, here’s the other one.”
Frank saw Kim’s expression during the exchange. She still looked mad, but also like she was trying to work out a puzzle. “What have you been doing to my pussy?” she moaned. “It’s on fire.”
“Uh, just attacking it with my tongue.”
“You haven’t done that in forever,” she growled. She noticed Steven and shot him a glare, but then continued talking to Frank. “My pussy feels so tingly babe. Why don’t you ask this guy to leave so you can get back to it.”
Frank had to wonder why she would suddenly be cool with this, especially after yelling consistently at him between possessions.
“Oh,” Kim cooed. “I know what you’re thinking. This doesn’t mean we’re getting back together. I’m just so turned on right now and…” Kim froze for a second as Steven lunged for her, then, “I’m back inside her again, Frank. You should really listen to what the lady said and get that pussy.”
Not one to look a gift horse in the pussy, Frank did just that, at least for next several seconds. And then he stopped to talk again, and Kim sounded like her old self as she cut him off before he could say a word, “Stop starting and stopping. You keep getting me right to the edge and then back off at the worst time.”
“How about I go ask Topher for more stickers?” Frank propositioned. “I’ll pay him whatever he wants. And you let me fuck Kim with you inside of her, and then you keep the stickers.”
Steven mulled it over quickly, which wasn’t easy as he was so horny and couldn’t really think straight, pun intended. “Go get the stickers, and maybe I’ll give you a handjob.”
Frank tore from the room, a man on a mission.
Ryan was on his second drink at the bar when Frank bumped into him. “Hey man, watch…” Ryan stopped himself from saying anything else when he saw Frank’s additional height and muscles.
“Sorry bro,” Frank said with a brief glance at Ryan. “Hey Topher!”
“Having a good time?” Topher asked with a wink.
Frank glanced at Ryan and a woman at the bar. “I need to have a private conversation real quick with my friend here.”
“Oh, so we’re friends now,” Topher smiled. “I thought I was just your dealer.” He waved everyone else away.
Ryan was slow to leave, and heard Frank say, “No man, we’re best friends. Listen, you got any more stickers? I’m willing to pay.”
Topher nodded like he had expected this. “You’re not the first person to ask. You know the drill. Only the first taste was free.”
“How much?”
“Two hundred bucks.”
Ryan almost spit out his drink as he began to walk away. Two hundred bucks for 90 seconds? Well, 90 seconds times ten. That still seemed like a huge rip off.
He heard Frank read his mind. “That’s way too much money!”
“Well like I said, you only got a taste. What I’m selling will have more of a kick.”
Ryan was out of ear shot after that. He didn’t have money like that to blow anyway. He looked around for Bailey. He really wanted to leave now. He checked where helicopter guy had been. He was still there, but he wasn’t twirling his dick anymore. He was stroking it though, and a few other girls were watching him do it with wide, hungry eyes.
Ryan observed long enough to see a different girl hop out of him. Then another girl, one that had been eagerly waiting, possessed him a second later. Ryan shook his head. That well hung guy had a line of girls waiting to possess him like he was some kind of ride. But where was Bailey? He was beginning to get worried when he felt a tap on his shoulder. He turned and breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of his friend’s pretty face.
“Sorry,” Bailey said quickly when she saw his concern fade. “Didn’t mean to worry you. Just had to use the bathroom.”
“It’s okay. You ready to go?”
“Well, what if-”
A person slapped her hard on the back, interrupting her. A guy had just put a sticker on her back. It stuck to her, but the guy didn’t disappear into her. He pulled it off and cursed, then said, “Oh man. I think I’m out!”
As he turned and walked away, he got possessed a second later by a girl who ran up behind and stuck him. His body quickly walked over to where Tiffany was making out with another guy, and began grinding his dick against her hip.
“If people are running out, that means the party will be winding down soon, I guess,” Ryan noted. “Sorry you didn’t get laid, Bailey. At least you got to swing a dick around. How did that feel?”
“What?” Bailey asked, then added quickly. “Oh, uh, good I guess. Hey, come with me.”
She grabbed his hand and pulled him into the foyer, but instead of going towards the door, she led him up the flight of stairs.
“Where are we going?” Ryan asked.
“Just somewhere with a bit of privacy,” was all she said.
The first two rooms they tried were occupied. One contained a guy and a girl going at it like it was their job. The second one had the makings of a mini orgy. Ryan had to pull Bailey away from that one because she couldn’t stop staring.
When they got into the third room, Bailey locked the door behind them, then looked intently at Ryan.
“What?” Ryan wondered aloud. “Do I got something on my face? Why’d you bring us up here?”
“Is there something you want to say to me?” Bailey asked. She walked towards him slowly with a look of concern.
“What?” Ryan asked apprehensively. Internally, his mind was racing, wondering if she knew about his feelings for her. If she asked him directly, he’d deny, deny, deny.
“Is the reason you didn’t pursue any of the other girls here…” she got shy all of a sudden. “Is it because maybe…you like me?”
“Yes!” Ryan practically shouted. So much for denial. “I mean…I know we’re friends. And I don’t want to ruin that. Our friendship has been the best thing that happened to me since I got here and-”
Bailey raced towards him and kissed him. Her momentum pushed him back, and he fell into a sitting position on the bed. Bailey crawled onto his lap, and peppered his lips and face with her mouth.
“Oh my gosh!” he gasped. “Is this really happening? Is this real?”
In a quick movement, she yanked her shirt off and watched as his eyes locked onto her bra. “What do you think?” She seemed to take a moment to admire her cleavage before taking one of his hands and placing it over her bra. She helped him squeeze her. “Do these feel real, Ryan?”
Ryan was so happy, and so turned on, but there was this thought, a stupid thought, one that buzzed about and dared to try and interrupt his happiness. “Uh, is it really you in there, Bailey?”
With mild shock, she asked, “What? You think someone’s possessing me right now and that’s why I’m coming on to you?”
“Well, yes. I mean, this was a possession party after all.”
Bailey nodded thoughtfully. “Okay, you’re right. But it has been longer than 90 seconds since I started talking to you downstairs, hasn’t it?”
“I think so.”
“Well if you’re not sure, why don’t you count down from 90. You can watch me closely while I remove this bra.” With a soft click, she unfastened the clasp, and let the bra slowly fall away from her boobs. Ryan was watching very closely indeed as she added. “If you see anyone pop out of me, you’ll know I was possessed. But if not, you can decide what you’d like to do with me next.”
In a room close by, Kim became aware for what seemed like the twentieth time that she was sitting on a bed, still completely naked. That wasn’t new to her. Nor was the fact that her fingers were on her pussy or a hand was squeezing her boobs. That had been how she had discovered herself a few times now. Also not new, was how her body felt. It wanted sex, it wanted to be penetrated, it wanted to climax! She hadn’t been this worked up in a while But none of that mattered because she knew what would happen if she didn’t move quickly. The pervert behind her would put the sticker onto her back and take over her body. And then she’d find herself in a slightly different position with a finger on her clit and a hand on her boob in another 90 seconds.
All of this flashed across her mind in the span of a few moments, which normally would have been too long, but behind her, Steven had fumbled the sticker. He picked it up off the bed and tried to place it again, but Kim had already sprung to her feet, whirled around, and faced him.
The door was just past him. She could do this. She’d have to run into the rest of the house naked. And would have to dodge anyone else with a sticker. But she’d just have to make it out of the house. That’s what Topher had said. The magic only worked inside the house. And then she’d get even with Frank, and Topher too. But first she’d flatten this overweight geek who was standing in her way. She faked like she was about to dart left, then faked again to the right. The guy’s response time was slow. She could get by this guy with no problem.
“I uh, I can’t let you leave before Frank gets back,” Steven stammered.
“Yeah, and why’s that?” Kim shot back.
“Because he wants to, uh…” Steven couldn’t finish and went red.
Kim spit out the rest in a fury. “He wants to fuck me! While you’re in my body! Is that it?”
“No, I wouldn’t let…I’m not gay!”
Kim laughed in spite of herself. “Oh, I’m sorry! I get confused sometimes. You’re not gay. You just want my boyfriend’s dick inside of you, while you’re in me. Now it all makes sense.”
“It’s not the same!” Steven argued, trying to stall for time. “He just really knows how to get you off! But he’ll only do it for your body. That’s why he’s coming back. He can’t get enough of that,” he said as he motioned to her.
Kim wasn’t sure how to feel about that. She believed their relationship had been nearing its end, but…he still wanted her. She had walked all over him for months, and he still only had eyes for her. He could be banging any other girl while she had been possessed, but he wanted her body. But then she gave it more thought. He wanted her body, but not her mind, otherwise Frank wouldn’t need this pathetic excuse of a man to possess her. And Frank had been helping him do it!
“Well, he’s going to have to learn to live without me!” Kim declared, and then made her move. She had been right. The guy’s weight did make him slower. She was past him in a flash and her hand was on the door before he was fully off the bed. She yanked it open, and ran right into Frank.
“Steven, I thought I told you to stay…” Frank trailed off as he saw a sheepish Steven with one foot still on the bed. “Oh, I see.”
Kim whirled around so her back wasn’t exposed to Steven, so he couldn’t use the sticker on her. Her bare butt backed into Steven, and she felt his dick push against her. She understood what it was to be between a rock and a hard place.
With her eyes on Steven, she pleaded with Frank, “Babe, you don’t need him. If you want to fuck me, I’ll let you. I didn’t know you still loved me and wanted me this much. If you make this creep go away, we can try again.”
Frank put his beefy hands on her shoulders and spun her around. She was scared for a second, until she heard Frank’s booming voice say, “Drop the sticker, Steven.”
“But…” Steven protested as he shambled forward.
Kim smirked. She couldn’t believe Frank was buying her “try again” speech. She looked up at him and said, “My hero.” Then gave him a peck on the cheek.
She was so confident that her deception was working, that she didn’t notice Frank’s hand reach into his back pocket and pull out a blue sticker, and extend it towards Steven. Steven wasn’t sure what he was supposed to do, but then he made eye contact with Frank, who winked at him. Steven closed the gap quickly, grabbed the sticker from Frank’s hand, and began to remove the plastic tab.
Kim realized that something was going on, but when she tried to turn around and see, Frank’s hands clamped onto her shoulders, pinning her to the spot. “What’s going on, Frank?” she asked sharply.
Frank gave her a knowing smile. “Everything with you has been hard lately, and you just suddenly have a change of heart about us? I’m sure that’s not the only time you’ve been fake with me.”
She began to squirm in his grip as she shouted in his face, “You’re right about that you pathetic waste of space! I will make you regret this! First chance I get I’m going to cut off your-”
And then the fight left her. She stopped squirming, and her face broke out into a grin. “I’m back in.”
Frank couldn’t help himself. He kissed her.
Steven felt a tongue enter Kim’s smaller mouth. Her feminine body responded automatically to the sensation of Frank’s body so close to hers. Steven’s mind rejected it a moment later, and he pushed Frank off and began spitting. “No, ew! Gross, man! Why’d you do that?”
Frank ushered them both in so he could lock the door. “I’m sorry. I couldn’t help myself. This is such a huge turn on for me.”
“I’m happy you’ve found your kink, but I am not comfortable kissing you.”
“But it’s okay if I eat her out?”
“Obviously,” Kim/Steven said as she fell backwards onto the bed and spread her legs wide.
“And you’ll let me feel her tits?”
“Yeah, yeah, all that feels good. Now hurry up so we don’t waste this sticker.”
Frank opened his mouth to say something, then thought better of it and lowered his mouth to Kim’s pussy. It wasn’t long before Kim’s moans filled the room. Frank started groping her tits with one hand, then both. She grabbed his hands and helped him squeeze harder. She had always liked it a little rough.
Steven found it hard to think about anything else but the waves of pleasure that kept rippling through Kim’s body. If he had been aware of the passage of time, he might have realized that more than 90 seconds had come and gone, a few times actually. He felt a finger go inside of Kim’s pussy again, then two, all while Frank’s tongue did its thing. Steven felt Kim’s pelvis begin to instinctively writhe and buck against Frank’s face, and a tsunami of ecstasy washed over him from head to toe. It was better than any orgasm Steven had ever felt in a male body, and lasted much longer as well.
Frank stopped his tongue lashing and withdrew his fingers. He looked at Kim, who lay sweaty and spent before him. His dick was throbbing. It needed release. Her legs had closed around Frank’s head as she came, but he steadily began to spread them wide again.
A thought finally occurred to Steven. “Hey, how long’s it been? Shouldn’t I have been kicked out of her by now?”
“If it had been the normal sticker, yeah. But Topher gave me one that lasts a bit longer.”
Kim’s face became worried. “How much longer?”
“Twenty four hours,” Frank said, and placed a finger directly onto Kim’s clit.
Kim moaned and her body squirmed. “But, that’s too long,” Kim/Steven whined. “I don’t want to be a girl for a whole day.”
“I’ll try to help it pass quickly for you,” Frank smiled as he slipped a finger back inside. “Or I could stop right now and we could go our separate ways.”
“No!” she pleaded. “Keep doing that! I’m still so horny! I could totally go again.”
That was the other kick Topher had promised. Not only would this version of the spell last longer, but it included an aphrodisiac spell. The possessed person’s body would have a higher libido the whole time. Still, Frank acted surprised by Steven’s words, even as he continued to tease Kim’s clit. “Oh? Well, I wish I could help you, but…” Frank stopped touching Kim entirely, leaving a very frustrated Steven.
Steven wasn’t dumb. He knew where this was heading. Kim’s body didn’t seem to care though. Steven made himself one final compromise. “I’ll shut my eyes, okay? But no kissing. And you can just…do what you need to do, but keep getting me off.”
“That’s my Kimmy,” Frank said. He watched Kim roll her eyes at that, before shutting them tightly. He pulled off his pants and boxers, and then stared at her sopping pussy for a few seconds.
Steven still didn’t look as Frank rubbed the tip of his dick in her juices, getting it nice and wet for entry. But Steven couldn’t stop himself from letting out a delighted squeal in Kim’s voice as Frank’s dick went in. Kim’s pussy was being filled slowly, inch by glorious inch. Kim’s eyes opened as Frank began to pump in and out of her. Steven was letting a guy fuck him. That had not been on his to do list today.
He looked down and was calmed by the sight of Kim’s tits, bobbing up and down as Frank pounding Kim’s pussy. Steven knew that Frank had clearly gotten more than a little pent up. It was okay. As long as he didn’t try to kiss him again. It was okay that he was inside this body. It felt good. So good. Impossibly good. He could do this. He could stay a girl for twenty four hours. He wondered how many orgasms a girl could have in that time. He couldn’t wait to find out.
Back in Ryan and Bailey’s room, things had moved a little more slowly. At Bailey’s insistence, Ryan had begun counting to 90, very slowly. Bailey had turned his count into a silent striptease, removing her shorts and underwear. Ryan only made it to 32, and then stood up.
“Can I touch you?” he asked in a nervous tremor.
She gave him a bigger smile than he had ever seen. “Of course. You can touch me anywhere you want.”
And that’s what he did. She giggled as he began to run nervous, shaky hands over her. He felt her soft, smooth skin that seemed to go on forever. His hands went up and down her arms, then he crouched and moved them down the side of her legs. This put her pussy directly in front of him. He saw the patch of dark blonde hair. He moved his hands to the back side of her legs, and lifted them up. When his fingers touched the underside of her butt cheeks, he hesitated.
Bailey was breathing hard as she encouraged him, “Keep going. Feel all of me. I want you to.”
He kept staring at her pussy as his fingers continued their journey. Her cheeks lifted at his touch, and then he was gripping them in his hands. Her butt was small and tight. He spread her cheeks apart, then pushed them together. He saw a trickle of moisture run down her inner thigh.
“Are you…” he started to ask. Then he brought a hand around and touched the clear fluid.
“Yeah, that’s how wet I am right now for you,” Bailey said with knees that began to shake. “I love how you’re touching me. I love how much you want me. I think I’ll need to sit down soon.”
“Of course, sure, yeah,” Ryan said. He stood and led her to the bed. They sat down, and he put a hand on her boob. And then he kissed her. They stayed like this for a minute or two. Ryan had no way of knowing because for him, time was at a standstill. Eventually, some instinct kicked in, and he began to push her down onto the bed.
“Wait,” she said.
Ryan froze, terrified that he had done something wrong.
“It’s your turn to get naked,” she whispered softly.
He sighed, and clumsily shucked off his clothes, almost falling over in the process. Then he was beside her, pushing her down. She spread her legs, letting his dick rub near her pussy entrance. He tried to push into her. His aim was off.
Bailey giggled, then reached down and took his dick into her hand. “Let me help you out there, virgin boy.”
That phrase struck Ryan hard, as Bailey’s hand guided him into her. His face mirrored a mixture of horror and delight as he felt himself slide into her depths. “Oh!” he gasped at the overwhelming sensation of being inside his crush.
“Try not to cum too fast!” she said quickly. “Think of something else if you need to.”
Ryan was already thinking of something else. The phrase virgin boy. That’s what Tabitha had called him. Had Bailey overheard her say that? She couldn’t have. Tabitha had been inside of Bailey at the time, and Bailey wouldn’t have remembered.
“That’s it,” Bailey cooed underneath him. “You’re nice and hard inside of me.This is what you wanted, isn’t it?”
Had Ryan ever told Bailey that he was a virgin? He didn’t think so. She might have assumed, but…
She wrapped her legs around him and pulled him deeper. “You have to start a rhythm. You need to go in and out, not all the way out mind you, just to the tip. And then push back into me. Slowly at first, but then you can speed up, and you want to try and go deeper. Good. Just keep doing that.”
Ryan found himself following her instruction, even as his mind wondered. She began to moan loudly underneath him. It was incredibly sexy, and Ryan did not doubt that he would have exploded in her several times already if his mind weren’t otherwise preoccupied.
“Put a hand on my tit and pinch it!” she ordered.
Ryan obliged. She leaned forward for a kiss, and he gave it. It seemed hollow though. His dick didn’t care, and as it surged towards the finish line, he asked, “So, I guess thanks for being a great wing woman.”
Her expression became confused. “What? Wing woman? Sure, whatever. Just give it to me harder!”
He did give it to her harder. He was pumping furiously now as he kept to his line of questioning. “You called yourself that earlier, a couple of times actually. You said you’d be my wing woman and help get me laid.”
Her hips were bucking under him, trying to get him deeper every time. “How am I doing so far?” she cried out.
He could feel his balls tighten, and his dick begin to pulse inside her. Even so, he looked her in the eyes, and said the obvious. “You’re not her, are you?”
The hungry smile she gave him was one he had seen before, on Tabitha. She bucked harder and faster against him as she saw he was right on the edge. Then she gave him an extra show by playing with her tits. “That’s not going to stop you from cumming inside of her, is it?”
To Ryan’s regret, it did not stop him in the slightest.
The end?
“Why are we here again?” Ryan asked as they approached the entryway of the large house.
Bailey rolled her blue eyes. “Because we’re freshman in college. We’re here to make friends, experience new things, and party. We were lucky to get this invite, so don’t be a wet blanket or next time I won’t bring you along.”
Ryan’s whole tall, lanky frame slouched in defiance. Parties, any kind of party, was not his scene. He liked his socializing done one or two people at a time. The only person who could have talked him into coming was Bailey. But he still wanted it known by his words and posture that he was going reluctantly. “I didn’t get the invite. I’m just your plus one, and I said I’d rather stay in my dorm room.”
“And I ignored what you said and chose to drag you here anyway,” the bubbly blonde chided as she playfully slapped his arm. “It’ll be good for you. You’re always talking about how terrible you are with women. I’ll help you get the confidence boost you need to get laid!”
Ryan stopped walking as his brain didn’t have enough processing power to understand that last sentence and walk at the same time. For the briefest of moments, he thought that Bailey had offered to have sex with him at the party. He would have been more than okay with that.
The day they had met at orientation had been the day his crush on her began. He had been so awkward when introducing himself to her during an icebreaker. Bailey, however, had accepted him just as he was, and then placed him firmly in the friend zone. But every once in a while, he misinterpreted something she said as a possibility for something more. He knew he was probably wrong though, because he always struggled to communicate with the opposite sex.
Still, Ryan was eternally grateful to have met her. Bailey had helped Ryan come out of his shell bit by bit over the last couple of months. They helped each other in their classes when they could. Most of all, Bailey helped Ryan overcome a strong bout of homesickness he felt at the end of the first month. She was a good friend, possibly the only real one he had made on campus. And he was pretty sure he was in love with her. He kept hoping she would make a move on him, but she never did, and he didn’t want to ruin everything by asking for something more.
But she had mentioned getting laid. Him laid to be specific. And his ears had perked up and wondered if she was coming onto him at last. But as his eyes met hers, and he watched her head tilt in confusion, he realized he had mostly likely misread the situation.
Bailey cut back in. “Yes, laid. I thought boys thought about sex all the time. I can be your wingman. Or wing woman as it were.”
“Wing woman, sure. It won't matter. I’m terrible at-”
“Talking to girls, I know!” Bailey finished for him as she rang the doorbell.
“Except for you,” Ryan pointed out.
Bailey smirked. “Because we’re such good friends!”
Ryan almost said something. He almost let it slip that he didn’t want to be her friend. He wanted to be her lover. But that would have been horribly cheesy and pathetic. And she would have laughed at him. And she’d tell him that she didn’t see him that way. And their friendship would effectively be over. So instead of saying anything, he turned to leave. But Bailey caught his shoulder.
“Hey, you can do this,” she said in all seriousness as she spun him back around. “I’m with you all the way.” She booped his nose and winked at him. “Until you go all the way that is.”
Ryan was about to point out that most likely meant she’d be with him forever, when the door swung wide open to reveal Topher Steward. Everyone knew Topher. He was the guy on campus that could get you things. The kind of things that you needed a fake id to get. Or the kinds of things that helped you ace a test without studying. Or the kinds of mind altering substances that police would absolutely arrest you for having in your possession. And he was always on the lookout for the next thing to sell to his fellow students.
“Oh good, you’re here, you’re here,” Topher said with open arms and a wide grin. As he pulled them inside a large foyer, he spoke loud enough for anyone in the house to hear. “I was worried we were going to have to start the party without you.”
Ryan had a brief second to take in the place as they were shuffled into the lavishly decorated interior. It seemed even bigger on the inside. There were stairs that led left and right to a second story. To his right, there seemed to be a study, and beyond that an entryway to what was probably a kitchen.
Topher was leading them to a large room to their left that had a pool table near the middle, shelves of books along one side of the wall, and a fully stocked bar in the corner. There were already thirty or forty people huddled in groups around the room, talking amongst themselves. Ryan thought he knew a few people from around campus. But there was one person he absolutely recognized, because she was probably the hottest girl in a thousand mile radius. Ryan only knew her name was Tiffany, along with the fact that she was a senior with dark hair, an hourglass figure that could stop traffic, and a gorgeous face.
This vision of loveliness stood watching as Topher ushered in what looked to be two naive freshmen, a guy and a girl, into the room. The guy had spotted her, and was now gawking at her tits as if they were celebrities that might give him an autograph. She was used to men staring at her, but they usually did it with a little more subtlety. She shot him a look and a gesture that said my eyes are up here, then made a motion to Topher to start whatever he had planned. She had other places to be. She wouldn’t be here if Topher hadn’t paid her, and he said he’d only need her services for a 90 second demonstration.
On top of that, he’d also paid for her to recruit several of her more attractive sorority sisters who had come as well. That hadn’t been hard. She ran their sorority, so with a snap of her fingers, they would go to whatever party she told them to. But she wasn’t being paid to be lusted after by a lame freshman. She tapped her foot and looked around again for anyone worthy of her company. It took more than a cursory glance, but she finally saw Frank, one of the few good athletes on campus. As usual, he had brought his girlfriend, Kim. That was a pity. She’d totally jump Frank’s bones if Kim didn’t have him on a two foot leash all the time.
Frank was wondering why they were all just standing around. Usually when he came to one of Topher’s parties, the party was raging by the time he walked through the door. So far this was a very quiet and subdued affair, definitely not his preferred scene. He liked his parties loud, because that way he couldn’t hear his girlfriend’s incessant complaining or trying to draw him into a fight. He would have already cut and run if Topher hadn’t told him that it’d be worth his while. So he tried to wait patiently, and hoped his girlfriend Kim would do the same. But by her posture and the expression of discontent on her face, she was going to do no such thing.
“Babe, look at who’s here,” she said derisively. “I’d talk with, maybe like, two or three of these people. And there’s no music, and nobody’s drinking! We’re leaving.”
He slid his hands around Kim’s tight waist and pulled her towards him to hopefully calm her foul modd. She felt so soft against him, and she smelled terrific. “Babe, give Topher a chance. He said-”
Kim pushed his arms down and stepped out of his embrace. “I don’t care what Topher said!” she hissed louder than she knew Frank would like. “I said we’re leaving.”
Frank sighed. It was always her way or the highway, and had been for the last year they’d been dating. It hadn’t been like that in the beginning. She had been a little feisty, and a lot bossy, but she had always accepted his hands on her body. Now most times he tried to be affectionate, especially in public, she’d push him away. With a year and a half to go till graduation, it seemed she was just keeping him around for his status as a jock. That might be fair, because sometimes he wondered if he was keeping her around for her body. The problem was, he got to touch it less and less these days.
As Frank and Kim stepped out to make their exit, Topher called out, "If you go now, you won't get to see what these do."
Every eye locked onto a folded manilla envelope that Topher extracted from his back pocket. He reached inside and pulled out a two by two inch square of glossy white paper.
"Is that some new drug?" Frank asked.
Topher smiled and began to pass them out, one to each person. "Better. I'll explain what it does after everyone gets one. Don't break the seal on the adhesive to them before I tell you so we can all enjoy the ride together."
Everyone's curiosity peaked and the room began to chatter. One by one, they studied the innocuous looking white square that Topher placed in their palm. As people poked and prodded it and held it up to the light, it looked like just an ordinary sticker. How could it be better than recreational drugs?
Ryan was examining his when Bailey nudged him. "We haven't been here five minutes and someone is already checking you out."
"What?" Ryan asked as he doubtfully scanned the room. "Where?"
"Play it cool, Romeo," Bailey said from the side of her mouth. "3 o'clock."
"I asked where," Ryan began, but stopped talking as Bailey's foot came firmly down on his. He gave a quiet yelp, then followed where Bailey's finger pointed. A cute, chubby girl was staring at him from the opposite side of the room. Well, he didn’t notice that she was staring at first. He noticed her boobs first. They were huge. And when his eyes finally found her face, yes, she was staring at him. He recognized her from his Chemistry class. She gave him a little wave, then looked down at her chest, then arched it forward, as if giving Ryan permission to look all he wanted.
"Damn," Bailey whispered. "It might be easier to get you laid than I thought.”
He looked away from the girl as he remembered Bailey’s words earlier. His mood became sulky. “She’s not my type.”
“No giant boobs, check!” Bailey said.
Ryan noticed that someone else was staring in their direction. An overweight, nerdy looking guy was looking intently at Bailey. Ryan pointed him out to her. “It looks like it might be easy for you too!”
“Ugh, that’s Steven!” Bailey muttered. “No thank you!”
“You know him?”
“He keeps hitting on me in my introductory science class. And not just me, I’ve seen him hit on other girls in class as well. He’s real suave about it too,” she said sarcastically. “His signature move is to stare relentlessly like a creep. But he also likes to brush up against anyone of the female persuasion when getting to his seat in class. I’m pretty sure he would hump anything with a pulse, which he might not have if he ever brushes up against me the way I’ve seen him do other girls.”
“I think you should give him a chance.”
Ryan unsuccessfully dodged the hand to the back of his head.
As Topher handed out the last piece, the room grew quiet with anticipation. With a flourish, Topher held up the last square and said, “Thank you all for accepting the invite to my party. It will be unlike any of my other social gatherings, because of this.” He shook the small square in his hand.
“Is it a new drug?” someone asked excitedly.
“It is not,” Topher grinned wildly. As disappointed murmuring broke out in the room, Topher raised both his hands to quiet them down. “It’s something better! And all of you get to be the first to experience it. Tiffany,” he called as he motioned for her to come forward, “now is when I require your assistance.”
Tiffany did as he asked, but with some hesitancy. She liked making money, but hated surprises, or being made to look foolish, and this had the potential for both. But he had paid her five hundred dollars for 90 seconds, so she dutifully strutted over to him and struck a haughty pose with a fake smile. The clock was ticking as of now, and she began to count.
With Tiffany beside him, Topher continued. “What you have in your hand is a sticker that has been infused with a possession spell. Yes, I said spell, as in magic spell. And with it, you’ll be able to possess a person’s body for about 90 seconds.”
Tiffany did her best not to laugh out loud at him. Had he gone mad, or was he under the influence of some powerful pharmaceuticals? Either way, this would be over in 77 seconds.
Kim was already pulling on Frank’s arm, a sign that she wanted to go. His eyes met hers, and she said loudly, “You brought me here for this. This is a joke, you idiot. Topher’s messing with us. It’s just an excuse for us all to act crazy and pretend someone is possessing us. It’s stupid. We’re not kids.”
Before anyone had a chance to exit, Topher cooly said, “I know none of you will believe me so…” Topher peeled off the plastic tab from the sticker and pressed the adhesive gently to the small of Tiffany’s back. “...so I’ll show you.”
Everyone gasped as Topher’s body phased into Tiffany, who seemed completely unaware that anything was happening to her. Her body only twitched slightly, and then relaxed.
Tiffany began to speak as if nothing were out of the ordinary as she raised a hand and stroked her soft face. “As you can see, I’m not lying. I’m not making it up. The possession spell works. I am now in control of Tiffany’s body.” Her hand slid from her face, landed on her breast, and continued its descent down her voluptuous body. “Every single bit of it.”
It took almost half a minute for Topher to quiet everyone down again. When they did, he kept on explaining with Tiffany’s voice, but his salesmanship. “I can see a lot of you have questions, and I’ll give you the basics. But if you want more than that, you’ll just have to experience it for yourself. For starters, it is reusable as long as the sticker’s adhesive holds, which in testing is around ten to fifteen times. To use it, you must stick it to a person’s back. It doesn’t matter if it’s their skin or their clothes, just has to be near the center of their back for the spell to kick in. And that’s it. You don’t have to say or chant anything, because the spell has been preprogrammed into the sticker. And-”
Tiffany’s body jerked again, and Topher’s body rematerialized right behind her. Tiffany was at a count of 24 seconds. He’d better hurry up with whatever he was trying to sell.
Topher picked back up his pitch in his body. “Well, once the time is up, you pop back out with the person you possessed none the wiser, thinking that nothing has happened at all. And then you can go again by pressing the sticker on their back if you want. Or you can pick someone else. Or you can let someone possess you, or-”
Tiffany stopped counting. Why was Topher so obsessed with this silly bit of fiction. She spun to look at him and asked, “What are you talking about? No one’s going to believe any of this.” But she saw that everyone’s eyes were on her as if she had done a spectacular magic trick.
“You see?” Topher said jubilantly. “She has no idea she was possessed! When you stick someone, it happens instantly, and when you come out, no time for them has passed. The only way they might have a clue that anything funny happened, is if you’ve changed their surroundings, like say moved them to a different room, or if you’ve been naughty and maybe taken off a few articles of their clothing.” He mimed taking his shirt off.
“How is this better than drugs?” a dimwitted sophomore asked.
Topher addressed the question while he deftly reached behind Tiffany’s back and retrieved the sticker. “Haven’t you ever wondered what it would be like to be in someone else’s skin? To feel taller, or stronger, or…” he placed the sticker onto Tiffany’s back again, and Topher vanished into her.
Tiffany’s hands went just under her breasts, and she pushed them up and locked eyes with several guys in the room. “...or to know what it’s like to touch the best boobs on campus?” As Topher glanced around, he saw that he had just convinced every man to stick around. “But ladies, you could know what it’s like to have an extra appendage between your legs. To feel what it’s like to run a hand up and down your own dick for a change. Or, you could walk a mile in another woman’s shoes and see the world through their eyes. The possibilities are endless, right up til the time runs out.”
Topher could tell that not everyone was on board, but many were already imagining what they could do, or who they wanted to try it out on first. He hurried his pitch along. “But maybe some of you are worried that if you were possessed, someone would have access to all the secrets inside your head. Well rest easy. No one will be able to access your mind, your memories, your passwords and pin numbers. The only thing a person will know about you is what they already knew when they possessed you.”
Topher knew he’d convinced even more of them now by more eyes darting around, looking for a person to stick. He gave the naysayers their only out. “Anyone who wants to go should leave right now. You can even take your stickers with you, but know this! They won’t work outside of this house. The magic is tied to this place. The sticker would become just an ordinary sticker. And if you try to leave in the body of another person, you’d get ejected from them immediately.”
Tiffany’s eyes had a few more seconds to gauge people’s responses, until Topher reappeared behind her. She didn’t understand why Topher had stopped talking mid sentence. Her sorority sisters were looking at her with a mix of nervousness, excitement, and possibly fear. She didn’t think a full 90 seconds had passed, but she was going to cut whatever this was short. “Look, Topher, if you don’t need me anymore, my sisters and I are going to leave.”
“Just 10 more seconds, Tiffany,” Topher said patiently. “Yes, anyone who wants to, should go now.” Six people began to shuffle forward to leave. Before they could get far, Topher added one more incentive. “But for anyone who wants to stay, there is an open bar.”
Only three people actually left, one of which was the frightened looking sorority sister. Tiffany thought that was weird. Nobody left when there was an open bar. Why hadn’t Topher led with that instead of talking about some possession sticker nonsense.
One person that was trying to leave was Kim. She was gritting her teeth and glaring furiously at her boyfriend. “Let’s go!” she commanded.
But Frank dug in his heels and said firmly. “I want to stay! If you want to go, go!”
His girlfriend’s eyes narrowed and both her hands went to her hips. “Why? So some skank can possess you and grab your dick? Or maybe they possess me and try and make out with you? Is that something you want? For some hussy or geek to take me over and make out with you?”
“Uh…” Was all the reply Frank could muster. Her words had sounded so exciting, so forbidden and alluring.
“Are you kidding me right now?” was all that Kim got out, before a girl behind her put a sticker on Kim’s back
Frank watched with wide eyes as it happened. He saw his girlfriend gasp, then squeal! She began to flex and wiggle her fingers. After that, she brought her hands to her boobs and started squeezing them shamelessly. “Not as large as mine,” Kim’s voice said appreciatively. “But definitely perkier.” Kim looked up into Frank’s eyes and smiled. “Sorry. It seemed like your girlfriend was about to rip you a new one. I hope you don’t mind.”
Not only did Frank not mind, but he was hornier than he had ever been. “Would you mind if I made out with my girlfriend right now? Probably won’t get a chance to later.”
The person in Kim appeared to consider it for a second, then shrugged her shoulders and giggled. “Sury, why not. It’s not my body.”
Their lips met and their tongues intertwined, but Frank wouldn’t get to experience all of it, because a sticker got placed on his back as well.
All around them, people were placing their stickers, and several people disappeared into someone else.
“Let the possession party commence!” Topher shouted. He bobbed and weaved his way quickly to the bar and began pouring drinks. “If any of you are feeling frisky, all the bedrooms are available to you!” He pressed a button on his phone and dance music flooded the room.
The most attractive people were the first to get possessed. Bailey would have fallen into that category, but when two people tried, Ryan saw them coming and intervened, pulling her out of the way. They escaped temporarily to a corner and watched as people started behaving strangely. Clothes began coming off and inhibitions were shed all around them. All combinations of people started making out passionately, guys and girls, guys and guys, and girls and girls, kissing, touching, groping. Two of the sorority girls had taken off their tops and bras and were just mashing their boobs together and giggling profusely.
“So, we’re not staying and being a part of this insanity, are we?” Ryan asked Bailey as they surveyed the debauchery around them. He wanted to leave. But he was also keenly aware that Bailey was almost cheek to cheek with him, and he didn’t mind that at all. He could smell her perfume, or lotion…whatever girls wear that made them smell good. He’d stay in this corner with just her for hours if she’d let him.
“How about I let you know in 90 seconds,” Bailey grinned as she snaked a hand behind Ryan’s back and placed her sticker.
To Ryan, it was as if no time had passed at all. Bailey’s face was grinning mischievously at him one second, and then the next, his face was meshed together with a girl’s. He could feel her in his mouth. It was hot and wet and warm. His dick was throbbing. He pulled back, and saw Bailey appear next to him out of the corner of his eye. He recognized the girl in front of him though, the one who had just been exploring his mouth with her tongue. It was the chubby girl that had been staring at him earlier.
She looked at him now with disappointment and hunger. “Why’d you stop?” Then she spotted Bailey.. “Oh, were you the one possessing him?”
“I don’t…” Ryan was at a loss. He looked at Bailey curiously, and she just gave him a thumbs up.
The girl smirked at Bailey and extended a hand towards her. “You’re a really good kisser. My name’s Tabitha.”
She took it and replied, “I’m Bailey, and this guy that can’t form complete sentences is my friend Ryan.”
“Just friends?” Tabitha asked firmly.
“Oh yeah, just friends,” Bailey confirmed, which felt like a knife through Ryan’s heart.
Tabitha looked at Ryan slyly. “I wonder if he’d kiss differently now?”
“Only one way to find out,” Bailey teased.
Tabitha wasted no time in pulling Ryan’s face back to hers. Again, Ryan felt her hot tongue as it probed his mouth. She was the one that ended the kiss this time. “Not as good, but he can learn.”
Ryan glanced at Bailey, and saw that she was happy for him. He couldn’t help but resent her pushing this Tabitha person into his path. Yes, he had gotten all worked up. But he was not happy. He didn’t want Tabitha. He wanted Bailey. He should just tell her that, out loud, instead of it broadcasting on loop in his mind. But he knew, deep down, he was too much of a coward. He tried to smile back at his friend, but his mouth crinkled and looked like had bitten into something sour.
Bailey thought he was joking, and made a face back at him. “Enjoy yourself, kids. I’m going to go get a drink.”
As she walked towards the bar, Tabitha hinted at Ryan, “I wouldn’t say no to a drink.”
Ryan had found his ability to brood wildly impared by a toplessTiffany who was making out with one of her sorority sisters.
Tabitha’s temper flared, but she gave Ryan another chance and loudly repeated, “Will you get me a drink?”
The question got into Ryan’s ears and bounced around as he saw the two gorgeous women kiss and fondle each other. He somehow managed to say, “I’m not thirsty.”
Tabitha looked angrily in Tiffany’s direction, and walked away from Ryan, who had just seemed to notice how many more topless women there were in the room.
Close by, Frank noticed his kiss with Kim had ended abruptly. One second he was kissing her luscious lips, and the next she had disappeared. Before he could even look around for her, time seemed to skip again, and he found himself in a room making out with a girl he had seen earlier, but didn’t know. Her hands were underneath his shirt, feeling the abs he worked so hard to keep. He heard the door shut behind him as whoever had possessed him left for a different target.
The woman in front of him was now trying to remove his shirt entirely. As he began to push her away, his girlfriend burst through the door at the worst possible time.
Kim charged like a bull and yelled, “Is this why you wanted to stay you two timing bastard!”
The girl on the bed with Frank yelped, rolled away, and ran out the door.
“Baby, this isn’t what it looks like!” Frank began.
“It looked like you were hooking up with that girl that just ran out of here!” Kim said as she took a swipe at Frank.
Frank dodged, and then continued to do so as Kim kept yelling and swinging away at him. Unbeknownst to her, a rotund looking guy had entered the room, and was sneaking up behind her. Frank saw. He saw it clearly. He could have said something, could have warned her, or shouted at the guy to stop, but he didn’t. A part of him, a very specific part actually, wanted his girlfriend to be possessed. He watched as a sticker was placed on her back, and the guy took control of his girlfriend’s hot body.
Instantly, Kim began to take her top and hurriedly struggled with her bra strap. As she did this, she said, “Ooh, I like this one. She’s real feisty. You’re welcome by the way, man. I think she had it in for you..”
The bra fell away and her perky breasts sprang into view. It wasn’t Frank’s first time seeing them, but it was different somehow. It wasn’t his girlfriend behind those eyes. It was someone else, controlling her, moving her, exposing her. For reasons he could not explain, it was the hottest thing he had ever experienced.
“Hey,” Frank said in almost a whisper. “That’s my girlfriend.”
The person inside Kim took this as a challenge, and Kim retorted, “Well sorry pal, but she’s mine for like, another 80 seconds or so.”
Frank looked her body up and down, then asked, “Could you take off her skirt too?”
Kim raised one eyebrow and jeered, “You want me to take off her panties while I’m at it?”
“Yes,” Frank said quietly. He was suddenly embarrassed as he realized he was asking this of another guy. A guy who would slide her underwear down her legs. Who would be able to see his girlfriend without a stitch on her.
Kim began to slowly nod like Frank’s request were totally sensible. “Alright. But first, introductions. The guy extended Kim’s hand while the other cupped a boob. “The name’s Steven.”
“Oh, uh, Frank.” He shook the offered hand. This part was weird, but it was worth it as he watched Kim’s eyes lock onto his, and she pulled down her skirt, then her panties.
“So, now what?” Kim’s voice asked casually. “You’re just going to stare at me? I mean, if that’s what gets you going.”
Frank thought it was so weird hearing Kim sound so easy going and accommodating. She’d been nothing but angry, bossy, and belligerent to him for months. Now she was talking to him without any of those tones or irritated expressions she typically used. And now that he wasn’t shaking her hand, she was groping both of her boobs.
“Can you like, make her strike sexy poses?” Frank stammered. Why was he so nervous?
Kim stopped mid squeeze. “I thought you said she was your girlfriend? Why can’t you just ask her to do that for you?”
“She is, I just, um, we’ve been going through a rough patch recently and…”
Kim put a hand on his shoulder. “Trouble in paradise. I get it. Say no more. I can pose her real provocative like, and you could take pictures. I wouldn’t mind that, especially if you’re willing to send them my way.” Kim fell back onto the bed and asked with feigned innocence, “Now how do you want me?”
Frank’s mouth went dry as he pulled out his phone to take pics.
Downstairs, Ryan was still gawking at the boobs all around him, but eventually remembered that Bailey was somewhere on the premises. Hadn’t she said the bar? He went to find her to see if she was ready to leave. But should he try possessing someone first? That was the whole point of this, wasn’t it? He could possess Bailey, but…just because she had possessed him, didn’t mean she’d be cool with him possessing her. They should just leave. But first he had to find Bailey She was being a terrible wing woman.
He felt someone touch his arm and he whirled around. He swallowed hard, as a genuine goddess began speaking to him.
“So, can you like, protect me from all the creeps here?” Tiffany asked like a helpless maiden. “Everyone keeps possessing my friends and I. Maybe if I’m with you, they’ll leave me alone.”
“Oh, uh, I guess that’s okay.” Ryan managed meekly.
She sidled up next to him and began running her hand up and down his arm. “My hero. I’m glad you’re here to look after me.”
Ryan tried to respond, but he had registered that her breast was pressing into his arm. It was so big and soft. He had never imagined being this close to Tiffany’s boobs. His head had turned of its own accord and his eyes had zeroed in on her cleavage. He had a front row seat to the twins. He could die happy. Wait, she was saying something. He hadn’t been paying attention! “I’m sorry, what?”
Tiffany giggled. “I said you seemed hypnotized by my boobs.”
Ryan went red. He couldn’t look at Tiffany. In a panic, he began frantically looking around for Bailey to help him. “Oh. I’m sorry! They were right there and, they’re so perfect, and…”
Her eyes narrowed. “Who are you looking for if perfect boobs are right in front of you?”
“My friend, Bailey,” Ryan answered honestly, even as his airway seemed to be closing up as a defense mechanism not to say anything stupid until his friend could come and bail him out.
Tiffany pulled back and put her hands on her hips. “Ryan. A very attractive woman that you couldn’t stop ogling earlier is now right in front of you, and you’re looking for me! Get your head in the game!”
Ryan’s head snapped back to Tiffany. “What?”
And right about then he watched as Bailey was ejected from Tiffany’s body.
“Are you kidding me?” Ryan asked her. While Tiffany looked at the familiar freshman in front of her, Bailey moved quickly to retrieve the sticker.
“What is happening?” Tiffany blurted angrily. “I seem to keep blacking out and waking up with different people in front of me.” She looked down at her outfit. “At least my tits aren’t out this time!”
Bailey put the sticker back onto Tiffany’s killer bod and was back in the driver’s seat a moment later.
“Why are you inside her?” Ryan asked.
“Oh, so you can talk now that you know it’s me in here?” Tiffany/Bailey challenged.
“Well, yeah, I mean…”
“I’m trying to build your confidence Ryan. Tiffany is just a girl. Sure, she’s hot and all, but you can carry on a conversation with her the same as me if you just…Ryan…” She saw that she had lost him again to the depths of her temporary cleavage. “Oh for the love of…here! Get it out of your system.”
She grabbed the back of his head and plunged him face forward into her tits. She laughed as he struggled briefly, but then he began to slide his face around the big, bouncy orbs. Bailey noted that it felt good, maybe better than hers felt. But it had been awhile since someone’s face had been this close to her chest.
Ryan was in heaven, but with a limited supply of oxygen. He didn’t mind though. His face was between Tiffany’s boobs, with Bailey in charge. He’d still prefer Bailey’s body, but he could make do. He lifted an arm and pulled her top and bra down, just enough for a nipple to pop out.
“Hey, I’m not sure you should…” Tiffany’s voice protested, but stopped as Bailey felt Ryan’s tongue snake out and lick her borrowed tit. Damn! It was so sensitive. She was going to have to rub one out when this was all over. Or maybe she could still find a guy at this party to screw. As Ryan began to suck on the nipple, she reveled in the pleasure for several seconds, then pushed him back. “Okay, okay. I think your confidence has been built. Told you I’d be a great wing woman.”
“Can I…could you let me kiss her?” Ryan begged. “I uh, probably need a lot of practice in that area.”
Tiffany’s mouth grimaced slightly. “I’m not sure that’s a good idea.”
“You made me kiss a girl with my own mouth earlier!” Ryan countered. “And you just let me lick Tiffany’s tits!”
“That’s a very good point,” Tiffany laughed. “Well, I guess it’s okay.”
She puckered and leaned forward. Ryan felt his heart surge, and his lips met hers, and it was an amazing two seconds, and then he felt the slap.
“What the hell do you think you’re doing!” Tiffany shrieked, and hurried off. She only made it five steps before a guy hopped into her and began feeling her up.
Bailey was standing in front of Ryan, and mouthed the word sorry.
“It’s fine,” Ryan said with a hand on his stinging cheek.
“Let me make it up to you. Is there anyone else you’d like me to possess?” Bailey asked helpfully.
Ryan thought that was such a loaded question. There were several beautiful women in this house. Bailey would probably let him touch any of them he wanted. But the person he really wanted to touch was right in front of him. He should just say that.
He tried. “Maybe…what if you…”
And then Tabitha walked behind Bailey and put a sticker on her back.
Upstairs, Frank was wishing 90 seconds were longer as Steven popped out of Kim for the fifth time, and promptly fell off the bed with a loud thunk. As his girlfriend’s face flared with anger, Frank reached towards her and pulled the sticker off her back. “Here!” he said, and shoved it towards Steven.
“Are you helping this gross pervert possess me?” Kim snarled. She looked down at herself. “And you still haven’t made him put my clothes on?”
As she was shouting, Steven placed the sticker on her back. It didn’t stick, but fell off.
“Put it on her man!” Frank urged.
“I did!” Steven said anxiously. “It’s not sticking anymore. That means the spell won’t work.” He looked towards the closed bedroom door as he planned a quick exit. He did not want to be in the middle of the impending lover’s quarrel.
“Worst. Boyfriend. Ever!” Kim shouted. “What were you letting him do to me?” She seemed to notice the phone in his hand for the first time and gasped. “Were you taking naked pictures of me? While this jerk was touching my body? I’m going to kill both of you as soon as I get my fucking clothes back on!”
“That’s my cue!” Steven said as he lumbered towards the door. “Good luck man.”
Steven was pretty out of shape, and Frank beat him by a mile to the door. He grabbed Steven by the shoulder and began whispering in his ear. “I never used my sticker. You can have it if you keep possessing her and, uh…let me…”
“What are you whispering about?” Kim shouted as she pulled her pants back on.
“Let me touch her,” Frank blurted out.
“I told you I’m not doing anything gay!”
“It’s not gay when you’re in a chick!”
Kim’s shirt was on, and she walked towards them with malicious resolve in her eyes.
“Negotiate later!” Steven squawked. “Possess now!”
Frank gave him the sticker he had kept in his pocket. A second later, his girlfriend’s hands were pummeling him about the head. He blocked what he could and tried to catch her arms.
“We are officially over!” she screamed. “And you should know I’ve been cheating on you with Mark for months. He’s got a huge dick! Much bigger than-”
But she stopped as Steven had moved behind her, and taken control.
Frank felt the fight go out of Kim. His hands were still on her. He let them slide down her arms. Her face lifted to his, and she looked him straight in the eyes and asked very hesitantly, “What kind of touching? Does this count?”
Frank stared at her soft lips. He wanted to kiss her so bad right now. Why? Why was she so much more alluring to him this way, with someone else inside of her?
“Hey dummy,” she said snapping her fingers in front of his face. “Clock’s ticking. What do you want me to do so I can keep your sticker?”
“I want to kiss you!” Frank demanded.
Kim’s body twisted from his grasp. “Gross. No way! I’m not kissing a guy. I didn’t have a problem posing your girl, especially after you said you’d send me the pics. But I’m not kissing you, or letting you touch me, or…”
“What if I eat her out?”
Kim/Steven paused. “I, uh…I guess that’s… Would I have to see your face?”
Frank shook his head. “Not if it’s between your legs.”
Steven was tempted. He’d only played with the boobs of the other girls’ he’d possessed, except for Kim. He’d managed to clumsily rub her pussy. It had felt okay, but he was pretty sure he was doing it wrong. “Have you eaten your girlfriend’s pussy before?”
“It’s been awhile, but yeah.”
“Did she like it?”
“Oh yeah.”
Steven knew the seconds were slipping away. He didn’t want to waste a whole possession round on the negotiations. “I guess, but no other touching.”
“How about this,” Frank said as he fished from his pocket Kim’s unused sticker that he had taken from her early in the chaos. “I give you this fresh sticker as well, and you let me kiss my girlfriend before I lick her pussy and make you cum.”
Two stickers! That was enough for Steven. “Deal! But I’m going to close my eyes and pretend you’re a chick. And try not to use a lot of tongue-”
But Frank’s mouth covered up any more words from Kim’s mouth. And his hands became needy and started extracting her from her clothes as quickly as he could.
Downstairs, Tabitha in Bailey’s body was grilling Ryan about his preferences. “How about that one?” she said as she pointed to a brunette taking shots at the bar.
“No. I don’t want you to possess her either?”
“And you’re sure you don’t want me to possess that Tiffany girl again? The incredibly hot one that everyone has been fighting over.”
“I’m sure.”
“Then who do you want? Because it wasn’t me! I could tell when you kissed me. But I can be literally anyone in this house you’d like to fuck right now. So who’s it going to be?”
“I, uh, no one, okay. Why do you even want to do this with me?”
A mischievous expression danced across Bailey’s face. “Because my kink is deflowering virgins. And I’d be willing to bet that you have never had a first time, have you?”
Ryan sighed and nodded once.
“Well then, virgin boy, I find myself with a terrific opportunity, and a quandary. You don’t seem to want to have sex in my body, but that’s okay, because I can be anyone in this house that you want me to be.” Tabitha watched him carefully. He refused to make eye contact with her, and only stared at the floor. Occasionally his eyes would drift up and he’d look her in the boobs.
A thought occurred to her, and she ventured a guess. “It’s this girl, isn’t it? The one I’m in right now. Bailey, right? The one that’s just your friend. She’s the one you really want.” Ryan said nothing but his eyes snapped right to hers, and they were filled with panic. That look told Tabitha all she needed to know, and she placed a hand gently onto Ryan’s cheek. “Well, she’s right here for the taking,” Bailey’s voice purred. “What do you say, virgin boy?”
“It’s not the same,” Ryan argued. “You’re not really her. And the spell will wear off any-”
And at that moment, it did, and Tabitha felt herself pushed out of Bailey’s body. She grabbed the sticker off of Bailey’s back, and almost put it back on. But she looked at Ryan curiously first, and seemed to reconsider her course of action. She whirled about suddenly and headed towards the bar where Topher was pouring a steady stream of drinks.
Bailey pulled her hand from Ryan’s face and asked curiously, “Did someone just possess me? What did they make me do?”
“Nothing,” Ryan said truthfully. “We just talked.”
“What? Lame!” Her gaze shifted to something behind him. “Oh my gosh! Look at that!” she exclaimed, pointing to a guy in the corner of the room. His sizeable dick was out and he was twirling it around and around. “He’s doing the helicopter twirl thing! I’d heard guys could do that, but I’ve never seen it til now.”
A girl popped out behind the guy just then and she walked away with a blush and a smile. She didn’t get far, as someone hopped into her, and her tits were out shortly thereafter.
“You good for a bit?” Bailey asked. “I’ve got to go try that out.”
“The helicopter thing? Be my guest,” Ryan said, doing his best to smile at her.
Bailey started to walk away, but noticed the cracks in her friend’s smile. “You okay?”
Ryan did his best to swallow his feelings. “I’m fine. Go and see what it’s like to twirl a dick. Can we leave after that?”
She sighed. “I guess, since it doesn’t seem like you’re having a good time.” And then she ran to sticker the guy.
A few seconds later, Ryan heard a guy’s voice yell from across the room, “Ryan, look! Look at my dick! I’m doing it!”
Ryan waved and gave Bailey another thin lipped smile, then walked to the bar. He might as well get a drink before he left. He was glad to see that Tabitha had already come and gone.
Upstairs, Steven was in paradise. He was getting eaten out 90 seconds at a time, which wasn’t ideal, but still felt amazing. He was fully prepared to use the last of the stickers possessing Kim if Frank kept licking that pussy.
It was even okay that Frank’s hand occasionally reached up and groped Kim’s boobs. It felt good to have another hand squeezing and pinching them. Steven arched Kim’s back as another wave of pleasure washed over him, as Frank hit that very special spot. “Oh damn! This feels so great! A pussy is so much better than a dick!”
Frank came up for air to ask, “How about you let me fuck her?”
Kim’s hand pushed Frank’s head back down. “Stop talking crazy and keep licking me.”
Frank obeyed for another few seconds, then stuck two fingers inside her sopping wet hole.
Kim/Steven yelped. “Ooh that feels weird, but I like it!”
“My dick goes in even deeper than that,” Frank pointed out. He watched as Kim/Steven seemed to consider this.
But before he could make up his mind, Steven popped out of Kim from behind her, which meant Kim was on top of him. Steven pushed her off quickly, and Frank handed him a sticker, which Steven hurriedly slapped onto Kim’s back. It slid off. “This one’s out, Frank.”
“Okay, here’s the other one.”
Frank saw Kim’s expression during the exchange. She still looked mad, but also like she was trying to work out a puzzle. “What have you been doing to my pussy?” she moaned. “It’s on fire.”
“Uh, just attacking it with my tongue.”
“You haven’t done that in forever,” she growled. She noticed Steven and shot him a glare, but then continued talking to Frank. “My pussy feels so tingly babe. Why don’t you ask this guy to leave so you can get back to it.”
Frank had to wonder why she would suddenly be cool with this, especially after yelling consistently at him between possessions.
“Oh,” Kim cooed. “I know what you’re thinking. This doesn’t mean we’re getting back together. I’m just so turned on right now and…” Kim froze for a second as Steven lunged for her, then, “I’m back inside her again, Frank. You should really listen to what the lady said and get that pussy.”
Not one to look a gift horse in the pussy, Frank did just that, at least for next several seconds. And then he stopped to talk again, and Kim sounded like her old self as she cut him off before he could say a word, “Stop starting and stopping. You keep getting me right to the edge and then back off at the worst time.”
“How about I go ask Topher for more stickers?” Frank propositioned. “I’ll pay him whatever he wants. And you let me fuck Kim with you inside of her, and then you keep the stickers.”
Steven mulled it over quickly, which wasn’t easy as he was so horny and couldn’t really think straight, pun intended. “Go get the stickers, and maybe I’ll give you a handjob.”
Frank tore from the room, a man on a mission.
Ryan was on his second drink at the bar when Frank bumped into him. “Hey man, watch…” Ryan stopped himself from saying anything else when he saw Frank’s additional height and muscles.
“Sorry bro,” Frank said with a brief glance at Ryan. “Hey Topher!”
“Having a good time?” Topher asked with a wink.
Frank glanced at Ryan and a woman at the bar. “I need to have a private conversation real quick with my friend here.”
“Oh, so we’re friends now,” Topher smiled. “I thought I was just your dealer.” He waved everyone else away.
Ryan was slow to leave, and heard Frank say, “No man, we’re best friends. Listen, you got any more stickers? I’m willing to pay.”
Topher nodded like he had expected this. “You’re not the first person to ask. You know the drill. Only the first taste was free.”
“How much?”
“Two hundred bucks.”
Ryan almost spit out his drink as he began to walk away. Two hundred bucks for 90 seconds? Well, 90 seconds times ten. That still seemed like a huge rip off.
He heard Frank read his mind. “That’s way too much money!”
“Well like I said, you only got a taste. What I’m selling will have more of a kick.”
Ryan was out of ear shot after that. He didn’t have money like that to blow anyway. He looked around for Bailey. He really wanted to leave now. He checked where helicopter guy had been. He was still there, but he wasn’t twirling his dick anymore. He was stroking it though, and a few other girls were watching him do it with wide, hungry eyes.
Ryan observed long enough to see a different girl hop out of him. Then another girl, one that had been eagerly waiting, possessed him a second later. Ryan shook his head. That well hung guy had a line of girls waiting to possess him like he was some kind of ride. But where was Bailey? He was beginning to get worried when he felt a tap on his shoulder. He turned and breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of his friend’s pretty face.
“Sorry,” Bailey said quickly when she saw his concern fade. “Didn’t mean to worry you. Just had to use the bathroom.”
“It’s okay. You ready to go?”
“Well, what if-”
A person slapped her hard on the back, interrupting her. A guy had just put a sticker on her back. It stuck to her, but the guy didn’t disappear into her. He pulled it off and cursed, then said, “Oh man. I think I’m out!”
As he turned and walked away, he got possessed a second later by a girl who ran up behind and stuck him. His body quickly walked over to where Tiffany was making out with another guy, and began grinding his dick against her hip.
“If people are running out, that means the party will be winding down soon, I guess,” Ryan noted. “Sorry you didn’t get laid, Bailey. At least you got to swing a dick around. How did that feel?”
“What?” Bailey asked, then added quickly. “Oh, uh, good I guess. Hey, come with me.”
She grabbed his hand and pulled him into the foyer, but instead of going towards the door, she led him up the flight of stairs.
“Where are we going?” Ryan asked.
“Just somewhere with a bit of privacy,” was all she said.
The first two rooms they tried were occupied. One contained a guy and a girl going at it like it was their job. The second one had the makings of a mini orgy. Ryan had to pull Bailey away from that one because she couldn’t stop staring.
When they got into the third room, Bailey locked the door behind them, then looked intently at Ryan.
“What?” Ryan wondered aloud. “Do I got something on my face? Why’d you bring us up here?”
“Is there something you want to say to me?” Bailey asked. She walked towards him slowly with a look of concern.
“What?” Ryan asked apprehensively. Internally, his mind was racing, wondering if she knew about his feelings for her. If she asked him directly, he’d deny, deny, deny.
“Is the reason you didn’t pursue any of the other girls here…” she got shy all of a sudden. “Is it because maybe…you like me?”
“Yes!” Ryan practically shouted. So much for denial. “I mean…I know we’re friends. And I don’t want to ruin that. Our friendship has been the best thing that happened to me since I got here and-”
Bailey raced towards him and kissed him. Her momentum pushed him back, and he fell into a sitting position on the bed. Bailey crawled onto his lap, and peppered his lips and face with her mouth.
“Oh my gosh!” he gasped. “Is this really happening? Is this real?”
In a quick movement, she yanked her shirt off and watched as his eyes locked onto her bra. “What do you think?” She seemed to take a moment to admire her cleavage before taking one of his hands and placing it over her bra. She helped him squeeze her. “Do these feel real, Ryan?”
Ryan was so happy, and so turned on, but there was this thought, a stupid thought, one that buzzed about and dared to try and interrupt his happiness. “Uh, is it really you in there, Bailey?”
With mild shock, she asked, “What? You think someone’s possessing me right now and that’s why I’m coming on to you?”
“Well, yes. I mean, this was a possession party after all.”
Bailey nodded thoughtfully. “Okay, you’re right. But it has been longer than 90 seconds since I started talking to you downstairs, hasn’t it?”
“I think so.”
“Well if you’re not sure, why don’t you count down from 90. You can watch me closely while I remove this bra.” With a soft click, she unfastened the clasp, and let the bra slowly fall away from her boobs. Ryan was watching very closely indeed as she added. “If you see anyone pop out of me, you’ll know I was possessed. But if not, you can decide what you’d like to do with me next.”
In a room close by, Kim became aware for what seemed like the twentieth time that she was sitting on a bed, still completely naked. That wasn’t new to her. Nor was the fact that her fingers were on her pussy or a hand was squeezing her boobs. That had been how she had discovered herself a few times now. Also not new, was how her body felt. It wanted sex, it wanted to be penetrated, it wanted to climax! She hadn’t been this worked up in a while But none of that mattered because she knew what would happen if she didn’t move quickly. The pervert behind her would put the sticker onto her back and take over her body. And then she’d find herself in a slightly different position with a finger on her clit and a hand on her boob in another 90 seconds.
All of this flashed across her mind in the span of a few moments, which normally would have been too long, but behind her, Steven had fumbled the sticker. He picked it up off the bed and tried to place it again, but Kim had already sprung to her feet, whirled around, and faced him.
The door was just past him. She could do this. She’d have to run into the rest of the house naked. And would have to dodge anyone else with a sticker. But she’d just have to make it out of the house. That’s what Topher had said. The magic only worked inside the house. And then she’d get even with Frank, and Topher too. But first she’d flatten this overweight geek who was standing in her way. She faked like she was about to dart left, then faked again to the right. The guy’s response time was slow. She could get by this guy with no problem.
“I uh, I can’t let you leave before Frank gets back,” Steven stammered.
“Yeah, and why’s that?” Kim shot back.
“Because he wants to, uh…” Steven couldn’t finish and went red.
Kim spit out the rest in a fury. “He wants to fuck me! While you’re in my body! Is that it?”
“No, I wouldn’t let…I’m not gay!”
Kim laughed in spite of herself. “Oh, I’m sorry! I get confused sometimes. You’re not gay. You just want my boyfriend’s dick inside of you, while you’re in me. Now it all makes sense.”
“It’s not the same!” Steven argued, trying to stall for time. “He just really knows how to get you off! But he’ll only do it for your body. That’s why he’s coming back. He can’t get enough of that,” he said as he motioned to her.
Kim wasn’t sure how to feel about that. She believed their relationship had been nearing its end, but…he still wanted her. She had walked all over him for months, and he still only had eyes for her. He could be banging any other girl while she had been possessed, but he wanted her body. But then she gave it more thought. He wanted her body, but not her mind, otherwise Frank wouldn’t need this pathetic excuse of a man to possess her. And Frank had been helping him do it!
“Well, he’s going to have to learn to live without me!” Kim declared, and then made her move. She had been right. The guy’s weight did make him slower. She was past him in a flash and her hand was on the door before he was fully off the bed. She yanked it open, and ran right into Frank.
“Steven, I thought I told you to stay…” Frank trailed off as he saw a sheepish Steven with one foot still on the bed. “Oh, I see.”
Kim whirled around so her back wasn’t exposed to Steven, so he couldn’t use the sticker on her. Her bare butt backed into Steven, and she felt his dick push against her. She understood what it was to be between a rock and a hard place.
With her eyes on Steven, she pleaded with Frank, “Babe, you don’t need him. If you want to fuck me, I’ll let you. I didn’t know you still loved me and wanted me this much. If you make this creep go away, we can try again.”
Frank put his beefy hands on her shoulders and spun her around. She was scared for a second, until she heard Frank’s booming voice say, “Drop the sticker, Steven.”
“But…” Steven protested as he shambled forward.
Kim smirked. She couldn’t believe Frank was buying her “try again” speech. She looked up at him and said, “My hero.” Then gave him a peck on the cheek.
She was so confident that her deception was working, that she didn’t notice Frank’s hand reach into his back pocket and pull out a blue sticker, and extend it towards Steven. Steven wasn’t sure what he was supposed to do, but then he made eye contact with Frank, who winked at him. Steven closed the gap quickly, grabbed the sticker from Frank’s hand, and began to remove the plastic tab.
Kim realized that something was going on, but when she tried to turn around and see, Frank’s hands clamped onto her shoulders, pinning her to the spot. “What’s going on, Frank?” she asked sharply.
Frank gave her a knowing smile. “Everything with you has been hard lately, and you just suddenly have a change of heart about us? I’m sure that’s not the only time you’ve been fake with me.”
She began to squirm in his grip as she shouted in his face, “You’re right about that you pathetic waste of space! I will make you regret this! First chance I get I’m going to cut off your-”
And then the fight left her. She stopped squirming, and her face broke out into a grin. “I’m back in.”
Frank couldn’t help himself. He kissed her.
Steven felt a tongue enter Kim’s smaller mouth. Her feminine body responded automatically to the sensation of Frank’s body so close to hers. Steven’s mind rejected it a moment later, and he pushed Frank off and began spitting. “No, ew! Gross, man! Why’d you do that?”
Frank ushered them both in so he could lock the door. “I’m sorry. I couldn’t help myself. This is such a huge turn on for me.”
“I’m happy you’ve found your kink, but I am not comfortable kissing you.”
“But it’s okay if I eat her out?”
“Obviously,” Kim/Steven said as she fell backwards onto the bed and spread her legs wide.
“And you’ll let me feel her tits?”
“Yeah, yeah, all that feels good. Now hurry up so we don’t waste this sticker.”
Frank opened his mouth to say something, then thought better of it and lowered his mouth to Kim’s pussy. It wasn’t long before Kim’s moans filled the room. Frank started groping her tits with one hand, then both. She grabbed his hands and helped him squeeze harder. She had always liked it a little rough.
Steven found it hard to think about anything else but the waves of pleasure that kept rippling through Kim’s body. If he had been aware of the passage of time, he might have realized that more than 90 seconds had come and gone, a few times actually. He felt a finger go inside of Kim’s pussy again, then two, all while Frank’s tongue did its thing. Steven felt Kim’s pelvis begin to instinctively writhe and buck against Frank’s face, and a tsunami of ecstasy washed over him from head to toe. It was better than any orgasm Steven had ever felt in a male body, and lasted much longer as well.
Frank stopped his tongue lashing and withdrew his fingers. He looked at Kim, who lay sweaty and spent before him. His dick was throbbing. It needed release. Her legs had closed around Frank’s head as she came, but he steadily began to spread them wide again.
A thought finally occurred to Steven. “Hey, how long’s it been? Shouldn’t I have been kicked out of her by now?”
“If it had been the normal sticker, yeah. But Topher gave me one that lasts a bit longer.”
Kim’s face became worried. “How much longer?”
“Twenty four hours,” Frank said, and placed a finger directly onto Kim’s clit.
Kim moaned and her body squirmed. “But, that’s too long,” Kim/Steven whined. “I don’t want to be a girl for a whole day.”
“I’ll try to help it pass quickly for you,” Frank smiled as he slipped a finger back inside. “Or I could stop right now and we could go our separate ways.”
“No!” she pleaded. “Keep doing that! I’m still so horny! I could totally go again.”
That was the other kick Topher had promised. Not only would this version of the spell last longer, but it included an aphrodisiac spell. The possessed person’s body would have a higher libido the whole time. Still, Frank acted surprised by Steven’s words, even as he continued to tease Kim’s clit. “Oh? Well, I wish I could help you, but…” Frank stopped touching Kim entirely, leaving a very frustrated Steven.
Steven wasn’t dumb. He knew where this was heading. Kim’s body didn’t seem to care though. Steven made himself one final compromise. “I’ll shut my eyes, okay? But no kissing. And you can just…do what you need to do, but keep getting me off.”
“That’s my Kimmy,” Frank said. He watched Kim roll her eyes at that, before shutting them tightly. He pulled off his pants and boxers, and then stared at her sopping pussy for a few seconds.
Steven still didn’t look as Frank rubbed the tip of his dick in her juices, getting it nice and wet for entry. But Steven couldn’t stop himself from letting out a delighted squeal in Kim’s voice as Frank’s dick went in. Kim’s pussy was being filled slowly, inch by glorious inch. Kim’s eyes opened as Frank began to pump in and out of her. Steven was letting a guy fuck him. That had not been on his to do list today.
He looked down and was calmed by the sight of Kim’s tits, bobbing up and down as Frank pounding Kim’s pussy. Steven knew that Frank had clearly gotten more than a little pent up. It was okay. As long as he didn’t try to kiss him again. It was okay that he was inside this body. It felt good. So good. Impossibly good. He could do this. He could stay a girl for twenty four hours. He wondered how many orgasms a girl could have in that time. He couldn’t wait to find out.
Back in Ryan and Bailey’s room, things had moved a little more slowly. At Bailey’s insistence, Ryan had begun counting to 90, very slowly. Bailey had turned his count into a silent striptease, removing her shorts and underwear. Ryan only made it to 32, and then stood up.
“Can I touch you?” he asked in a nervous tremor.
She gave him a bigger smile than he had ever seen. “Of course. You can touch me anywhere you want.”
And that’s what he did. She giggled as he began to run nervous, shaky hands over her. He felt her soft, smooth skin that seemed to go on forever. His hands went up and down her arms, then he crouched and moved them down the side of her legs. This put her pussy directly in front of him. He saw the patch of dark blonde hair. He moved his hands to the back side of her legs, and lifted them up. When his fingers touched the underside of her butt cheeks, he hesitated.
Bailey was breathing hard as she encouraged him, “Keep going. Feel all of me. I want you to.”
He kept staring at her pussy as his fingers continued their journey. Her cheeks lifted at his touch, and then he was gripping them in his hands. Her butt was small and tight. He spread her cheeks apart, then pushed them together. He saw a trickle of moisture run down her inner thigh.
“Are you…” he started to ask. Then he brought a hand around and touched the clear fluid.
“Yeah, that’s how wet I am right now for you,” Bailey said with knees that began to shake. “I love how you’re touching me. I love how much you want me. I think I’ll need to sit down soon.”
“Of course, sure, yeah,” Ryan said. He stood and led her to the bed. They sat down, and he put a hand on her boob. And then he kissed her. They stayed like this for a minute or two. Ryan had no way of knowing because for him, time was at a standstill. Eventually, some instinct kicked in, and he began to push her down onto the bed.
“Wait,” she said.
Ryan froze, terrified that he had done something wrong.
“It’s your turn to get naked,” she whispered softly.
He sighed, and clumsily shucked off his clothes, almost falling over in the process. Then he was beside her, pushing her down. She spread her legs, letting his dick rub near her pussy entrance. He tried to push into her. His aim was off.
Bailey giggled, then reached down and took his dick into her hand. “Let me help you out there, virgin boy.”
That phrase struck Ryan hard, as Bailey’s hand guided him into her. His face mirrored a mixture of horror and delight as he felt himself slide into her depths. “Oh!” he gasped at the overwhelming sensation of being inside his crush.
“Try not to cum too fast!” she said quickly. “Think of something else if you need to.”
Ryan was already thinking of something else. The phrase virgin boy. That’s what Tabitha had called him. Had Bailey overheard her say that? She couldn’t have. Tabitha had been inside of Bailey at the time, and Bailey wouldn’t have remembered.
“That’s it,” Bailey cooed underneath him. “You’re nice and hard inside of me.This is what you wanted, isn’t it?”
Had Ryan ever told Bailey that he was a virgin? He didn’t think so. She might have assumed, but…
She wrapped her legs around him and pulled him deeper. “You have to start a rhythm. You need to go in and out, not all the way out mind you, just to the tip. And then push back into me. Slowly at first, but then you can speed up, and you want to try and go deeper. Good. Just keep doing that.”
Ryan found himself following her instruction, even as his mind wondered. She began to moan loudly underneath him. It was incredibly sexy, and Ryan did not doubt that he would have exploded in her several times already if his mind weren’t otherwise preoccupied.
“Put a hand on my tit and pinch it!” she ordered.
Ryan obliged. She leaned forward for a kiss, and he gave it. It seemed hollow though. His dick didn’t care, and as it surged towards the finish line, he asked, “So, I guess thanks for being a great wing woman.”
Her expression became confused. “What? Wing woman? Sure, whatever. Just give it to me harder!”
He did give it to her harder. He was pumping furiously now as he kept to his line of questioning. “You called yourself that earlier, a couple of times actually. You said you’d be my wing woman and help get me laid.”
Her hips were bucking under him, trying to get him deeper every time. “How am I doing so far?” she cried out.
He could feel his balls tighten, and his dick begin to pulse inside her. Even so, he looked her in the eyes, and said the obvious. “You’re not her, are you?”
The hungry smile she gave him was one he had seen before, on Tabitha. She bucked harder and faster against him as she saw he was right on the edge. Then she gave him an extra show by playing with her tits. “That’s not going to stop you from cumming inside of her, is it?”
To Ryan’s regret, it did not stop him in the slightest.
The end?
3
28.1K
1584
36
28
A long time bodyhopper finds a person he can't possess.
Derek was about to have a problem. He was in the middle of class when
his lifelong crush Amy, short brown hair, soft, sweet Amy, walked in
and handed the teacher a note, then came to sit in the seat in front of
him on the right far side. He didn't miss any of her movements and she
seemed to glide towards him, her chest bouncing more than usual. He
wasn't complaining, but that was different.Right before she sat,
their eyes met. She smiled slyly, then slowly, purposefully, lowered her
gaze to her breasts, and gave them a little shake, and then laughed at
the reaction on Derek's face. That was the moment when Derek realized
Amy wasn't wearing a bra. This was way out of the norm for Amy. She was
about as straight laced and conservative as they come. She rarely dated,
and if she did, no one ever got anywhere. She was easily the most
sought after girl in his school. Derek assumed she was probably waiting
to cut loose in college as soon as she got away from her parents.College.
Right. He needed to pay attention. This was easily his worst subject
and he needed to focus up. It was his senior year and a scholarship was
his only shot at getting into college. He had turned 18 a month ago and
had decided he need to get serious about planning for his future. But
Amy's swaying breasts kept jutting into his memory, blocking out the
lesson from the teacher's mouth.If it wasn't Amy's breasts, he
was thinking about the teacher's mouth. Mrs. Darcy was discussing the
industrial revolution at the front of the classroom. She was a knockout
with bright red hair and the definition of an hour glass figure. Between
Amy and Mrs. Darcy, it was no wonder this was his worst class.He
noticed Amy's right arm move in front of him. Her shoulder was making a
circular motion. Her left had was grabbing the edge of her desk. She
had propped up her textbook on the desk in such a way to obscure her
chest from the other students and teacher. He was the only one to seem
to have noticed her strange behavior so far.Deciding he needed to
investigate further, Derek shoved his pencil off the right side of his
desk and watched as it rolled until it bumped the wall. He playfully
smacked his hand to indicate what a klutz he was, then got up to
retrieve it.He glanced to see what Amy was up to and saw, as he
was now the only one who could see over her book, that she had
unbuttoned her yellow blouse and was slowly, methodically, massaging her
exposed left breast.He stood there, frozen by what he was
seeing. The girl he fantasized about, doing something so erotic in a
classroom full of people. Then in a quick movement, she turned and
stared at him as if she had caught him peeping. Then her expression
turned into a wicked smile, and she shifted her breast so the nipple was
pointing right at him. Then she winked at him and kissed the air with
her mouth.Derek's erection was so fast, he sat down a little too
quickly and loudly, causing other students and Mrs. Darcy to look at
him. He smiled sheepishly, and the lesson continued, but Derek would not
remember a fact or date of this history lesson. He just continued to
stare at the back of Amy's head, replaying that erotic moment in his
head over and over.He watched as both of her hands started deftly
moving and assumed she must be buttoning up as class was about over. He
must have been right because a moment later, she laid the book flat on
her desk. Then he saw something weirder than he had seen thus far. Her
entire body shuddered, just for a moment. It was like her body had
jumped into cold water and she had experienced a frigid chill. Then as
suddenly as it had started, it stopped, and Amy was still.Derek
was even more confused. Plenty was amiss, but this was another out of
the ordinary piece of behavior. They were inside, it was warm, not a bit
drafty. Why had she shivered like that? And then the bell rang. Amy
spun around in her seat and looked at Derek as if he were a hearty meal."I
hope you enjoyed the show. She knows you look at her all the time." Amy
said matter of factly. "But don't worry, I won't let your hard on go to
waste. I'll just be taking charge of it for a while." And with that she
touched his cheek with his hand. He felt a tiny jolt ripple through his
face, and then... nothing.If Derek was confused, it was nothing
compared to the look on Amy's face. She withdrew her hand from his face,
then touched his nose, then his arm, then his hand, each time furrowing
her brow and getting more and more frustrated. "What is going on?" she
exclaimed."Is something the matter?" Mrs. Darcy called from the front of the room as the last of the students filed out the door."Yes
something's the matter!" said Amy impatiently. "This works every time!
Every time!" Amy grabbed Derek by the arm one last time and waited. When
nothing happened, she narrowed her eyes, looked at him closely, then
got up and walked towards the front of the classroom, straight towards
Mrs. Darcy.Mrs. Darcy calmly asked, "Could you please tell me the nature of your problem Ms. Fairchild?""It'll just be faster if I show you," Amy said coldly. And then she reached out and touched Mrs. Darcy on the shoulder.Derek
watched, fascinated and utterly confused by everything going on. He
watched as, for a moment, Mrs. Darcy looked at Amy with great concern on
her face, and then for only a moment more, Mrs. Darcy's body gave a
little shudder. Mrs. Darcy looked at Derek immediately and said, "Mr.
Johnson, please see me before you go to your next class.""Um,
okay." Derek muttered. He continued to look from Mrs. Darcy to Amy. Amy
was just standing there, looking dazed, like she was in the middle of
waking up. She looked like she was trying to focus on her surroundings,
trying to get her bearings. When she spotted Derek, she licked her lips
and her eyes filled with lust."You may go to your next class now Ms. Fairchild," Mrs. Darcy ordered.Amy
slowly turned to face Mrs. Darcy, and then, as if she was trying to
figure out a very complex math equation while still sleeping, she said,
"Okay... " and then headed out the door.Mrs. Darcy seemed to
relax, leaned back a bit in her chair and began unbuttoning the top two
buttons on her blouse. "Why does know one at this school show a decent
amount of cleavage?" Mrs. Darcy mused. "But much more importantly? Who
are you Derek?"Derek's mind was whirring as fast as it could but
half of it was now consumed with the breast's that were starting to
spill out of Mrs. Darcy's top. "I, um... What? Wait, did Amy seem to be
acting weird? I mean, you're also, um.. "Mrs. Darcy frowned.
"Focus up Derek. She'll be fine. She should be back to her boring
uptight self in a few minutes. And she'll probably only think about your
cock for the next hour. I wasn't inside her that long. Back to the
original question. Who are you?""I.. You know who I am!" Derek managed to get out. "What do you mean she'll want my, my.. ""Cock, Derek. It's not a bad word. And I'd like to see yours but first I must have answers!"Derek
shook his head and said incredulously, "You need answers? I've been
clueless ever since Amy walked in today as to what is going on? What are
you even talking about?"Mrs. Darcy's eyes seemed to bore into
his soul. "You have to know what I'm talking about," she snarled. "I
can't possess you. I always assumed if I met someone like me, we
wouldn't be able to possess each other."The pieces started to
click for Derek, but he struggled to believe what he was hearing.
"Possess? You, you were Amy during class?" he asked.Mrs. Darcy
sighed. "You've known her since you were little. You have always acted
like you were intimidated by her and she has never once seen you in a
romantic light because of it. Do you think she'd just all of a sudden
flash you her boob out of boredom?""How do you know that about her?" Derek asked."Because
I was her," Mrs. Darcy explained. "I mean to say, I didn't just inhabit
her body. I had access to her memories, her mannerisms, everything that
makes her the Amy you're infatuated with, I had access to. But... you
really don't know all this? You can't possess? Or you can, you've just
never tried?"Mrs. Darcy had casually begun massaging her breasts
with both hands, almost but not quite letting her nipples become
exposed. Derek was trying to keep up, but this did not help. "Okay, so, I
accept this isn't a prank.Mrs. Darcy smirked. "Because your hot
teacher is fondling herself in front of you? Tell you what. You tell me
why I can't possess you and I'll let you suck on her tits. I'll even
role play for you. That's one of my favorite things to do. But first,
Mr. Johnson, answer my questions.""We can't do that! "Derek almost yelled. "What about the next class coming in?"Derek
watched as Mrs. Darcy's eyes rolled to the upper left side and she
pursed her lips, thinking. "That won't be a problem," she said
confidently. "This is her free period. So what do you say?" She
unbuttoned another button and pulled her left breast out of her top.
"Will you let Mrs. Darcy tutor you? I know you've been struggling in my
class. Just answer my questions and I'll tutor you so good." She then
slid a hand down her skirt and started moaning while her other hand
pinched her nipple.Derek paused. His hormones were raging, but
this seemed.. dangerous. "I'd feel better if you'd tell me something
about you first, like who are you?"Mrs. Darcy stopped. Her eyes
narrowed. "Well that's the problem. I'm a very private person who has
always been able to know what I want to know by possessing someone. I
can see all their memories laid out like a book. I've been able to fool
everyone around me, and if, if I messed up, I can make people forget by
possessing them too. That way I've been able to be careful and go
completely undetected, until now. I can't possess you and I can't make
you forget, and that's a huge problem for me.""Make me forget?" Derek said worriedly.Mrs.
Darcy got to her feet and stood over him and acted as if teaching. "No
one remembers what I made them do while I was possessing them. To them,
it seems to be like a blank spot that they can almost but not quite
remember. What does happen though is, right after I leave them, they
have some residual thoughts and emotions left over from my thoughts and
actions when I was in control. It's why Amy wanted you right after,
because I did. And everyone in that state is very suggestible for a tiny
bit. I can tell them what to do for a little while or tell them what
happened during their memory lapse, and they'll do or believe whatever I
say."Derek was shocked. "That seems like an incredible abuse of power."Mrs.
Darcy undid her blouse and let it fall to the floor, all while staring
directly into Derek's widening eyes. Then she slowly pulled down the
pink panties she had on underneath. Then she walked purposefully over to
Derek's chair, shoved the desk in front of him aside, and straddled
him. "Oh, it is," she demurred. "I've been presidents. Kings.
Celebrities. But it all gets old so fast. I'd much rather be just a
married school teacher who is sitting on a student who is starting to
show a lot of promise in the boner department."She started
grinding against his crotch and leaned into his ear so that her hot
breath left goose bumps down his spine. "Tomorrow's panties would have
been much sexier. Tomorrow is Saturday and I always wear something sexy
for my husband since I know he'll fuck my brains out before noon. Could I
pretend you're my husband right now? Just answer my question first,"
she purred."I, I'm just me," Derek said, struggling to
concentrate as Mrs. Darcy rubbed harder and harder against him. He was
still a virgin and would not be able to last much longer without leaving
a mess on his jeans. "You know me. You can access Mrs. Darcy's memories
about me, can't you?"Mrs. Darcy took off her top and shoved both
tits into Derek's face. "Of course. But all she knows about you is that
you're a bright boy that could be doing better in her class if you'd
just focus on the subject matter instead of her sexy mouth and titties.
Not that I mind at the moment. But I don't know what I want to know and
this is your last chance to tell me. Just tell me and maybe we can be
friends. Don't, and I will make your life a living hell."Derek
was close to orgasm, but the threat scared him enough to rally. He
shoved her off and Mrs. Darcy landed on the floor, hard. "Don't threaten
me! I told you, I'm just me. Just a normal guy trying to finish high
school and get out of this town."Mrs. Darcy glared at him from
the floor. When she spoke next, it was not with Mrs. Darcy's voice, but
the deep voice of a man. "Fine kid. Play dumb. Maybe I just find out
from your best friend. Or a family member. Getting the information out
of them should be easy, and a lot of fun."Mrs. Darcy got to her
feet and started dressing, and continued to speak in that same low
voice. "It's funny. I've been bouncing all over this school, possessing
different people here and there. Getting off where I could and causing a
little drama. It's the only thing that keeps me going since I don't
have my own body anymore. And I was just about to move on, today in
fact, but now, I'll be sticking around. Thanks for livening up my... "The
words were cut off and for the third time today, Derek watched a person
in front of him shudder for a second from head to toe. Something
clicked in Derek's brain. "That shudder thing I saw Amy do, her whole
body just shook for a moment like she had caught a chill, then you did
it when she touched you at the end of class. That's when you took over
Mrs. Darcy. A person shudders when you... jump in or whatever and then..
I'm guessing it's something that happens every so often.Mrs.
Darcy now looked very annoyed. "Yeah, there's that intelligence this
chick knows you have. It's about the only involuntary reaction I have.
My tell as it were. And yes, it happens when I take over someone, or
when I need to reassert control of my host."Derek nodded along,
then said, "I'm sorry. It's so weird to hear a strange man's voice come
out of Mrs. Darcy's mouth. Could you maybe, speak like her again?"Mrs.
Darcy finished buttoning her top and bellowed, "I'll talk how I damn
well please kid! You have no idea how long it's been since I was able to
use my real voice to talk to someone. I've been at this a long time. A
very long time.""How long till you have to reassert control of someone?" Derek asked."Everyone's
a little different, but the longer I'm in someone, the less it happens,
and the more and more I can change their personality."Now it was Derek's turn to shudder. "You can... rewrite someone?"Mrs. Darcy grinned coolly. "Sort of. But you'll see soon enough."Then
she walked to the door and held it open. Then in Mrs. Darcy's voice,
she declared loudly, "Just follow that lesson plan and that should get
you caught up. If you still need help, well," she put on a flirty smile.
"I'm sure I'll be seeing you real soon. Here's a note so you won't be
counted tardy for your next class.""Really? You think I'm worrying about a tardy?" Derek wondered aloud as he stepped into the empty school hallway."Appearances
are everything Mr. Johnson. Like I said, I'm careful. Now if you'll
excuse me, I'd like to make the most out of this free period." And with
that Mrs. Darcy closed and locked the door of her classroom.Derek
floated through his remaining classes for the day in a state of
paranoia. He really didn't know why he would be so important to Mrs.
Darcy, or Amy, or, really, this mystery man that had somehow inhabited
their bodies. It was like something out of a cheap science fiction film.
Was he safe from him, or her, whoever? Would he see her again as Mrs.
Darcy, or someone else next time? Maybe someone closer to him? He had to
tell someone, but who on earth would believe him. Maybe he should do
nothing and wait to see if it would blow over. He doubted it, but didn't
see any other choice.When the last bell rang, he figured he'd
make a beeline for home and so he could keep a close eye on his family.
He knew his parents were okay because they would still be at work, and
his twin sister had been sick. He wasn't sure they were in danger, but
he didn't know what to think, and that was the worst part. Nothing had
happened since history class, and he was hopeful nothing else would.As
he exited the school, Derek took a second to look around. Students
milling about, talking laughing, waiting for a ride. He noticed his
neighbor, Jessica. She was in his grade, also 18, and currently sporting
her cheerleader outfit. Her long, blonde hair was tied up in a long
ponytail and she was standing on her tiptoes as she kissed her
boyfriend, Brad, the star quarterback . Both were just a few feet away
from him.As their lips detached, he overheard Jessica say, "I
told you, I can't stay to watch you practice today. The squad is already
mad at me but they understand. Nana is not doing well and so my parents
are taking us to see her in the hospital.""Then why are you wearing your cheerleader outfit?" Brad asked as his eyes and hands raked across her figure."Down boy," she giggled. "I wore it just so you could see me in it before I said goodbye.""Well,
goodbye," and Brad leaned in and they were joined at the mouth again.
Derek was almost past them, when Jessica detached herself from Brad and
grabbed Derek's arm. "You'll walk me home, won't you Derek? Brad can't
be late for football practice."Derek eyed her warily. "We haven't walked home together in years?"Jessica shrugged. "I know. I miss those days, don't you?""Not really."She
playfully punched his arm. "Rude much." She laughed. "C'mon, you can
fill me in on your latest college prospects. Don't tell me you're still
thinking about taking a year off?"Derek looked at her intently.
"No, no I decided against that. I guess, let's just go, I gotta get
home?" He started walking away from her."Okay," she gave an
apologetic wave to her boyfriend and ran to catch up. She jogged up to
him and they had walked a couple blocks before she asked, "What's got
you in such a hurry today? Hot date tonight?"He kept glancing at her, as if he were looking for something. "No. I just, need to get home is all. It's been a weird day.""How so?" she asked casually."I don't want to talk about it," he replied sharply. They were now a block away from their houses. He just wanted to get there.She
gingerly grabbed his arm and pulled him to a stop. "Hey," she said, and
there was compassion in her voice. "We used to talk about anything and
everything. I opened up to you all the time when my parents were
fighting and it really helped. If something's bothering you, I want to
hear it."Derek's armor was starting to crack. "I mean, I would like to talk about it. But, you have to go see your grandma.""It's
okay," and her eyes went up and to the left. "My parents won't be here
for another 20 or so minutes, so come inside real quick and tell me
what's on your mind."Reluctantly, Derek stopped outside her house, then said, "Okay.""Yay,"
she squealed and started fishing out her house keys. "C'mon in. Gosh,
it's been awhile since you were inside. Mom painted again as you can
see."Derek nodded before diving in with, "Yeah, look, I'll make this short and I know you're not going to believe me but.. ""Hold
that thought," Jessica interrupted. "I need to change so I can be ready
when my parents get here. Follow me upstairs and you can tell me
there?""While you're changing!" Derek exclaimed.Jessica
eyed him wryly. "No you pervert. You'll be outside my bedroom, and I'll
be on the inside, and there will be a door between us. I'll be able to
hear you just fine." She hit his arm again as if playing tag, then
bounded up the stairs ahead of him. Derek turned to follow, but when he
looked up he was temporarily distracted by a vision of bright orange
panties at the top of the stairs."You coming?" she asked as she looked back,
and then realized the view she had just given him and pulled her skirt
down in embarrassment."Ooh," she murmured, blushing. "Can we just pretend that didn't happen?""Nope," he said with a wide smile, the first he could remember today. "It's locked in my brain forever.""Pervert,"
she said again rolling her eyes and smiling. She went into her bedroom,
shutting the door almost but not quite all the way. "So, what's going
on?""Well," he didn't really know how to begin, "I guess it started when Amy came in to history class.. ""What?" Jessica yelled. "Come closer. I can't hear you."Derek moved closer towards the crack in the door. "I said, it started when Amy.. "Then
Derek noticed the crack in the door in front of him. It gave him a
direct line of sight to her closet doors, one of which had a full length
mirror. That door had been opened in such a way as to give him a
perfect view of Jessica's reflection next to her dresser, just behind
the door he was standing in front of. She was just starting to pull off
her cheerleader top and he was suddenly captivated by the two D size
orbs on her chest which strained at her flowery bra. "I should've
known it would have something to do with the girl you've had a crush on
since middle school," she said, as her thumbs hooked her cheerleader
skirt and he got an even better view of her orange panties. He
watched, speechless as she started rummaging through her dresser. Her
perfect ass was now turned towards the mirror as she bent to the lowest
drawer to look for a top, when he saw it. A shudder. If he hadn't been
transfixed on her, he might have missed it. Jessica stood up
straight, and turned to the mirror, making eye contact with Derek. "Oh
poo," she pouted. "You saw that didn't you?"She reached behind
her back and unhooked her bra, letting it fall to the floor. "You were
watching so closely, weren't you," she said seductively. "You were just
being a good neighbor, weren't you?" In one quick movement, she pulled
off her panties, and then opened the door. One hand went to his cheek,
while the other went to his rock hard crotch. "Tell me something,
Derek," she pressed her naked body against him, "why did we never get
together? I mean, I'm the girl next door after all.""Why are you doing this?" Derek demanded, taking a step back. "Because
of that right there," the deep man's voice was back. "I'm used to being
in control of each and every situation, and I can't control you. Can't
make you forget, and I'm going to find out why. I found out where you
lived easy enough with Mrs. Darcy's access to student's files. Then
hopped a few more people till I found someone who lived close to you.
Someone who's known you for awhile and might have a clue to this mystery
for me.""It's just wrong," Derek grumbled, while trying not to keep staring at Jessica's marvelous chest. Jessica
took a step towards him. "No, what's wrong is that this fine piece of
ass had the hots for you a couple years ago and you never made a move.
Other than that there were no useful memories.""I was dating someone a couple years ago," Jake defended. Jessica's
eyes went up and to the left. "Heather. Yeah, okay, she was pretty hot
too. But you weren't married." The voice then switched over to Jessica's
seamlessly. "You could have had us both." And she lunged for him,
wrapping her body around him and kissing him on the mouth. Derek
momentarily kissed back. It was what his body wanted. Really wanted. He
felt like he had had blue balls since history class. But.. he ended the
kiss and gently pushed her back. " You're not Jessica!" he snapped.
"This isn't what she'd want.""But I am, and it is, at least for
now," she smiled demurely. "I'm willing to put my question on hold for a
bit. I need some release."She was about to pounce again when
they heard the door slam. Panic shot through Derek's eyes as he realized
he was standing in front of Mr. and Mrs. Roberts daughter. Mr. Roberts
liked him, but would still probably kill him anyway in this
circumstance. "I figured you were lying about her parents coming home,"
Derek whispered. "I was and I wasn't," Jessica said quietly as
she stepped inside her room and put on a bathrobe. "That should be my
mom. Remember a few years back when you told me you had a sex dream
about her and I said it was totally gross.""I.. Man I hate how you can just tap into her memories like that," Derek said, anticipating the worst. "Aw, you're so nervous, it's cute." Jessica gestured towards her room. "Go hide in the closet. I'll take care of 'mom."As
Derek walked into Jessica's room and crammed himself into her closet,
Jessica yelled, "Mom, can you help me with something real quick?"From
downstairs, Derek heard Mrs. Roberts yell back, "Jessica? What are you
doing home? Shouldn't you be at cheerleader practice?" He then heard
her footsteps on the stairs. He watched through the slats in the
closet as "Jessica" walked into her room. Now he started to sweat. He
didn't know how this was going to play out, but it couldn't be good. "Jessica?" her mother called out. "In here mom," Derek saw Jessica say, and then she turned and winked at him, knowing he was watching through the closet slats.Derek
saw as Mrs. Roberts entered her daughter's room. She had apparently
been out for a light jog. She had on tight black running shorts and a
tight purple top. Her blonde hair was in a ponytail just like her
daughter. They looked very much alike. Mrs. Roberts had certainly aged
well and had certainly kept her figure and was probably in her late
forties but looked like a woman in her thirties. Derek didn't tell
Jessica that there had been more than one sex dream about her mother. "Mom,
I was wondering if you'd act out a little scene with me," Jessica
started. "You see, I never have an audience. Sure, I've had some fun
before, but I was the only one who could enjoy it. It was just for me.
Would you help me?""I, sure honey," Mrs. Roberts hesitated, "but what are you talking... "Jessica
touched her mom. Mrs. Roberts shuddered, then her face slowly turned,
as she aimed the most seductive grin at Derek in the closet. Jessica
didn't fall to the floor, but continued to stand there, her eyes
slightly glazed over. Mrs. Roberts turned to face her daughter
and said in a concerned mother's tone, but with a hint of lust, "Yes,
Jessica dear. I'll help in any way I can." She touched her daughter. Jessica shuddered, took her mother's hand and said, "Well, there's this boy see, and I think he likes me."Shudder. Mrs.
Roberts resumed speaking, "How could he not like you dear. I mean, look
at these spectacular breasts you have." Mrs. Roberts pulled her
daughter's robe apart, and then pushed it off her shoulders, letting it
hit the floor. She then reached out and started groping her daughter's
chest. Shudder. Mrs. Roberts continued to squeeze her
daughter's breasts, but it was Jessica who said, "Well, I have you to
thank for that Momma. I mean, just look at yours." Jessica pulled her
mother's top over her head, and then helped remove her sports bra that
was underneath. "They're even bigger than mine!" Jessica proclaimed as
if seeing them for the first time. Then she bent over and started
kissing her mother's breasts. Derek felt his eyes try to jump out
of his sockets as he took in Mrs. Roberts' massive tits. They were
nearly identical to her daughter's, just a little bigger, and a little
saggier. His eyes kept trying to jump out as Mrs. Roberts continued
groping her daughter's chest, while Jessica kissed her mother's tits.
Derek noted that the formerly possessed would continue to actions of the
possessor even when he had jumped into his next victim. Shudder. "Oh Jessica dear," Mrs. Roberts moaned. "I hope he's as good at foreplay as you are?"Shudder. "That's
the problem Momma," Jessica pouted as she looked up from her mother's
tits. "There hasn't been any foreplay yet. We haven't even kissed, and
I'm just so nervous I'll do it wrong."Shudder. Mrs.
Roberts put her hand under her chin and brought up her daughter's pretty
face. She then looked into her glassy eyed daughter's eyes. "I'd be
happy to give you a lesson in kissing."Derek's jaw was on the
floor as he watched mother and daughter shudder again and again, a new
one taking the lead each time as their mouths met and they started to
embrace and let their hands roam over each other. This went on for a few
minutes, Derek completely swept along by what was easily the most
erotic thing he'd ever seen. His heart raced as he saw Jessica remove
her mother's running shorts and give her mom's ass a playful smack, then
resume their makeout session. Finally Mrs. Roberts broke from a
prolonged, sloppy kiss and said breathily, "Yes. Kiss him like that and
he'll have the hardest dick you've ever seen."Shudder. "Oh Momma, you think so? Could we test it right now?" And Jessica hopped up and down with feigned excitement. Shudder. "What do you mean dear daughter?" Mrs. Roberts asked as if clueless.Shudder. "Well
Momma, I'm pretty sure he's been staring at us from inside my closet
this whole time," and Jessica blew a kiss at the closet.Shudder. Derek
knew this was being staged, but it was hard not to get swept up in the
moment as his hot, naked classmate's mother walked over and slid the
closet door open and looked at Derek with mock outrage on her face. "Derek!
You naughty boy! All this time you were in my daughter's closet,
watching us kiss and groping one another?" Mrs. Roberts said
accusingly. "Hey," Derek said somewhat amused and a lot horny, "You would know, you put me in here."Mrs.
Roberts covered her hand with her face, "How dare you? I would never do
something so scandalous. I'll have to ask you to leave." Mrs. Roberts
reached over and tagged her daughter who hadn't moved. Shudder. "But
Momma, I'd like to practice more, and he's right here," Jessica pulled
Derek out of the closet and started taking off his jeans. When she
pulled off his underwear, she looked at her mother and stated, "And it
looks like he's got that nice hard dick you were talking about." When
Jessica had Derek as naked as she was, she stood and tapped her mom's
shoulder. Shudder. "Well, I do want to be a good mother,
and a good neighbor." Mrs. Roberts eyed Derek with pure carnal desire,
then started removing his shirt. She then led him to Jessica's queen
sized bed. "Having fun so far Derek? Enjoying my little play?""Y-yes, ma'am" he admitted. He couldn't stop this now if he wanted to."Good,"
Mrs. Roberts smiled, shoving him down on the mattress. "And please,
call me Mrs. Roberts like you always have. Now watch this. Jessica."
Jessica was still standing in the place where she had taken off Derek's
pants, but now she turned and faced her mother. "Come over here and put
those perky tits in our neighbor boy's face while I start sucking his
dick."Derek watched in amazement as Jessica obediently came over
and clumsily placed her large breasts in his face. Derek wasn't sure if
it was Mrs. Roberts who was fantastic at blowjobs, or her possessor, but
either way he came in seconds. He watched as Mrs. Roberts swallowed,
then tapped her daughter.Shudder. "Oh, now that just won't
do Derek." Jessica circled her right breast with her hand before
squeezing it and guiding the nipple into his mouth. "Momma, please keep
stroking his cock until he gets hard again. She looked at him with an
innocent, questioning face. "Or maybe you'd like us to make out some
more? Or you could watch as my mom ate out my pussy?"And just
like that Derek was ready to go again. This time he grabbed Jessica and
kissed her. She returned his kiss then broke for air to say, "Momma,
play with this boy's balls while I ride his dick." And then Jessica
mounted him and rode him for all he was worth. He watched as she came
multiple times and was about to himself, when she expertly rolled off
him and slapped her mother's ass hard causing the firm flesh to jiggle
slightly. Shudder. "Sorry," said Mrs. Roberts
apologetically, climbing on top of him. "I like to have multiple orgasms
in multiple bodies when I can." And then she started to ride him, nice
and slow, squeezing her breasts and moaning like a porn star, achieving
orgasm in just a few minutes. "Older ladies bodies must be a lot
more sensitive," Derek thought to himself as he came for the second
time. Mrs. Roberts dismounted and they both lay there a few moments with
Jessica standing with a vacant expression inches away. Then an
uncharacteristically low voice came out of Mrs. Roberts mouth. "Sorry
neighbor boy. That was fun but I can never bask in the afterglow when
I've had two at once." Then Mrs. Roberts got up and started to put
herself back together. Derek sat up and started getting dressed himself. "You've done that before!""A
few times," the deep voice said. "It's not always worth it to me
because I have to move quick before one of them comes to their senses,
and there's a slight buffer in sensation when I'm hopping so quickly.
But like I said, I ain't never had an audience before, and that made it
really hot.""It was hot," Derek agreed. "The hottest thing ever.
But you know what's not hot? Hearing your voice coming out of Mrs.
Roberts' mouth."Mrs. Roberts frowned, then walked over and touched her daughter. Shudder. Jessica's
peppy voice burst out of her mouth indignantly, "I'm sorry. You only
like it when I 'pretend' to be the person I'm possessing, is that it?""I'm
sorry, no, it's just a lot to get used to," Derek tried to say coolly.
"It just, makes me feel like I just slept with a man is all.""I
was a man!" said the male voice indignantly. Jessica started to put her
clothes back on but it was the low voice that continued. "That's what I
started out as anyways. But when my situation happened years ago, I
could become whatever gender I wanted on the fly. I haven't used my
original voice in decades, mainly because I like fooling everyone around
me into thinking I'm the person I'm possessing. It's my biggest kink
really.""It feels like I should call you another name when you
use that voice, or if we meet again and you're in some other body,"
Derek offered, trying to be helpful. "Ha! Sure kid. You can call me Nevyn when and if you figure me out again. Like I said, you not knowing is my biggest turn on."And
with that Nevyn looked at Mrs. Roberts and switched back to Jessica's
voice. "Mom, go use the restroom, then lay down in your bed. When you
come around you'll remember taking a nap after you went for a run and
nothing else." Mrs. Roberts walked out of the room. "That's all you have to do?" Derek said in disbelief. "Yeah,"
Nevyn shrugged, talking like his original male self again. "It's pretty
easy. As long as I've possessed someone recently, they're in that
obedient and suggestible window like you saw with me and 'mom.' If I
miss the window at all, I just possess that person, making them forget,
and it's all fixed. Which brings us back to business. We've had our fun.
I put on a good show for you. Now why can't I possess you?" She/he
poked Derek in the chest. "Look, I honestly don't know. If I knew I would tell you."Nevyn studied him a moment. "I think I believe you, but I'm not through investigating."Derek smiled a little. "You gonna go dust for some clues? Interview some witnesses?"He
watched Jessica's mouth curved wickedly and resume her girlish voice.
"Witnesses. Yes. That's exactly what I'm going to do. Find more
witnesses. Examine more memories. Find out from the people who know you
best and for the longest."The smile was gone from Derek's face. "What do you mean? You're not talking about.. ""Your family of course," Jessica said with laughter in her voice. "No!" Derek growled. "Oh,
I'm sorry," Jessica's voice was still playful, but with a bite. "I
don't like being told what to do. But I do take requests. Usually I just
find out what people want by taking them over. But since I can't do
that with you, you'll have to tell me.""I don't want you to do it at all," Derek barked. Jessica
looked at him as if he were being a disobedient child. "Now now, I
haven't given you the options. I can hop in with you knowing full well
I'm there. Finding out what I want to know from each of your family
members. Maybe we act out a little incest fantasy, your mom and sister
are both very attractive. That's not just my assessment by the way, my
'mom' thinks so too.""Why you," Derek started to shout. "Or,"
Jessica interrupted, "I can sneak in. I can disguise myself from you
and act like your family members completely. Until I get bored and start
to mess with you.""Or until I see your tell!" Derek countered. "But you won't get them. I won't let you."Jessica
put both her hands on his face. "Derek sweetie. Are you going to lock
them up in your house? If you can't, I can come at them a million
different ways."She leaned in and kissed him forcibly, then shoved him
away. "Now get out of here. My 'mom' will be waking up from her nap any
minute." Jessica waved him towards the stairs, then Derek saw the
familiar eye movement that meant Nevyn was accessing her memories. "And
my daddy will be home any second, so beat it."Derek looked at
her/him with loathing. He tried to disassociate her from Nevyn who was
inside, but it was difficult. When he was downstairs and starting to
open the front door, he heard Jessica call, "Derek, I'll be seeing you
real soon."To be continued...
Derek was about to have a problem. He was in the middle of class when
his lifelong crush Amy, short brown hair, soft, sweet Amy, walked in
and handed the teacher a note, then came to sit in the seat in front of
him on the right far side. He didn't miss any of her movements and she
seemed to glide towards him, her chest bouncing more than usual. He
wasn't complaining, but that was different.Right before she sat,
their eyes met. She smiled slyly, then slowly, purposefully, lowered her
gaze to her breasts, and gave them a little shake, and then laughed at
the reaction on Derek's face. That was the moment when Derek realized
Amy wasn't wearing a bra. This was way out of the norm for Amy. She was
about as straight laced and conservative as they come. She rarely dated,
and if she did, no one ever got anywhere. She was easily the most
sought after girl in his school. Derek assumed she was probably waiting
to cut loose in college as soon as she got away from her parents.College.
Right. He needed to pay attention. This was easily his worst subject
and he needed to focus up. It was his senior year and a scholarship was
his only shot at getting into college. He had turned 18 a month ago and
had decided he need to get serious about planning for his future. But
Amy's swaying breasts kept jutting into his memory, blocking out the
lesson from the teacher's mouth.If it wasn't Amy's breasts, he
was thinking about the teacher's mouth. Mrs. Darcy was discussing the
industrial revolution at the front of the classroom. She was a knockout
with bright red hair and the definition of an hour glass figure. Between
Amy and Mrs. Darcy, it was no wonder this was his worst class.He
noticed Amy's right arm move in front of him. Her shoulder was making a
circular motion. Her left had was grabbing the edge of her desk. She
had propped up her textbook on the desk in such a way to obscure her
chest from the other students and teacher. He was the only one to seem
to have noticed her strange behavior so far.Deciding he needed to
investigate further, Derek shoved his pencil off the right side of his
desk and watched as it rolled until it bumped the wall. He playfully
smacked his hand to indicate what a klutz he was, then got up to
retrieve it.He glanced to see what Amy was up to and saw, as he
was now the only one who could see over her book, that she had
unbuttoned her yellow blouse and was slowly, methodically, massaging her
exposed left breast.He stood there, frozen by what he was
seeing. The girl he fantasized about, doing something so erotic in a
classroom full of people. Then in a quick movement, she turned and
stared at him as if she had caught him peeping. Then her expression
turned into a wicked smile, and she shifted her breast so the nipple was
pointing right at him. Then she winked at him and kissed the air with
her mouth.Derek's erection was so fast, he sat down a little too
quickly and loudly, causing other students and Mrs. Darcy to look at
him. He smiled sheepishly, and the lesson continued, but Derek would not
remember a fact or date of this history lesson. He just continued to
stare at the back of Amy's head, replaying that erotic moment in his
head over and over.He watched as both of her hands started deftly
moving and assumed she must be buttoning up as class was about over. He
must have been right because a moment later, she laid the book flat on
her desk. Then he saw something weirder than he had seen thus far. Her
entire body shuddered, just for a moment. It was like her body had
jumped into cold water and she had experienced a frigid chill. Then as
suddenly as it had started, it stopped, and Amy was still.Derek
was even more confused. Plenty was amiss, but this was another out of
the ordinary piece of behavior. They were inside, it was warm, not a bit
drafty. Why had she shivered like that? And then the bell rang. Amy
spun around in her seat and looked at Derek as if he were a hearty meal."I
hope you enjoyed the show. She knows you look at her all the time." Amy
said matter of factly. "But don't worry, I won't let your hard on go to
waste. I'll just be taking charge of it for a while." And with that she
touched his cheek with his hand. He felt a tiny jolt ripple through his
face, and then... nothing.If Derek was confused, it was nothing
compared to the look on Amy's face. She withdrew her hand from his face,
then touched his nose, then his arm, then his hand, each time furrowing
her brow and getting more and more frustrated. "What is going on?" she
exclaimed."Is something the matter?" Mrs. Darcy called from the front of the room as the last of the students filed out the door."Yes
something's the matter!" said Amy impatiently. "This works every time!
Every time!" Amy grabbed Derek by the arm one last time and waited. When
nothing happened, she narrowed her eyes, looked at him closely, then
got up and walked towards the front of the classroom, straight towards
Mrs. Darcy.Mrs. Darcy calmly asked, "Could you please tell me the nature of your problem Ms. Fairchild?""It'll just be faster if I show you," Amy said coldly. And then she reached out and touched Mrs. Darcy on the shoulder.Derek
watched, fascinated and utterly confused by everything going on. He
watched as, for a moment, Mrs. Darcy looked at Amy with great concern on
her face, and then for only a moment more, Mrs. Darcy's body gave a
little shudder. Mrs. Darcy looked at Derek immediately and said, "Mr.
Johnson, please see me before you go to your next class.""Um,
okay." Derek muttered. He continued to look from Mrs. Darcy to Amy. Amy
was just standing there, looking dazed, like she was in the middle of
waking up. She looked like she was trying to focus on her surroundings,
trying to get her bearings. When she spotted Derek, she licked her lips
and her eyes filled with lust."You may go to your next class now Ms. Fairchild," Mrs. Darcy ordered.Amy
slowly turned to face Mrs. Darcy, and then, as if she was trying to
figure out a very complex math equation while still sleeping, she said,
"Okay... " and then headed out the door.Mrs. Darcy seemed to
relax, leaned back a bit in her chair and began unbuttoning the top two
buttons on her blouse. "Why does know one at this school show a decent
amount of cleavage?" Mrs. Darcy mused. "But much more importantly? Who
are you Derek?"Derek's mind was whirring as fast as it could but
half of it was now consumed with the breast's that were starting to
spill out of Mrs. Darcy's top. "I, um... What? Wait, did Amy seem to be
acting weird? I mean, you're also, um.. "Mrs. Darcy frowned.
"Focus up Derek. She'll be fine. She should be back to her boring
uptight self in a few minutes. And she'll probably only think about your
cock for the next hour. I wasn't inside her that long. Back to the
original question. Who are you?""I.. You know who I am!" Derek managed to get out. "What do you mean she'll want my, my.. ""Cock, Derek. It's not a bad word. And I'd like to see yours but first I must have answers!"Derek
shook his head and said incredulously, "You need answers? I've been
clueless ever since Amy walked in today as to what is going on? What are
you even talking about?"Mrs. Darcy's eyes seemed to bore into
his soul. "You have to know what I'm talking about," she snarled. "I
can't possess you. I always assumed if I met someone like me, we
wouldn't be able to possess each other."The pieces started to
click for Derek, but he struggled to believe what he was hearing.
"Possess? You, you were Amy during class?" he asked.Mrs. Darcy
sighed. "You've known her since you were little. You have always acted
like you were intimidated by her and she has never once seen you in a
romantic light because of it. Do you think she'd just all of a sudden
flash you her boob out of boredom?""How do you know that about her?" Derek asked."Because
I was her," Mrs. Darcy explained. "I mean to say, I didn't just inhabit
her body. I had access to her memories, her mannerisms, everything that
makes her the Amy you're infatuated with, I had access to. But... you
really don't know all this? You can't possess? Or you can, you've just
never tried?"Mrs. Darcy had casually begun massaging her breasts
with both hands, almost but not quite letting her nipples become
exposed. Derek was trying to keep up, but this did not help. "Okay, so, I
accept this isn't a prank.Mrs. Darcy smirked. "Because your hot
teacher is fondling herself in front of you? Tell you what. You tell me
why I can't possess you and I'll let you suck on her tits. I'll even
role play for you. That's one of my favorite things to do. But first,
Mr. Johnson, answer my questions.""We can't do that! "Derek almost yelled. "What about the next class coming in?"Derek
watched as Mrs. Darcy's eyes rolled to the upper left side and she
pursed her lips, thinking. "That won't be a problem," she said
confidently. "This is her free period. So what do you say?" She
unbuttoned another button and pulled her left breast out of her top.
"Will you let Mrs. Darcy tutor you? I know you've been struggling in my
class. Just answer my questions and I'll tutor you so good." She then
slid a hand down her skirt and started moaning while her other hand
pinched her nipple.Derek paused. His hormones were raging, but
this seemed.. dangerous. "I'd feel better if you'd tell me something
about you first, like who are you?"Mrs. Darcy stopped. Her eyes
narrowed. "Well that's the problem. I'm a very private person who has
always been able to know what I want to know by possessing someone. I
can see all their memories laid out like a book. I've been able to fool
everyone around me, and if, if I messed up, I can make people forget by
possessing them too. That way I've been able to be careful and go
completely undetected, until now. I can't possess you and I can't make
you forget, and that's a huge problem for me.""Make me forget?" Derek said worriedly.Mrs.
Darcy got to her feet and stood over him and acted as if teaching. "No
one remembers what I made them do while I was possessing them. To them,
it seems to be like a blank spot that they can almost but not quite
remember. What does happen though is, right after I leave them, they
have some residual thoughts and emotions left over from my thoughts and
actions when I was in control. It's why Amy wanted you right after,
because I did. And everyone in that state is very suggestible for a tiny
bit. I can tell them what to do for a little while or tell them what
happened during their memory lapse, and they'll do or believe whatever I
say."Derek was shocked. "That seems like an incredible abuse of power."Mrs.
Darcy undid her blouse and let it fall to the floor, all while staring
directly into Derek's widening eyes. Then she slowly pulled down the
pink panties she had on underneath. Then she walked purposefully over to
Derek's chair, shoved the desk in front of him aside, and straddled
him. "Oh, it is," she demurred. "I've been presidents. Kings.
Celebrities. But it all gets old so fast. I'd much rather be just a
married school teacher who is sitting on a student who is starting to
show a lot of promise in the boner department."She started
grinding against his crotch and leaned into his ear so that her hot
breath left goose bumps down his spine. "Tomorrow's panties would have
been much sexier. Tomorrow is Saturday and I always wear something sexy
for my husband since I know he'll fuck my brains out before noon. Could I
pretend you're my husband right now? Just answer my question first,"
she purred."I, I'm just me," Derek said, struggling to
concentrate as Mrs. Darcy rubbed harder and harder against him. He was
still a virgin and would not be able to last much longer without leaving
a mess on his jeans. "You know me. You can access Mrs. Darcy's memories
about me, can't you?"Mrs. Darcy took off her top and shoved both
tits into Derek's face. "Of course. But all she knows about you is that
you're a bright boy that could be doing better in her class if you'd
just focus on the subject matter instead of her sexy mouth and titties.
Not that I mind at the moment. But I don't know what I want to know and
this is your last chance to tell me. Just tell me and maybe we can be
friends. Don't, and I will make your life a living hell."Derek
was close to orgasm, but the threat scared him enough to rally. He
shoved her off and Mrs. Darcy landed on the floor, hard. "Don't threaten
me! I told you, I'm just me. Just a normal guy trying to finish high
school and get out of this town."Mrs. Darcy glared at him from
the floor. When she spoke next, it was not with Mrs. Darcy's voice, but
the deep voice of a man. "Fine kid. Play dumb. Maybe I just find out
from your best friend. Or a family member. Getting the information out
of them should be easy, and a lot of fun."Mrs. Darcy got to her
feet and started dressing, and continued to speak in that same low
voice. "It's funny. I've been bouncing all over this school, possessing
different people here and there. Getting off where I could and causing a
little drama. It's the only thing that keeps me going since I don't
have my own body anymore. And I was just about to move on, today in
fact, but now, I'll be sticking around. Thanks for livening up my... "The
words were cut off and for the third time today, Derek watched a person
in front of him shudder for a second from head to toe. Something
clicked in Derek's brain. "That shudder thing I saw Amy do, her whole
body just shook for a moment like she had caught a chill, then you did
it when she touched you at the end of class. That's when you took over
Mrs. Darcy. A person shudders when you... jump in or whatever and then..
I'm guessing it's something that happens every so often.Mrs.
Darcy now looked very annoyed. "Yeah, there's that intelligence this
chick knows you have. It's about the only involuntary reaction I have.
My tell as it were. And yes, it happens when I take over someone, or
when I need to reassert control of my host."Derek nodded along,
then said, "I'm sorry. It's so weird to hear a strange man's voice come
out of Mrs. Darcy's mouth. Could you maybe, speak like her again?"Mrs.
Darcy finished buttoning her top and bellowed, "I'll talk how I damn
well please kid! You have no idea how long it's been since I was able to
use my real voice to talk to someone. I've been at this a long time. A
very long time.""How long till you have to reassert control of someone?" Derek asked."Everyone's
a little different, but the longer I'm in someone, the less it happens,
and the more and more I can change their personality."Now it was Derek's turn to shudder. "You can... rewrite someone?"Mrs. Darcy grinned coolly. "Sort of. But you'll see soon enough."Then
she walked to the door and held it open. Then in Mrs. Darcy's voice,
she declared loudly, "Just follow that lesson plan and that should get
you caught up. If you still need help, well," she put on a flirty smile.
"I'm sure I'll be seeing you real soon. Here's a note so you won't be
counted tardy for your next class.""Really? You think I'm worrying about a tardy?" Derek wondered aloud as he stepped into the empty school hallway."Appearances
are everything Mr. Johnson. Like I said, I'm careful. Now if you'll
excuse me, I'd like to make the most out of this free period." And with
that Mrs. Darcy closed and locked the door of her classroom.Derek
floated through his remaining classes for the day in a state of
paranoia. He really didn't know why he would be so important to Mrs.
Darcy, or Amy, or, really, this mystery man that had somehow inhabited
their bodies. It was like something out of a cheap science fiction film.
Was he safe from him, or her, whoever? Would he see her again as Mrs.
Darcy, or someone else next time? Maybe someone closer to him? He had to
tell someone, but who on earth would believe him. Maybe he should do
nothing and wait to see if it would blow over. He doubted it, but didn't
see any other choice.When the last bell rang, he figured he'd
make a beeline for home and so he could keep a close eye on his family.
He knew his parents were okay because they would still be at work, and
his twin sister had been sick. He wasn't sure they were in danger, but
he didn't know what to think, and that was the worst part. Nothing had
happened since history class, and he was hopeful nothing else would.As
he exited the school, Derek took a second to look around. Students
milling about, talking laughing, waiting for a ride. He noticed his
neighbor, Jessica. She was in his grade, also 18, and currently sporting
her cheerleader outfit. Her long, blonde hair was tied up in a long
ponytail and she was standing on her tiptoes as she kissed her
boyfriend, Brad, the star quarterback . Both were just a few feet away
from him.As their lips detached, he overheard Jessica say, "I
told you, I can't stay to watch you practice today. The squad is already
mad at me but they understand. Nana is not doing well and so my parents
are taking us to see her in the hospital.""Then why are you wearing your cheerleader outfit?" Brad asked as his eyes and hands raked across her figure."Down boy," she giggled. "I wore it just so you could see me in it before I said goodbye.""Well,
goodbye," and Brad leaned in and they were joined at the mouth again.
Derek was almost past them, when Jessica detached herself from Brad and
grabbed Derek's arm. "You'll walk me home, won't you Derek? Brad can't
be late for football practice."Derek eyed her warily. "We haven't walked home together in years?"Jessica shrugged. "I know. I miss those days, don't you?""Not really."She
playfully punched his arm. "Rude much." She laughed. "C'mon, you can
fill me in on your latest college prospects. Don't tell me you're still
thinking about taking a year off?"Derek looked at her intently.
"No, no I decided against that. I guess, let's just go, I gotta get
home?" He started walking away from her."Okay," she gave an
apologetic wave to her boyfriend and ran to catch up. She jogged up to
him and they had walked a couple blocks before she asked, "What's got
you in such a hurry today? Hot date tonight?"He kept glancing at her, as if he were looking for something. "No. I just, need to get home is all. It's been a weird day.""How so?" she asked casually."I don't want to talk about it," he replied sharply. They were now a block away from their houses. He just wanted to get there.She
gingerly grabbed his arm and pulled him to a stop. "Hey," she said, and
there was compassion in her voice. "We used to talk about anything and
everything. I opened up to you all the time when my parents were
fighting and it really helped. If something's bothering you, I want to
hear it."Derek's armor was starting to crack. "I mean, I would like to talk about it. But, you have to go see your grandma.""It's
okay," and her eyes went up and to the left. "My parents won't be here
for another 20 or so minutes, so come inside real quick and tell me
what's on your mind."Reluctantly, Derek stopped outside her house, then said, "Okay.""Yay,"
she squealed and started fishing out her house keys. "C'mon in. Gosh,
it's been awhile since you were inside. Mom painted again as you can
see."Derek nodded before diving in with, "Yeah, look, I'll make this short and I know you're not going to believe me but.. ""Hold
that thought," Jessica interrupted. "I need to change so I can be ready
when my parents get here. Follow me upstairs and you can tell me
there?""While you're changing!" Derek exclaimed.Jessica
eyed him wryly. "No you pervert. You'll be outside my bedroom, and I'll
be on the inside, and there will be a door between us. I'll be able to
hear you just fine." She hit his arm again as if playing tag, then
bounded up the stairs ahead of him. Derek turned to follow, but when he
looked up he was temporarily distracted by a vision of bright orange
panties at the top of the stairs."You coming?" she asked as she looked back,
and then realized the view she had just given him and pulled her skirt
down in embarrassment."Ooh," she murmured, blushing. "Can we just pretend that didn't happen?""Nope," he said with a wide smile, the first he could remember today. "It's locked in my brain forever.""Pervert,"
she said again rolling her eyes and smiling. She went into her bedroom,
shutting the door almost but not quite all the way. "So, what's going
on?""Well," he didn't really know how to begin, "I guess it started when Amy came in to history class.. ""What?" Jessica yelled. "Come closer. I can't hear you."Derek moved closer towards the crack in the door. "I said, it started when Amy.. "Then
Derek noticed the crack in the door in front of him. It gave him a
direct line of sight to her closet doors, one of which had a full length
mirror. That door had been opened in such a way as to give him a
perfect view of Jessica's reflection next to her dresser, just behind
the door he was standing in front of. She was just starting to pull off
her cheerleader top and he was suddenly captivated by the two D size
orbs on her chest which strained at her flowery bra. "I should've
known it would have something to do with the girl you've had a crush on
since middle school," she said, as her thumbs hooked her cheerleader
skirt and he got an even better view of her orange panties. He
watched, speechless as she started rummaging through her dresser. Her
perfect ass was now turned towards the mirror as she bent to the lowest
drawer to look for a top, when he saw it. A shudder. If he hadn't been
transfixed on her, he might have missed it. Jessica stood up
straight, and turned to the mirror, making eye contact with Derek. "Oh
poo," she pouted. "You saw that didn't you?"She reached behind
her back and unhooked her bra, letting it fall to the floor. "You were
watching so closely, weren't you," she said seductively. "You were just
being a good neighbor, weren't you?" In one quick movement, she pulled
off her panties, and then opened the door. One hand went to his cheek,
while the other went to his rock hard crotch. "Tell me something,
Derek," she pressed her naked body against him, "why did we never get
together? I mean, I'm the girl next door after all.""Why are you doing this?" Derek demanded, taking a step back. "Because
of that right there," the deep man's voice was back. "I'm used to being
in control of each and every situation, and I can't control you. Can't
make you forget, and I'm going to find out why. I found out where you
lived easy enough with Mrs. Darcy's access to student's files. Then
hopped a few more people till I found someone who lived close to you.
Someone who's known you for awhile and might have a clue to this mystery
for me.""It's just wrong," Derek grumbled, while trying not to keep staring at Jessica's marvelous chest. Jessica
took a step towards him. "No, what's wrong is that this fine piece of
ass had the hots for you a couple years ago and you never made a move.
Other than that there were no useful memories.""I was dating someone a couple years ago," Jake defended. Jessica's
eyes went up and to the left. "Heather. Yeah, okay, she was pretty hot
too. But you weren't married." The voice then switched over to Jessica's
seamlessly. "You could have had us both." And she lunged for him,
wrapping her body around him and kissing him on the mouth. Derek
momentarily kissed back. It was what his body wanted. Really wanted. He
felt like he had had blue balls since history class. But.. he ended the
kiss and gently pushed her back. " You're not Jessica!" he snapped.
"This isn't what she'd want.""But I am, and it is, at least for
now," she smiled demurely. "I'm willing to put my question on hold for a
bit. I need some release."She was about to pounce again when
they heard the door slam. Panic shot through Derek's eyes as he realized
he was standing in front of Mr. and Mrs. Roberts daughter. Mr. Roberts
liked him, but would still probably kill him anyway in this
circumstance. "I figured you were lying about her parents coming home,"
Derek whispered. "I was and I wasn't," Jessica said quietly as
she stepped inside her room and put on a bathrobe. "That should be my
mom. Remember a few years back when you told me you had a sex dream
about her and I said it was totally gross.""I.. Man I hate how you can just tap into her memories like that," Derek said, anticipating the worst. "Aw, you're so nervous, it's cute." Jessica gestured towards her room. "Go hide in the closet. I'll take care of 'mom."As
Derek walked into Jessica's room and crammed himself into her closet,
Jessica yelled, "Mom, can you help me with something real quick?"From
downstairs, Derek heard Mrs. Roberts yell back, "Jessica? What are you
doing home? Shouldn't you be at cheerleader practice?" He then heard
her footsteps on the stairs. He watched through the slats in the
closet as "Jessica" walked into her room. Now he started to sweat. He
didn't know how this was going to play out, but it couldn't be good. "Jessica?" her mother called out. "In here mom," Derek saw Jessica say, and then she turned and winked at him, knowing he was watching through the closet slats.Derek
saw as Mrs. Roberts entered her daughter's room. She had apparently
been out for a light jog. She had on tight black running shorts and a
tight purple top. Her blonde hair was in a ponytail just like her
daughter. They looked very much alike. Mrs. Roberts had certainly aged
well and had certainly kept her figure and was probably in her late
forties but looked like a woman in her thirties. Derek didn't tell
Jessica that there had been more than one sex dream about her mother. "Mom,
I was wondering if you'd act out a little scene with me," Jessica
started. "You see, I never have an audience. Sure, I've had some fun
before, but I was the only one who could enjoy it. It was just for me.
Would you help me?""I, sure honey," Mrs. Roberts hesitated, "but what are you talking... "Jessica
touched her mom. Mrs. Roberts shuddered, then her face slowly turned,
as she aimed the most seductive grin at Derek in the closet. Jessica
didn't fall to the floor, but continued to stand there, her eyes
slightly glazed over. Mrs. Roberts turned to face her daughter
and said in a concerned mother's tone, but with a hint of lust, "Yes,
Jessica dear. I'll help in any way I can." She touched her daughter. Jessica shuddered, took her mother's hand and said, "Well, there's this boy see, and I think he likes me."Shudder. Mrs.
Roberts resumed speaking, "How could he not like you dear. I mean, look
at these spectacular breasts you have." Mrs. Roberts pulled her
daughter's robe apart, and then pushed it off her shoulders, letting it
hit the floor. She then reached out and started groping her daughter's
chest. Shudder. Mrs. Roberts continued to squeeze her
daughter's breasts, but it was Jessica who said, "Well, I have you to
thank for that Momma. I mean, just look at yours." Jessica pulled her
mother's top over her head, and then helped remove her sports bra that
was underneath. "They're even bigger than mine!" Jessica proclaimed as
if seeing them for the first time. Then she bent over and started
kissing her mother's breasts. Derek felt his eyes try to jump out
of his sockets as he took in Mrs. Roberts' massive tits. They were
nearly identical to her daughter's, just a little bigger, and a little
saggier. His eyes kept trying to jump out as Mrs. Roberts continued
groping her daughter's chest, while Jessica kissed her mother's tits.
Derek noted that the formerly possessed would continue to actions of the
possessor even when he had jumped into his next victim. Shudder. "Oh Jessica dear," Mrs. Roberts moaned. "I hope he's as good at foreplay as you are?"Shudder. "That's
the problem Momma," Jessica pouted as she looked up from her mother's
tits. "There hasn't been any foreplay yet. We haven't even kissed, and
I'm just so nervous I'll do it wrong."Shudder. Mrs.
Roberts put her hand under her chin and brought up her daughter's pretty
face. She then looked into her glassy eyed daughter's eyes. "I'd be
happy to give you a lesson in kissing."Derek's jaw was on the
floor as he watched mother and daughter shudder again and again, a new
one taking the lead each time as their mouths met and they started to
embrace and let their hands roam over each other. This went on for a few
minutes, Derek completely swept along by what was easily the most
erotic thing he'd ever seen. His heart raced as he saw Jessica remove
her mother's running shorts and give her mom's ass a playful smack, then
resume their makeout session. Finally Mrs. Roberts broke from a
prolonged, sloppy kiss and said breathily, "Yes. Kiss him like that and
he'll have the hardest dick you've ever seen."Shudder. "Oh Momma, you think so? Could we test it right now?" And Jessica hopped up and down with feigned excitement. Shudder. "What do you mean dear daughter?" Mrs. Roberts asked as if clueless.Shudder. "Well
Momma, I'm pretty sure he's been staring at us from inside my closet
this whole time," and Jessica blew a kiss at the closet.Shudder. Derek
knew this was being staged, but it was hard not to get swept up in the
moment as his hot, naked classmate's mother walked over and slid the
closet door open and looked at Derek with mock outrage on her face. "Derek!
You naughty boy! All this time you were in my daughter's closet,
watching us kiss and groping one another?" Mrs. Roberts said
accusingly. "Hey," Derek said somewhat amused and a lot horny, "You would know, you put me in here."Mrs.
Roberts covered her hand with her face, "How dare you? I would never do
something so scandalous. I'll have to ask you to leave." Mrs. Roberts
reached over and tagged her daughter who hadn't moved. Shudder. "But
Momma, I'd like to practice more, and he's right here," Jessica pulled
Derek out of the closet and started taking off his jeans. When she
pulled off his underwear, she looked at her mother and stated, "And it
looks like he's got that nice hard dick you were talking about." When
Jessica had Derek as naked as she was, she stood and tapped her mom's
shoulder. Shudder. "Well, I do want to be a good mother,
and a good neighbor." Mrs. Roberts eyed Derek with pure carnal desire,
then started removing his shirt. She then led him to Jessica's queen
sized bed. "Having fun so far Derek? Enjoying my little play?""Y-yes, ma'am" he admitted. He couldn't stop this now if he wanted to."Good,"
Mrs. Roberts smiled, shoving him down on the mattress. "And please,
call me Mrs. Roberts like you always have. Now watch this. Jessica."
Jessica was still standing in the place where she had taken off Derek's
pants, but now she turned and faced her mother. "Come over here and put
those perky tits in our neighbor boy's face while I start sucking his
dick."Derek watched in amazement as Jessica obediently came over
and clumsily placed her large breasts in his face. Derek wasn't sure if
it was Mrs. Roberts who was fantastic at blowjobs, or her possessor, but
either way he came in seconds. He watched as Mrs. Roberts swallowed,
then tapped her daughter.Shudder. "Oh, now that just won't
do Derek." Jessica circled her right breast with her hand before
squeezing it and guiding the nipple into his mouth. "Momma, please keep
stroking his cock until he gets hard again. She looked at him with an
innocent, questioning face. "Or maybe you'd like us to make out some
more? Or you could watch as my mom ate out my pussy?"And just
like that Derek was ready to go again. This time he grabbed Jessica and
kissed her. She returned his kiss then broke for air to say, "Momma,
play with this boy's balls while I ride his dick." And then Jessica
mounted him and rode him for all he was worth. He watched as she came
multiple times and was about to himself, when she expertly rolled off
him and slapped her mother's ass hard causing the firm flesh to jiggle
slightly. Shudder. "Sorry," said Mrs. Roberts
apologetically, climbing on top of him. "I like to have multiple orgasms
in multiple bodies when I can." And then she started to ride him, nice
and slow, squeezing her breasts and moaning like a porn star, achieving
orgasm in just a few minutes. "Older ladies bodies must be a lot
more sensitive," Derek thought to himself as he came for the second
time. Mrs. Roberts dismounted and they both lay there a few moments with
Jessica standing with a vacant expression inches away. Then an
uncharacteristically low voice came out of Mrs. Roberts mouth. "Sorry
neighbor boy. That was fun but I can never bask in the afterglow when
I've had two at once." Then Mrs. Roberts got up and started to put
herself back together. Derek sat up and started getting dressed himself. "You've done that before!""A
few times," the deep voice said. "It's not always worth it to me
because I have to move quick before one of them comes to their senses,
and there's a slight buffer in sensation when I'm hopping so quickly.
But like I said, I ain't never had an audience before, and that made it
really hot.""It was hot," Derek agreed. "The hottest thing ever.
But you know what's not hot? Hearing your voice coming out of Mrs.
Roberts' mouth."Mrs. Roberts frowned, then walked over and touched her daughter. Shudder. Jessica's
peppy voice burst out of her mouth indignantly, "I'm sorry. You only
like it when I 'pretend' to be the person I'm possessing, is that it?""I'm
sorry, no, it's just a lot to get used to," Derek tried to say coolly.
"It just, makes me feel like I just slept with a man is all.""I
was a man!" said the male voice indignantly. Jessica started to put her
clothes back on but it was the low voice that continued. "That's what I
started out as anyways. But when my situation happened years ago, I
could become whatever gender I wanted on the fly. I haven't used my
original voice in decades, mainly because I like fooling everyone around
me into thinking I'm the person I'm possessing. It's my biggest kink
really.""It feels like I should call you another name when you
use that voice, or if we meet again and you're in some other body,"
Derek offered, trying to be helpful. "Ha! Sure kid. You can call me Nevyn when and if you figure me out again. Like I said, you not knowing is my biggest turn on."And
with that Nevyn looked at Mrs. Roberts and switched back to Jessica's
voice. "Mom, go use the restroom, then lay down in your bed. When you
come around you'll remember taking a nap after you went for a run and
nothing else." Mrs. Roberts walked out of the room. "That's all you have to do?" Derek said in disbelief. "Yeah,"
Nevyn shrugged, talking like his original male self again. "It's pretty
easy. As long as I've possessed someone recently, they're in that
obedient and suggestible window like you saw with me and 'mom.' If I
miss the window at all, I just possess that person, making them forget,
and it's all fixed. Which brings us back to business. We've had our fun.
I put on a good show for you. Now why can't I possess you?" She/he
poked Derek in the chest. "Look, I honestly don't know. If I knew I would tell you."Nevyn studied him a moment. "I think I believe you, but I'm not through investigating."Derek smiled a little. "You gonna go dust for some clues? Interview some witnesses?"He
watched Jessica's mouth curved wickedly and resume her girlish voice.
"Witnesses. Yes. That's exactly what I'm going to do. Find more
witnesses. Examine more memories. Find out from the people who know you
best and for the longest."The smile was gone from Derek's face. "What do you mean? You're not talking about.. ""Your family of course," Jessica said with laughter in her voice. "No!" Derek growled. "Oh,
I'm sorry," Jessica's voice was still playful, but with a bite. "I
don't like being told what to do. But I do take requests. Usually I just
find out what people want by taking them over. But since I can't do
that with you, you'll have to tell me.""I don't want you to do it at all," Derek barked. Jessica
looked at him as if he were being a disobedient child. "Now now, I
haven't given you the options. I can hop in with you knowing full well
I'm there. Finding out what I want to know from each of your family
members. Maybe we act out a little incest fantasy, your mom and sister
are both very attractive. That's not just my assessment by the way, my
'mom' thinks so too.""Why you," Derek started to shout. "Or,"
Jessica interrupted, "I can sneak in. I can disguise myself from you
and act like your family members completely. Until I get bored and start
to mess with you.""Or until I see your tell!" Derek countered. "But you won't get them. I won't let you."Jessica
put both her hands on his face. "Derek sweetie. Are you going to lock
them up in your house? If you can't, I can come at them a million
different ways."She leaned in and kissed him forcibly, then shoved him
away. "Now get out of here. My 'mom' will be waking up from her nap any
minute." Jessica waved him towards the stairs, then Derek saw the
familiar eye movement that meant Nevyn was accessing her memories. "And
my daddy will be home any second, so beat it."Derek looked at
her/him with loathing. He tried to disassociate her from Nevyn who was
inside, but it was difficult. When he was downstairs and starting to
open the front door, he heard Jessica call, "Derek, I'll be seeing you
real soon."To be continued...
6
61.8K
1901
29
1
I try not to think of myself as the bad guy. Yes, I found myself involved in the development of mind-control technology, but I did my best to protect the world from the worst of it. After that, things just kind of happened on their own.
At least, that's what I try to tell myself.
In hindsight, I don’t see how things could have turned out any other way. I’m not saying that as an excuse for any of the things I did or as if it makes them any less bad, but having taken the first step, things just kind of kept happening.
It started at work. I won’t say where.
We were testing methods of remote information transmission that didn’t rely on explicit outputs or inputs. Basically communication that bypassed the barriers outlined in models like Berlo’s SMCR: Instead of relying on language to convey meaning, our aim was to find a way to convey meaning itself directly from one mind to at least one other.
Again, with the benefit of hindsight, the implications were obvious, but we weren’t concerned with whether we should, we just wanted to see if we could. Classic hubris of the scientifically minded.
And it turns out we can. Or more specifically, I can. I’ve made sure all traces of the research material has been scrubbed from any database; every hard drive degaussed, every memory stick smashed into tiny pieces, every document shredded and the whole lot set on fire just to be safe. The technology is too dangerous to risk falling into the wrong hands.
Yes, like mine. It turns out my hands are also the wrong hands, but I didn’t know it at the time. I thought if I just kept the research to myself and studied it in secret, I could find a way to use it to make the world a better place. I guess I can still do that. Maybe it will make up for the bad that I’ve done, which on reflection isn’t even that bad.
Sure, I accidentally corrupted the free will of a fellow human being and inadvertently turned them into my loyal assistant and sex slave, but they’re happy. I know they’re happy, because in a lot of ways, they’re also me.
That helps, right?
*
Everyone was very excited. It was something worth being excited about. Transmission was old tech and measuring changes in brain waves was old tech, but reliably translating knowledge as it was being recalled into data, then being able to implant that data into another mind was a big fucking deal.
Other departments in other labs were specialising in mechanical transmission - robotics and cybernetics, for replacement or auxiliary limbs or remote work in hazardous environments. Useful stuff, but not nearly as delicate as what we were trying to achieve. They were trying to transmit a signal to a robot hand to gently hold an egg: We were trying to pull a single thought out of one mind and stitch it seamlessly into another.
Our first major breakthrough was impression: Not the conveyance of explicit knowledge or of a specific message, just a vague sense experienced by the broadcaster transmitted to the receiver. It had to be a strong sense, which meant staff with intense phobias being the broadcaster knowing what objects were beneath a series of cups, and the receiver choosing a cup at random based on the impression being transmitted to them.
It wasn’t a hundred percent accurate, but the results fell well outside of what would have been possible on pure guesswork and we were pumped to fine tune the technology to see what it could do.
I say “random,” because even though it wasn’t, even though we knew it wasn’t and even though the receiver knew that a successful test would be proof that it wasn’t, they still felt as though they were choosing randomly. At no point did they feel like they were under someone else’s influence or receiving information externally; in every single instance, they were convinced that the experiment had failed and they were just choosing at random.
That should have been our first warning.
We advanced from cups viewed from two positions to mazes navigated from two positions, and then from mazes to simple guessing games like battleships and go fish. Again, no explicit information, but impressions that still left the receiver under the illusion that they were just lucky guessers.
From simple games we moved on to more advanced guessing games like celebrity heads and poker. This was a significant step forwards, but we were still relying on impressions that could be rationalised by the receiver as guesswork and luck. At no point was anyone being fed information that they couldn’t have conceivably deduced, remembered, calculated or bumbled their way into naturally.
That’s when the second major breakthrough happened. One of our broadcasters, Jackson, had gotten tired transmitting the correct answers to his receiver and had started feeding them deliberately incorrect answers. Nothing obvious - just answers that were close enough that they could make even someone who already knew second guess themselves. His receiver had a post-it note on her forehead with “Tiger Woods” written in permanent marker on it, and she had been given the clue “Golfing champion.”
By now, everyone had gotten used to Jackson’s shenanigans, so we grinned or grimaced as poor Lena rattled through every wrong answer she could be compelled to try.
“Tony the Tiger. Michael Jordan. Walt Disney. Santa Claus. Mickey Mouse. Bullroarer Took. Babe Ruth. Heisenberg. Wait, who the hell is Bullroarer Took?”
She didn’t get an answer, as the lab immediately exploded into questions and exclamations and people generally just freaking out. We’d done it, and somehow completely by accident: An entirely new, explicit piece of information had been seamlessly added to a receiver’s brain and it wasn’t until a few seconds after they’d actually said it that they even realised it wasn’t information from their own brain.
That was our second warning.
The third warning came quite a bit later, but by pure chance, I was the only one who noticed and when I did, I acted immediately.
Jackson’s shenanigans had inadvertently opened up new paths of inquiry. By randomly but deliberately poking at areas of knowledge specifically unrelated to the task at hand, we were able to isolate the neural activation patterns associated with conscious knowledge independent of emotional belief.
What followed were several successful instances of transmitting discrete pieces of data from broadcaster to receiver, however we then ran into the new problem of getting the receiver to distinguish between their own thoughts and the information being fed to them. Furthermore, when asked to explain the reasoning behind the transmitted answers, receivers became dismissive, evasive and sometimes even agitated, later explaining that the information just “felt true,” a sensation that applied even in instances where the receiver had been deliberately fed incorrect data.
With mounting dread, we realised the danger of the technology we had created.
The true horror sunk in during a coffee break, when by pure chance I saw Jackon’s reflection making an odd hand gesture over the drink of a coworker whose back was turned. I had to force myself to turn around slowly, watching Jackson converse casually without his eyes leaving her face. It wasn’t until she took a sip that he seemed to relax and noticed me by the coffee machine. I did my best to betray nothing, placing my own coffee onto the table in front of him and moving as though to sit when I “remembered” to get cream from the fridge.
This time when I turned I saw his hurried motion plainly in the brushed metal door, and it took all the self control I had not to confront him or punch his lights out. I returned to the table, adding the cream without sitting before returning it to the fridge. I picked up my coffee and was about to walk out of the room with it when Jackson called out to me with some innocent question about my department. It quickly became clear that he was stalling, waiting for me to drink, so I feigned a casual sip with tightly pursed lips as we spoke and he seemed to relax. I took the opportunity to leave with my cup and as soon as I was out of sight went straight to the micro-observation facility.
We had initially aimed to use physical chips implanted in the subject’s brains to establish a connection, but the risk of accidental damage compounded by multiple intrusions in the case of faulty hardware or the replacement of redundant units made this untenable. Thankfully (or perhaps not), we were assisted by our sister department in nanotech, who had developed a biomonitoring system using carbide nanites that could enter the bloodstream through the digestive tract. To test for successful nanite absorption, we just needed to take a blood sample and insert it into an observation case. And it didn’t just work on blood.
I felt my stomach drop as the coffee reading came back positive. A concentration high enough that even a mouthful would fully colonise a body within hours. I felt sick as I entered a vial of my own saliva, and when that test also came back as a weak positive and rising, I almost fainted.
That fucking bastard.
I had to stop myself from running to the configuration deck and came to a sudden halt halfway there. There’s no way Jackson could have done anything underhanded on one of the terminals without someone seeing him. The room, the equipment and change was constantly monitored as a security measure. If he were going to do anything without being detected, it would need to be somewhere private where he could still access the server and the network. He wasn’t authorised to be anywhere near the site’s core infrastructure, but it was the only place where he would have everything he needed.
I didn’t know how I was going to get access to the server room when I arrived - it’s not as if I had access either - but it turned out that I didn’t need access and neither did Jackson.
Lena had access, and she had left the door unlocked.
She looked up at me owlishly from where she was sitting on the floor, cross-legged with a laptop on her knees.
“Oh, Hi Marcus,” she said, parroting Tommy Wiseau’s infamous line as though we were meeting in the break room.
“Lena?” I asked cautiously. “What are you working on?”
“Oh, I’m just making sure that anytime a new host comes online, they’re set to receive only,” she said, as though she were just filling out her calendar. She turned the laptop so that I could see the screen and pointed at the second of two dots on a map of the facility. “See? There you are right next to me. You came online just a minute ago, so I’ve already made you a receiver.”
“And why would you do that?”
“Because Jackson told me to.”
I stared at the unquestioning innocence in her eyes.
“And you have to do what he says?”
Lena rolled her eyes at me. “Obviously.”
“Obviously,” I repeated. The silence was broken only by the steady whine of cooling fans.
Eventually, Lena shifted uncomfortably. “So, what are you doing here? You’re not IT.”
Not wanting to alarm her, I said the first thing that I could think of. “No, but Jackson sent me.”
The way Lena’s face lit up at his name made me feel ill.
“Does that mean you’re working for him too?”
“Yes,” I lied. Like a man laying down rails for a moving train as he’s riding on it, I grabbed blindly for any string of words that might work. “And he told me to come get you for something important. He’s… outside in the parking lot and says you need to come straight away.”
Lena’s brow wrinkled. “Oh, but I have to stay here for stage three. I’ve just finished getting everyone online.”
“That’s fine. He told me to take over. I have to do what he says, remember? You’ve finished stage two, haven’t you? He says you’ve done a very good job.”
Again, the look of bliss that took over Lena’s face twisted my gut.
“Great! Where can I find him?”
“He just told me as he was walking out,” I said, letting Lena stand up and hand me the laptop. “You’ll have to go look for him. He’s keeping an eye out for you.”
“Okay!” I watched Lena leave the room and closed it behind her, making sure to lock it this time. We shared our parking with three other departments across eight floors, so unless Jackson really was there already, that would keep her out of the way.
She’d been right. Jackson had worked his way through the entire department’s staff and I had a live view of every single person in the facility. Watching the glowing dots meander around the map gave me a truly terrifying glimpse into the future we had made possible.
What caught my eye was something that didn’t exist in the standard interface. We had created individual controls for the kind of transmissions we wanted and the direction we wanted them to go in, but Lena had added a new input without a label.
Clicking on it, a text field appears in which the name “Enfield, Lena” was already populated followed by a yes/no switch.
I pressed “yes” and blacked out.
*
I was in the parking lot, on the blue level by bay two-zero-two. At first I wondered how I had been suddenly transported when I realised how strange I felt all over - my body, my clothes and my hair all felt wrong somehow.
I looked down and felt the strength leave my legs as I saw a woman’s body stretching out below me. A woman’s body in a pair of black Mary Janes, matching pencil skirt, white dress shirt and a lanyard whose ID read “Lena Enfield.”
I stared at myself in shock, having fallen to my knees and began running my unfamiliar hands over my unfamiliar body, trying to confirm that I wasn’t somehow dreaming.
“Lena!” a voice echoed across the concrete, causing me to jump in a mix of fear and guilt. I turned in the direction of the voice and felt my heart quail at the side of Jackson striding towards me, his face contorted with fury.
In that instant I felt an overwhelming sense of panic take over and I wanted to be absolutely anywhere except anywhere near him, and in that same moment I felt myself dragged back into the cool air of the server room, sitting on the floor with Lena’s laptop on my legs.
We had theorised that it was possible, but had never been arrogant or stupid enough to try it. The psychological risks and ethical dangers it posed were beyond our ability to rationalise and well outside the original scope of the project, though there were rumours that it would eventually be turned towards a similar end.
But I didn’t have time to marvel at the development. Jackson would interrogate Lena, Lena would tell him the truth, and he would run straight here. I had to act fast.
Jackson would head straight for the server room once he realised what had happened.
I could head straight for the director’s office, but there was no guarantee that she wasn’t also in on his plot. I checked the map again: She had her nanites installed and despite her rank in the organisation had also been set to receive, as had every guard on her floor. Jackson really intended to just dominate everyone in the building. I had all the proof I needed to expose Jackson and have him arrested.
We would need to deprogram Lena. Shit, assuming that was even possible. God only knew how badly Jackson had been screwing with her brain, or for how long. And there was always a chance the higher ups would find out and do what higher ups always do when they have the opportunity to take even more wealth and power.
I fretted for much longer than I should have under the circumstances. Maybe there really was no other way, or maybe I was just deliberately backing myself into a corner. Whatever the case, the sudden jangle of keys at the door alerted me that I had run out of time, and that within seconds, Jackson would be in the room to steal back the laptop, or possibly even frame me, now that he’d been discovered.
I’d considered the option and dismissed it as immoral. Self-serving. A road too dangerous to even consider walking down. But having failed to take any other action, it was the only one I had left.
It was the right thing to do. It was the only thing to do. When the chips are down and the pressure is on, the only person you can depend on is yourself.
I dragged my own icon into the super broadcaster position, and hit “execute.”
*
There wasn’t any sudden rush of sensation. There never had been: Broadcasting just took the data you wanted to impart and transmitted a copy to the target. But for some reason, I still expected something.
What did happen was the sound of keys hitting the floor outside, followed by a hollow groan of absolute despair.
I unlocked the door and opened it to find Jackson, grey-faced and swaying with his hands covering his face. Lena was behind him, looking pitiful, but not nearly as distraught as Jackson.
“Hello, Jackson.” I said flatly.
“Don’t…” he moaned through his hands.
People had begun to file into the room, ashen-faced but with a mix of anger, all of them staring at Jackson as he tried to hide behind himself.
I’d used the nanites to broadcast two things: The knowledge of what Jackson had tried to do, and my overwhelming disgust at him for the attempt.
Now everyone knew what he’d done, he knew that they knew and he shared their hatred for himself because I had copied it directly from my mind into his.
“Nobody hurt him,” I said, seeing the balled fists and shaking hands around me. “Nobody let him hurt himself, either. Get him out of here.”
Four men approached Jackson, who didn’t resist as they grimly marched him away. I turned to Lena, who was running her hands through her hair, wide-eyed and shivering.
“H-he was-s in m-my head…” she stammered.
I didn’t have any words of consolation for her. Least of all, because not moments ago I had also been inside her mind. The only reason she knew about Jackson was because I had “told” her. I motioned for another one of the staff to take her away.
“Alright, everyone,” I said to those who remained. “I want an all-hands meeting in the break room. Tell everyone you see, and someone head upstairs to find…”
I trailed off as I realised how much time would be wasted finding everyone in the building and telling them where to go, and then more wasted simply having the meeting itself, and that was assuming nobody disagreed with what I was about to say.
Well, neither of those things were problems anymore, were they?
I activated my transmitter and broadcast a new set of instructions.
“The project is to be terminated. Nobody can be trusted with this power. Destroy all hardware, all documentation, strip the building down and wipe everything.”
The effect was instant: People began moving with an almost frantic purpose, delegating tasks to themselves or people nearby as files began to be pulled out of drawers and shredded, computers wiped and machinery disassembled. I had intended to join in, but found myself at sea in a centre of bustling activity, so instead walked myself out to my car to lie down and clear my head.
Had I done the right thing? Yes. Absolutely. Any other decision would have exposed everyone to the risk of Jackson regaining control, or the project being compromised by a figure in authority. Even if the director was of sound moral character, her superiors might not be, or their superiors above them. Someone, somewhere in the organisation would have tried to take advantage, just like Jackson did. Better to destroy everything and pretend it never happened.
I watched numbly as a procession of staff began to file out with armfuls and boxes of shredded documents, leaving trails of confetti in their wake. Like ants, they threw their boxes into one of the massive steel containers used for waste disposal. Some others had started fussing over the nearest cars, and it took me a while to realise that they were siphoning the petrol.
My initial alarm was quelled somewhat when they left the containers of fuel to one side instead of lighting it immediately. Any kind of fire would alert the emergency services, who would no doubt try to stop what was happening once they arrived.
It was actually kind of peaceful, sitting apart from the action and just watching it unfold. Almost like watching an ant colony cleaning out a lunchbox: All of the inside bits got broken down and taken outside until all that was left was the shell.
They had filled all six bins and four of the cargo trucks by the time they were done. Everything had been reduced to the smallest parts it could be torn, cut, unscrewed, unplugged or just smashed into. There was no cheering as fuel was added or the flames lit from a safe distance. Just the quiet relief of a terrible future averted.
Someone coughed near me and I turned to see Lena and a few other members of staff with a single trolley loaded with some equipment that hadn’t been destroyed. Confused, I turned to Lena.
“Aren’t you going to add it to the pile?” I asked.
“Not this stuff,” Lena said cheerfully, apparently recovered from her earlier breakdown. “We figured it would be a shame if we destroyed literally everything, so we’ve saved some of it. And because you decided to be mister lazy-pants while the rest of us were hard at work, we’re giving you the job of taking care of it.”
I couldn’t stop my brow furrowing in confusion. “I never told you to do that.”
Lena scoffed as the others began loading the equipment into my car. “Good. We’re not here to do what you tell us. The vote was unanimous: We’re all getting out, so you get to babysit the last remnants. Hide it, destroy it, do whatever you want. This is your share of the responsibility. Maybe next time, do your bit instead of wandering off for a nap, okay?”
And with that, they left to join the rapidly dispersing crowd as everyone jumped into their cars or hitched a ride from the others. A column of black smoke reached up from the facility, and it would be a matter of minutes before the firefighters arrived. Just by virtue of the work we were doing, the cops wouldn’t be far behind.
Without time to get everything out of my car and into the fire, I jumped into the driver’s seat and made my way out with the rest, racking my brain furiously as I tried to avoid speeding on my way home.
I never told them to set aside any equipment for me. No, I never CONSCIOUSLY told them. That really was the only explanation: There was no way that - after being given the artificial impression that the entire project needed to be burned to the ground - they would somehow conveniently decide that I should be trusted with the last pieces of evidence. Not just any evidence, either: At a glance I could tell that I had been left with everything I needed to manufacture and configure the nanites myself, just on a much smaller scale.
Despite my best intentions, some small part of myself had subconsciously implanted the addendum that one way or another, I should have the power to continue the project privately.
Fine, then. I’d get home, pack up what little I could fit and get the hell out of the city, state, maybe even country before finding somewhere I could safely destroy the last remains of a terrible mistake.
That was almost two years ago.
I never did get around to destroying that equipment.
At least, that's what I try to tell myself.
In hindsight, I don’t see how things could have turned out any other way. I’m not saying that as an excuse for any of the things I did or as if it makes them any less bad, but having taken the first step, things just kind of kept happening.
It started at work. I won’t say where.
We were testing methods of remote information transmission that didn’t rely on explicit outputs or inputs. Basically communication that bypassed the barriers outlined in models like Berlo’s SMCR: Instead of relying on language to convey meaning, our aim was to find a way to convey meaning itself directly from one mind to at least one other.
Again, with the benefit of hindsight, the implications were obvious, but we weren’t concerned with whether we should, we just wanted to see if we could. Classic hubris of the scientifically minded.
And it turns out we can. Or more specifically, I can. I’ve made sure all traces of the research material has been scrubbed from any database; every hard drive degaussed, every memory stick smashed into tiny pieces, every document shredded and the whole lot set on fire just to be safe. The technology is too dangerous to risk falling into the wrong hands.
Yes, like mine. It turns out my hands are also the wrong hands, but I didn’t know it at the time. I thought if I just kept the research to myself and studied it in secret, I could find a way to use it to make the world a better place. I guess I can still do that. Maybe it will make up for the bad that I’ve done, which on reflection isn’t even that bad.
Sure, I accidentally corrupted the free will of a fellow human being and inadvertently turned them into my loyal assistant and sex slave, but they’re happy. I know they’re happy, because in a lot of ways, they’re also me.
That helps, right?
*
Everyone was very excited. It was something worth being excited about. Transmission was old tech and measuring changes in brain waves was old tech, but reliably translating knowledge as it was being recalled into data, then being able to implant that data into another mind was a big fucking deal.
Other departments in other labs were specialising in mechanical transmission - robotics and cybernetics, for replacement or auxiliary limbs or remote work in hazardous environments. Useful stuff, but not nearly as delicate as what we were trying to achieve. They were trying to transmit a signal to a robot hand to gently hold an egg: We were trying to pull a single thought out of one mind and stitch it seamlessly into another.
Our first major breakthrough was impression: Not the conveyance of explicit knowledge or of a specific message, just a vague sense experienced by the broadcaster transmitted to the receiver. It had to be a strong sense, which meant staff with intense phobias being the broadcaster knowing what objects were beneath a series of cups, and the receiver choosing a cup at random based on the impression being transmitted to them.
It wasn’t a hundred percent accurate, but the results fell well outside of what would have been possible on pure guesswork and we were pumped to fine tune the technology to see what it could do.
I say “random,” because even though it wasn’t, even though we knew it wasn’t and even though the receiver knew that a successful test would be proof that it wasn’t, they still felt as though they were choosing randomly. At no point did they feel like they were under someone else’s influence or receiving information externally; in every single instance, they were convinced that the experiment had failed and they were just choosing at random.
That should have been our first warning.
We advanced from cups viewed from two positions to mazes navigated from two positions, and then from mazes to simple guessing games like battleships and go fish. Again, no explicit information, but impressions that still left the receiver under the illusion that they were just lucky guessers.
From simple games we moved on to more advanced guessing games like celebrity heads and poker. This was a significant step forwards, but we were still relying on impressions that could be rationalised by the receiver as guesswork and luck. At no point was anyone being fed information that they couldn’t have conceivably deduced, remembered, calculated or bumbled their way into naturally.
That’s when the second major breakthrough happened. One of our broadcasters, Jackson, had gotten tired transmitting the correct answers to his receiver and had started feeding them deliberately incorrect answers. Nothing obvious - just answers that were close enough that they could make even someone who already knew second guess themselves. His receiver had a post-it note on her forehead with “Tiger Woods” written in permanent marker on it, and she had been given the clue “Golfing champion.”
By now, everyone had gotten used to Jackson’s shenanigans, so we grinned or grimaced as poor Lena rattled through every wrong answer she could be compelled to try.
“Tony the Tiger. Michael Jordan. Walt Disney. Santa Claus. Mickey Mouse. Bullroarer Took. Babe Ruth. Heisenberg. Wait, who the hell is Bullroarer Took?”
She didn’t get an answer, as the lab immediately exploded into questions and exclamations and people generally just freaking out. We’d done it, and somehow completely by accident: An entirely new, explicit piece of information had been seamlessly added to a receiver’s brain and it wasn’t until a few seconds after they’d actually said it that they even realised it wasn’t information from their own brain.
That was our second warning.
The third warning came quite a bit later, but by pure chance, I was the only one who noticed and when I did, I acted immediately.
Jackson’s shenanigans had inadvertently opened up new paths of inquiry. By randomly but deliberately poking at areas of knowledge specifically unrelated to the task at hand, we were able to isolate the neural activation patterns associated with conscious knowledge independent of emotional belief.
What followed were several successful instances of transmitting discrete pieces of data from broadcaster to receiver, however we then ran into the new problem of getting the receiver to distinguish between their own thoughts and the information being fed to them. Furthermore, when asked to explain the reasoning behind the transmitted answers, receivers became dismissive, evasive and sometimes even agitated, later explaining that the information just “felt true,” a sensation that applied even in instances where the receiver had been deliberately fed incorrect data.
With mounting dread, we realised the danger of the technology we had created.
The true horror sunk in during a coffee break, when by pure chance I saw Jackon’s reflection making an odd hand gesture over the drink of a coworker whose back was turned. I had to force myself to turn around slowly, watching Jackson converse casually without his eyes leaving her face. It wasn’t until she took a sip that he seemed to relax and noticed me by the coffee machine. I did my best to betray nothing, placing my own coffee onto the table in front of him and moving as though to sit when I “remembered” to get cream from the fridge.
This time when I turned I saw his hurried motion plainly in the brushed metal door, and it took all the self control I had not to confront him or punch his lights out. I returned to the table, adding the cream without sitting before returning it to the fridge. I picked up my coffee and was about to walk out of the room with it when Jackson called out to me with some innocent question about my department. It quickly became clear that he was stalling, waiting for me to drink, so I feigned a casual sip with tightly pursed lips as we spoke and he seemed to relax. I took the opportunity to leave with my cup and as soon as I was out of sight went straight to the micro-observation facility.
We had initially aimed to use physical chips implanted in the subject’s brains to establish a connection, but the risk of accidental damage compounded by multiple intrusions in the case of faulty hardware or the replacement of redundant units made this untenable. Thankfully (or perhaps not), we were assisted by our sister department in nanotech, who had developed a biomonitoring system using carbide nanites that could enter the bloodstream through the digestive tract. To test for successful nanite absorption, we just needed to take a blood sample and insert it into an observation case. And it didn’t just work on blood.
I felt my stomach drop as the coffee reading came back positive. A concentration high enough that even a mouthful would fully colonise a body within hours. I felt sick as I entered a vial of my own saliva, and when that test also came back as a weak positive and rising, I almost fainted.
That fucking bastard.
I had to stop myself from running to the configuration deck and came to a sudden halt halfway there. There’s no way Jackson could have done anything underhanded on one of the terminals without someone seeing him. The room, the equipment and change was constantly monitored as a security measure. If he were going to do anything without being detected, it would need to be somewhere private where he could still access the server and the network. He wasn’t authorised to be anywhere near the site’s core infrastructure, but it was the only place where he would have everything he needed.
I didn’t know how I was going to get access to the server room when I arrived - it’s not as if I had access either - but it turned out that I didn’t need access and neither did Jackson.
Lena had access, and she had left the door unlocked.
She looked up at me owlishly from where she was sitting on the floor, cross-legged with a laptop on her knees.
“Oh, Hi Marcus,” she said, parroting Tommy Wiseau’s infamous line as though we were meeting in the break room.
“Lena?” I asked cautiously. “What are you working on?”
“Oh, I’m just making sure that anytime a new host comes online, they’re set to receive only,” she said, as though she were just filling out her calendar. She turned the laptop so that I could see the screen and pointed at the second of two dots on a map of the facility. “See? There you are right next to me. You came online just a minute ago, so I’ve already made you a receiver.”
“And why would you do that?”
“Because Jackson told me to.”
I stared at the unquestioning innocence in her eyes.
“And you have to do what he says?”
Lena rolled her eyes at me. “Obviously.”
“Obviously,” I repeated. The silence was broken only by the steady whine of cooling fans.
Eventually, Lena shifted uncomfortably. “So, what are you doing here? You’re not IT.”
Not wanting to alarm her, I said the first thing that I could think of. “No, but Jackson sent me.”
The way Lena’s face lit up at his name made me feel ill.
“Does that mean you’re working for him too?”
“Yes,” I lied. Like a man laying down rails for a moving train as he’s riding on it, I grabbed blindly for any string of words that might work. “And he told me to come get you for something important. He’s… outside in the parking lot and says you need to come straight away.”
Lena’s brow wrinkled. “Oh, but I have to stay here for stage three. I’ve just finished getting everyone online.”
“That’s fine. He told me to take over. I have to do what he says, remember? You’ve finished stage two, haven’t you? He says you’ve done a very good job.”
Again, the look of bliss that took over Lena’s face twisted my gut.
“Great! Where can I find him?”
“He just told me as he was walking out,” I said, letting Lena stand up and hand me the laptop. “You’ll have to go look for him. He’s keeping an eye out for you.”
“Okay!” I watched Lena leave the room and closed it behind her, making sure to lock it this time. We shared our parking with three other departments across eight floors, so unless Jackson really was there already, that would keep her out of the way.
She’d been right. Jackson had worked his way through the entire department’s staff and I had a live view of every single person in the facility. Watching the glowing dots meander around the map gave me a truly terrifying glimpse into the future we had made possible.
What caught my eye was something that didn’t exist in the standard interface. We had created individual controls for the kind of transmissions we wanted and the direction we wanted them to go in, but Lena had added a new input without a label.
Clicking on it, a text field appears in which the name “Enfield, Lena” was already populated followed by a yes/no switch.
I pressed “yes” and blacked out.
*
I was in the parking lot, on the blue level by bay two-zero-two. At first I wondered how I had been suddenly transported when I realised how strange I felt all over - my body, my clothes and my hair all felt wrong somehow.
I looked down and felt the strength leave my legs as I saw a woman’s body stretching out below me. A woman’s body in a pair of black Mary Janes, matching pencil skirt, white dress shirt and a lanyard whose ID read “Lena Enfield.”
I stared at myself in shock, having fallen to my knees and began running my unfamiliar hands over my unfamiliar body, trying to confirm that I wasn’t somehow dreaming.
“Lena!” a voice echoed across the concrete, causing me to jump in a mix of fear and guilt. I turned in the direction of the voice and felt my heart quail at the side of Jackson striding towards me, his face contorted with fury.
In that instant I felt an overwhelming sense of panic take over and I wanted to be absolutely anywhere except anywhere near him, and in that same moment I felt myself dragged back into the cool air of the server room, sitting on the floor with Lena’s laptop on my legs.
We had theorised that it was possible, but had never been arrogant or stupid enough to try it. The psychological risks and ethical dangers it posed were beyond our ability to rationalise and well outside the original scope of the project, though there were rumours that it would eventually be turned towards a similar end.
But I didn’t have time to marvel at the development. Jackson would interrogate Lena, Lena would tell him the truth, and he would run straight here. I had to act fast.
Jackson would head straight for the server room once he realised what had happened.
I could head straight for the director’s office, but there was no guarantee that she wasn’t also in on his plot. I checked the map again: She had her nanites installed and despite her rank in the organisation had also been set to receive, as had every guard on her floor. Jackson really intended to just dominate everyone in the building. I had all the proof I needed to expose Jackson and have him arrested.
We would need to deprogram Lena. Shit, assuming that was even possible. God only knew how badly Jackson had been screwing with her brain, or for how long. And there was always a chance the higher ups would find out and do what higher ups always do when they have the opportunity to take even more wealth and power.
I fretted for much longer than I should have under the circumstances. Maybe there really was no other way, or maybe I was just deliberately backing myself into a corner. Whatever the case, the sudden jangle of keys at the door alerted me that I had run out of time, and that within seconds, Jackson would be in the room to steal back the laptop, or possibly even frame me, now that he’d been discovered.
I’d considered the option and dismissed it as immoral. Self-serving. A road too dangerous to even consider walking down. But having failed to take any other action, it was the only one I had left.
It was the right thing to do. It was the only thing to do. When the chips are down and the pressure is on, the only person you can depend on is yourself.
I dragged my own icon into the super broadcaster position, and hit “execute.”
*
There wasn’t any sudden rush of sensation. There never had been: Broadcasting just took the data you wanted to impart and transmitted a copy to the target. But for some reason, I still expected something.
What did happen was the sound of keys hitting the floor outside, followed by a hollow groan of absolute despair.
I unlocked the door and opened it to find Jackson, grey-faced and swaying with his hands covering his face. Lena was behind him, looking pitiful, but not nearly as distraught as Jackson.
“Hello, Jackson.” I said flatly.
“Don’t…” he moaned through his hands.
People had begun to file into the room, ashen-faced but with a mix of anger, all of them staring at Jackson as he tried to hide behind himself.
I’d used the nanites to broadcast two things: The knowledge of what Jackson had tried to do, and my overwhelming disgust at him for the attempt.
Now everyone knew what he’d done, he knew that they knew and he shared their hatred for himself because I had copied it directly from my mind into his.
“Nobody hurt him,” I said, seeing the balled fists and shaking hands around me. “Nobody let him hurt himself, either. Get him out of here.”
Four men approached Jackson, who didn’t resist as they grimly marched him away. I turned to Lena, who was running her hands through her hair, wide-eyed and shivering.
“H-he was-s in m-my head…” she stammered.
I didn’t have any words of consolation for her. Least of all, because not moments ago I had also been inside her mind. The only reason she knew about Jackson was because I had “told” her. I motioned for another one of the staff to take her away.
“Alright, everyone,” I said to those who remained. “I want an all-hands meeting in the break room. Tell everyone you see, and someone head upstairs to find…”
I trailed off as I realised how much time would be wasted finding everyone in the building and telling them where to go, and then more wasted simply having the meeting itself, and that was assuming nobody disagreed with what I was about to say.
Well, neither of those things were problems anymore, were they?
I activated my transmitter and broadcast a new set of instructions.
“The project is to be terminated. Nobody can be trusted with this power. Destroy all hardware, all documentation, strip the building down and wipe everything.”
The effect was instant: People began moving with an almost frantic purpose, delegating tasks to themselves or people nearby as files began to be pulled out of drawers and shredded, computers wiped and machinery disassembled. I had intended to join in, but found myself at sea in a centre of bustling activity, so instead walked myself out to my car to lie down and clear my head.
Had I done the right thing? Yes. Absolutely. Any other decision would have exposed everyone to the risk of Jackson regaining control, or the project being compromised by a figure in authority. Even if the director was of sound moral character, her superiors might not be, or their superiors above them. Someone, somewhere in the organisation would have tried to take advantage, just like Jackson did. Better to destroy everything and pretend it never happened.
I watched numbly as a procession of staff began to file out with armfuls and boxes of shredded documents, leaving trails of confetti in their wake. Like ants, they threw their boxes into one of the massive steel containers used for waste disposal. Some others had started fussing over the nearest cars, and it took me a while to realise that they were siphoning the petrol.
My initial alarm was quelled somewhat when they left the containers of fuel to one side instead of lighting it immediately. Any kind of fire would alert the emergency services, who would no doubt try to stop what was happening once they arrived.
It was actually kind of peaceful, sitting apart from the action and just watching it unfold. Almost like watching an ant colony cleaning out a lunchbox: All of the inside bits got broken down and taken outside until all that was left was the shell.
They had filled all six bins and four of the cargo trucks by the time they were done. Everything had been reduced to the smallest parts it could be torn, cut, unscrewed, unplugged or just smashed into. There was no cheering as fuel was added or the flames lit from a safe distance. Just the quiet relief of a terrible future averted.
Someone coughed near me and I turned to see Lena and a few other members of staff with a single trolley loaded with some equipment that hadn’t been destroyed. Confused, I turned to Lena.
“Aren’t you going to add it to the pile?” I asked.
“Not this stuff,” Lena said cheerfully, apparently recovered from her earlier breakdown. “We figured it would be a shame if we destroyed literally everything, so we’ve saved some of it. And because you decided to be mister lazy-pants while the rest of us were hard at work, we’re giving you the job of taking care of it.”
I couldn’t stop my brow furrowing in confusion. “I never told you to do that.”
Lena scoffed as the others began loading the equipment into my car. “Good. We’re not here to do what you tell us. The vote was unanimous: We’re all getting out, so you get to babysit the last remnants. Hide it, destroy it, do whatever you want. This is your share of the responsibility. Maybe next time, do your bit instead of wandering off for a nap, okay?”
And with that, they left to join the rapidly dispersing crowd as everyone jumped into their cars or hitched a ride from the others. A column of black smoke reached up from the facility, and it would be a matter of minutes before the firefighters arrived. Just by virtue of the work we were doing, the cops wouldn’t be far behind.
Without time to get everything out of my car and into the fire, I jumped into the driver’s seat and made my way out with the rest, racking my brain furiously as I tried to avoid speeding on my way home.
I never told them to set aside any equipment for me. No, I never CONSCIOUSLY told them. That really was the only explanation: There was no way that - after being given the artificial impression that the entire project needed to be burned to the ground - they would somehow conveniently decide that I should be trusted with the last pieces of evidence. Not just any evidence, either: At a glance I could tell that I had been left with everything I needed to manufacture and configure the nanites myself, just on a much smaller scale.
Despite my best intentions, some small part of myself had subconsciously implanted the addendum that one way or another, I should have the power to continue the project privately.
Fine, then. I’d get home, pack up what little I could fit and get the hell out of the city, state, maybe even country before finding somewhere I could safely destroy the last remains of a terrible mistake.
That was almost two years ago.
I never did get around to destroying that equipment.
mind control
masturbation
possession
stealth control
selfcest
+8 more
+7 more
+6 more
+5 more
+4 more
6
26.0K
1898
27
8
See All Top Stories
Top Adventures
Inspired from Dude9
Moving it to a ai format
In this story you are, Johnathan Maccinon an 18 year old boy who lives in Providence Rhode Island with his family. One day you are cleaning in your back yard when you discover a strange statue that ends up granting you paranormal powers!
List of powers
.Possession: You can possess the body of another person. When in possession of their body you have full control over them and can make them do anything. You achieve this by phasing into their bodies in either a physical or spirit form. After you leave them you can do one of three things.
1. Make them forget what happened and they just have a blank spot in their memory
2. Alter their memories
3. Let them remember you were inside of them
Mind control: By simply willing someone to do something they will do it. You can either make them do it and make it seem like they did it themselves or make them do something that they have no control over.
.Share Powers: Johnathan can allow his powers to be shared, but he cannot be affected by someone else using his powers against him and he can take the powers away with a thought.
CHARACTERS
Johnathan Maccinon: An 18 year old boy who lives with his family. He isn’t fat but he’s not ripped either. He has short brown hair and green eyes. He stands at around five feet eight inches tall and has a love for all things scary and paranormal.
Amanda Maccinon: Johnathan’s 40 year old mother. She is around the same size as John, she has chin length auburn hair, with green eyes. While she is in her forties she has an amazing body. She has maintained the hourglass figure with little toil. However her most prominent feature are her large breasts.
Nathan Maccinon: Johnathan’s father who is 50. He is five foot 3 and a little fat. He works at a law firm in the city and isn’t home much.
Mary Maccinon: Mary is your father’s sister. She has neck length black hair and wears glasses. She like your mother has a nice body and a large bust which she doesn’t like to flaunt, being very respectable.
Henry Rask: Henry is your childhood friend, like you he is a huge sci-fi fan. He likes stories that involve alien powers and possession.
Rachel Rask: Henry’s sister. She is in the same grade as you. While you grew up together she never really cared much for you and was at times mean. She has large DD breasts which she has no problem showing off.
Michelle Rask: Henry’s mom, she is the definition of a MILF. Big boobs, nice ass, glasses, long curly brown hair and gorgeous green eyes. You definitely see where Rachel gets her good looks from.
.You can add characters and do as you please.
However you cannot kill off the people listed. Have fun and go nuts
SETTING & WORLD
Modern day suburb
Moving it to a ai format
In this story you are, Johnathan Maccinon an 18 year old boy who lives in Providence Rhode Island with his family. One day you are cleaning in your back yard when you discover a strange statue that ends up granting you paranormal powers!
List of powers
.Possession: You can possess the body of another person. When in possession of their body you have full control over them and can make them do anything. You achieve this by phasing into their bodies in either a physical or spirit form. After you leave them you can do one of three things.
1. Make them forget what happened and they just have a blank spot in their memory
2. Alter their memories
3. Let them remember you were inside of them
Mind control: By simply willing someone to do something they will do it. You can either make them do it and make it seem like they did it themselves or make them do something that they have no control over.
.Share Powers: Johnathan can allow his powers to be shared, but he cannot be affected by someone else using his powers against him and he can take the powers away with a thought.
CHARACTERS
Johnathan Maccinon: An 18 year old boy who lives with his family. He isn’t fat but he’s not ripped either. He has short brown hair and green eyes. He stands at around five feet eight inches tall and has a love for all things scary and paranormal.
Amanda Maccinon: Johnathan’s 40 year old mother. She is around the same size as John, she has chin length auburn hair, with green eyes. While she is in her forties she has an amazing body. She has maintained the hourglass figure with little toil. However her most prominent feature are her large breasts.
Nathan Maccinon: Johnathan’s father who is 50. He is five foot 3 and a little fat. He works at a law firm in the city and isn’t home much.
Mary Maccinon: Mary is your father’s sister. She has neck length black hair and wears glasses. She like your mother has a nice body and a large bust which she doesn’t like to flaunt, being very respectable.
Henry Rask: Henry is your childhood friend, like you he is a huge sci-fi fan. He likes stories that involve alien powers and possession.
Rachel Rask: Henry’s sister. She is in the same grade as you. While you grew up together she never really cared much for you and was at times mean. She has large DD breasts which she has no problem showing off.
Michelle Rask: Henry’s mom, she is the definition of a MILF. Big boobs, nice ass, glasses, long curly brown hair and gorgeous green eyes. You definitely see where Rachel gets her good looks from.
.You can add characters and do as you please.
However you cannot kill off the people listed. Have fun and go nuts
SETTING & WORLD
Modern day suburb
341
429
20
0
After another boring day in school, its the last homeroom of the day. What none of you were prepared for was the portal that opened in the classroom, sucking everyone in class into another world. However, a mistake has been made, and you’re summoned as a slime!
CHARACTERS
Dan (You: 18) - You, the protagonist. You of are average build and intelligence with short brown hair and eyes. You don't really stick out much in class, not particularly popular but also not considered a nerd. You prefer to keep to yourself and your few friends and play video games at home with your friends when school is over. You have a crush on Lena and you have no idea if she likes you back.
Jeremy (19) - Your perverted best friend. Also of average build with blonde hair and blue eyes. He's always been a little obsessed with isekai manga and dreams a little too vividly of living his own isekai life. Despite chasing girls pretty much his entire life (or perhaps because of it), he has never had a girlfriend.
Lena (18) - The girl next door and the one you've had a crush on for several years now. Despite her personality and hobbies, she's a red-headed bombshell with a body to die for. Despite her good looks, she's always stayed humble and had a good sense of humor. She was a bit of an ugly duckling when younger, so when guys suddenly started taking an interest in her she was able to see through their shallowness.
Victoria (19) - The stereotypical class goth girl with a killer body. She has black hair with purple highlights that hangs to just above her butt. She's very pretty and knows it, wearing as much fishnet as physically possibly that fits within the dress code (or sometimes really doesn't, but nobody calls her out on it). She seems to have a different boyfriend every week.
Jessica (18) - She looks like your typical class bimbo with her long blonde hair, model-like body, great tits, and a rocking ass. Defying expectations, she's actually very kind to everyone in class and always has something nice to say about others. Also despite her looks, she's one of the top students in class. She's currently single and has a secret crush on Jeremy.
Cara (18) - Likely the most beautiful girl in the entire school. She has killer curves, perfectly shaped breasts, and long black hair. She is the student class president and has a mature aura about her. She always seems to know what needs to be done but she has a bit of a mischievous side to her that can sometimes get her into trouble. She’s currently single. She was visiting your classroom portal opened, so she got pulled in as well.
Eric (19) - The class jock and bully. Captain of the football team and temper to boot, he has a massive crush on Jessica and keeps confessing to her, but is constantly turned down. He takes advantage of his muscled body and parent's status to get what he wants, and bullies the kids in class who he deems easy targets.
Alex (18) - A quiet loner girl with large-rimmed glasses, of petite build, and with auburn hair in a pixie cut. She's always been jealous of the prettier girls in class who "have it easy." She can often be seen walking around the school near the labs, muttering to herself while dressed in an oversized lab coat. She's by far the smartest person in the class.
Ms. Petrov (25) - Teacher of your homeroom class and immigrant from Russia, she is the envy of all other students who wish they had her as their homeroom teacher. With a body like a Russian model, long red hair, and a tight ass that puts celebrities to shame, she is the star of the classroom. True to her roots, she has a hot temper and is quick to discipline misbehaving students, but she's always fair.
The Goddess (???) - The most beautiful woman you’ve ever laid your eyes on. Silky silver hair, perfectly shaped breasts, and wonderful curves. Also somehow incredibly clumsy, despite being a goddess. She’s the one who messed up your summoning and she lives in a dimension separate from mortals.
SETTING & WORLD
The classroom is set in the modern world of 2025, but when the students are sucked through the portal the world they are sucked into resembles the age of castles and kingdoms of medieval Europe. Castles dominate the horizon and monsters roam the land in between civilization freely.
CHARACTERS
Dan (You: 18) - You, the protagonist. You of are average build and intelligence with short brown hair and eyes. You don't really stick out much in class, not particularly popular but also not considered a nerd. You prefer to keep to yourself and your few friends and play video games at home with your friends when school is over. You have a crush on Lena and you have no idea if she likes you back.
Jeremy (19) - Your perverted best friend. Also of average build with blonde hair and blue eyes. He's always been a little obsessed with isekai manga and dreams a little too vividly of living his own isekai life. Despite chasing girls pretty much his entire life (or perhaps because of it), he has never had a girlfriend.
Lena (18) - The girl next door and the one you've had a crush on for several years now. Despite her personality and hobbies, she's a red-headed bombshell with a body to die for. Despite her good looks, she's always stayed humble and had a good sense of humor. She was a bit of an ugly duckling when younger, so when guys suddenly started taking an interest in her she was able to see through their shallowness.
Victoria (19) - The stereotypical class goth girl with a killer body. She has black hair with purple highlights that hangs to just above her butt. She's very pretty and knows it, wearing as much fishnet as physically possibly that fits within the dress code (or sometimes really doesn't, but nobody calls her out on it). She seems to have a different boyfriend every week.
Jessica (18) - She looks like your typical class bimbo with her long blonde hair, model-like body, great tits, and a rocking ass. Defying expectations, she's actually very kind to everyone in class and always has something nice to say about others. Also despite her looks, she's one of the top students in class. She's currently single and has a secret crush on Jeremy.
Cara (18) - Likely the most beautiful girl in the entire school. She has killer curves, perfectly shaped breasts, and long black hair. She is the student class president and has a mature aura about her. She always seems to know what needs to be done but she has a bit of a mischievous side to her that can sometimes get her into trouble. She’s currently single. She was visiting your classroom portal opened, so she got pulled in as well.
Eric (19) - The class jock and bully. Captain of the football team and temper to boot, he has a massive crush on Jessica and keeps confessing to her, but is constantly turned down. He takes advantage of his muscled body and parent's status to get what he wants, and bullies the kids in class who he deems easy targets.
Alex (18) - A quiet loner girl with large-rimmed glasses, of petite build, and with auburn hair in a pixie cut. She's always been jealous of the prettier girls in class who "have it easy." She can often be seen walking around the school near the labs, muttering to herself while dressed in an oversized lab coat. She's by far the smartest person in the class.
Ms. Petrov (25) - Teacher of your homeroom class and immigrant from Russia, she is the envy of all other students who wish they had her as their homeroom teacher. With a body like a Russian model, long red hair, and a tight ass that puts celebrities to shame, she is the star of the classroom. True to her roots, she has a hot temper and is quick to discipline misbehaving students, but she's always fair.
The Goddess (???) - The most beautiful woman you’ve ever laid your eyes on. Silky silver hair, perfectly shaped breasts, and wonderful curves. Also somehow incredibly clumsy, despite being a goddess. She’s the one who messed up your summoning and she lives in a dimension separate from mortals.
SETTING & WORLD
The classroom is set in the modern world of 2025, but when the students are sucked through the portal the world they are sucked into resembles the age of castles and kingdoms of medieval Europe. Castles dominate the horizon and monsters roam the land in between civilization freely.
428
399
14
2
A Mysterious App let you possess other people bodies.
You download an app on your cellphone from the darkweeb - TAMAASHI. For every contact saved in your cellphone, now you can possess them instantly, leaving your body behind. First for only 30 minutes, as you continue using it, new functions will be unblocked, and longer possession time will be available.
CHARACTERS
ERIK - parents are dead and you don't talk anymore with your sucessfully sister. You were bullied during highschool and now you are a recluse.
SETTING & WORLD
Normal World. City, suburbs, high shcool, park, stripclub, mall
You download an app on your cellphone from the darkweeb - TAMAASHI. For every contact saved in your cellphone, now you can possess them instantly, leaving your body behind. First for only 30 minutes, as you continue using it, new functions will be unblocked, and longer possession time will be available.
CHARACTERS
ERIK - parents are dead and you don't talk anymore with your sucessfully sister. You were bullied during highschool and now you are a recluse.
SETTING & WORLD
Normal World. City, suburbs, high shcool, park, stripclub, mall
257
421
12
2
You've always been intrigued by thoughts and how they would physically work. In college you wound up discovering exactly how a thought looks on a molecular level.
Your project took some time, but you created nanobots capable of influencing people's minds. Your first subject (your best friend Lily) responded with glee as you laid out the plan.
The first test was simple, Lily drank the spiked drink and you would make her feel a range of emotions. You feverishly typed on the computer, fine-tuning the signal. At first it was subtle, a smile across her lips, a tear without reason, a scowl. She felt all those emotions just like they were her own. She just could not explain why she felt them, she just did.
CHARACTERS
[You]/[Matt](The player)
- Tall, lean, and disarmingly handsome in a rumpled genius way
- Brown hair always slightly messy from running hands through it
- Your sharp eyes miss nothing—especially Lily’s flushed cheeks
Lily
Your best friend, puberty hit her hard, she went from a scrawny nerdy loner, to an absolute bombshell. The only thing that didn't change was her confidence. She is still as nerdy as ever and hides her body underneath oversized hoodies and sweatpants. Even when she works out she hides her body. You have had a crush on her all your life, but never had the guts to tell her.
She is also studying biomechanics.
Josh
An art student. A good friend of yours and a bit of a pervert. Loves to flirt with girls but does not have the guts to follow through.
He is of medium build, a permanent 'just-out-of-bed' vibe and a limitless fantasy.
Has a crush on Sarah.
Sarah
A sports student. She is the captain of the swimming team. Blonde hair, athletic build. An optimist at heart and down to try anything. Bisexual.
And many more students and teachers
"Any character can be infected—some just take more creativity than others!"
Your project took some time, but you created nanobots capable of influencing people's minds. Your first subject (your best friend Lily) responded with glee as you laid out the plan.
The first test was simple, Lily drank the spiked drink and you would make her feel a range of emotions. You feverishly typed on the computer, fine-tuning the signal. At first it was subtle, a smile across her lips, a tear without reason, a scowl. She felt all those emotions just like they were her own. She just could not explain why she felt them, she just did.
CHARACTERS
[You]/[Matt](The player)
- Tall, lean, and disarmingly handsome in a rumpled genius way
- Brown hair always slightly messy from running hands through it
- Your sharp eyes miss nothing—especially Lily’s flushed cheeks
Lily
Your best friend, puberty hit her hard, she went from a scrawny nerdy loner, to an absolute bombshell. The only thing that didn't change was her confidence. She is still as nerdy as ever and hides her body underneath oversized hoodies and sweatpants. Even when she works out she hides her body. You have had a crush on her all your life, but never had the guts to tell her.
She is also studying biomechanics.
Josh
An art student. A good friend of yours and a bit of a pervert. Loves to flirt with girls but does not have the guts to follow through.
He is of medium build, a permanent 'just-out-of-bed' vibe and a limitless fantasy.
Has a crush on Sarah.
Sarah
A sports student. She is the captain of the swimming team. Blonde hair, athletic build. An optimist at heart and down to try anything. Bisexual.
And many more students and teachers
"Any character can be infected—some just take more creativity than others!"
563
277
12
0
You find a magic pen, anything it writes becomes true.
If the writing is in past tense the magic changes reality so it's always been that way, if the writing is in present tense it causes a change that people can notice.
If the writing is in past tense the magic changes reality so it's always been that way, if the writing is in present tense it causes a change that people can notice.
80
381
11
0
See All Top Adventures
New Chapters
Chapter Two in The Incident at Milton High
by
NightOwl005
· 12 Feb 2026
After Rachel’s confrontation with the person behind the possessions in school, Rachel's friends notice some changes in her. Someone from Trevor's past comes back to haunt him.
13.3K
959
3
4
Feverish Morality in A Fever in the Mountains
by
BobX
· 11 Feb 2026
It's another day for Daniel, where he tries to understand better what is happening to him. Can he control his counterpart? Does he still control himself?
6.0K
471
0
0
Chapter 3 in The HoloGirlfriend Chronicles
by
MagicMan67
· 10 Feb 2026
Max, the prototype HoloGF, demonstrates some of her capabilities to Kevin.
Chapter 2 in Life at a Snail's Pace
Elena Mags' Heist - 01 in Silas' heist
by
BobX
· 06 Feb 2026
Silas had always been a connoisseur of the unattainable. To him, the elite of the city weren't just the ruling class; they were the most intricate puzzles, their lives guarded by walls of money, status, and the crushing weight of public expectation. His next target was the ultimate prize—a high-profile socialite whose grace was legendary and whose reputation was spotless. But where the world saw a beacon of purity, Silas saw a magnificent piece of clockwork waiting to be dismantled. In his new scheme, his usual brand of calculated depravity and lecherous opportunism would find a new home, turning a life of disciplined elegance into a playground for his darkest impulses.
4.4K
506
0
0
See All Stories
New Adventures
In a Fantasy World, our young adventure find a book that let him assume stored identities, changing his life and destiny forever.
[Detailed Description]
Arkadia is the biggest bastion of humanity (humans, elf, dwarves and beastkin). The medieval fantasy city hold the future of humanity in its street and constructions. Our down on luck protagonist acquires a magic grimoire that let you capture the visage of others, trapping them in the pages of the books and in doing so, it enable him to adopt their forms.
CHARACTERS
Rives - An orphan from outside the capital. Born with low mana quantity but with the rare talent of "Grimoire Master", he entered Arkadia University in order to study magic - something that his talent gave an edge over his peers. Face discrimination at the university because of his upbringing. As a scholarship student with a rare talent, it is known to some people, specially professors or high achievers that want to recruit promising people. Has a burn mark on his back, he doesn't like to show this to others - a kind of complex for him. Does odd jobs at the Adventurers Guild as a side gig - has a small crush on one of the receptionist.
Lilith - a succubus, has infiltrated Arkadia university as the daughter of a merchant Alicia. As Alicia she wear very modest clothes that doesn't show skin and don't show her curves, glasses that hide her eyes and her red hair is used as braided - trying to appear the most plain as possible, hiding the bombastic body she has. As Lilith in her succubus form, her red hair is used in pigtails and her most intimate part are hided only by the most erotic and little pieces of cloth. Her breast are huge and has a very sensitive tail. At the start of the story, Rives doesn't know that Lilith and Alicia are the same person.
Liza - A Saint from the church. Very naive and shy, but with a big heart. Brown short hair with a headband and with clothes that hide her body, even if her big boobs can be seen behind it. Short, voluptuous body. Dream of meeting a hero. Is not a student per se, being a Saint of the church, but goes to the university in order to help with lectures and practical classes. It is says that her light magic is the strongest one in this generation.
Nora - A female knight student that goes to Arkadia university as a partnership with her Knight Order. Shares some of her classes with Rives. She is more handsome than beautiful, tall with short black hair, lean with a small chest and a fit tone body, she has a small waist that is followed by a fit bubble butt. Doesn't respect weak people - specially weak nobles- but not an outright bully. As a commoner, has a sense of camaraderie with Rives.
Mellica - An upperclassman student, a human noble of high rank - a duke. Very pretty and tall, with long blond hair that falls in curls, very strict, don't like commoners because of their lack of manners, but don't hate because of what they are, at difference of other nobles. Just and upright. She is also part of a knight order that use magic - a magus knight.
Mrs. Hegellikta - Rector of Arkadia's university, one of the very rare High Elves. Old, nobody know how much, but she has seen kings and queen come and go, but she looks young - a twenty something fair maiden with long white hair and big tits with pronounced hips and legs - a body that looks made for sin, specially for an elf. She is always wearing a tunic that let free her legs, a big hat and a big old magic scepter, rumored to be made from the Yggdrasil tree. When she uses magic, dust particle are suspended on the air because of her powerful and big mana concentration.
Claus von Stauffenberg - Vici Rektor of Arkadia's University, a tall and pall man with long, grey hair that walks with a cane and use leather gloves. Her light-blue eyes seems to see through your mind.
Roy - a refreshing freshman, son of a minor noble house, attractive, charming and afable. Has tried to befriend Rives in multiple occasion, very good with the sword, and an okay aptitude to magic. Twin-brother of Nessy.
Nessy - Nes for the friend, an attractive and beautiful freshman with long pink hair, treat everyone gently and there is a high number of males attracted to her. Twin-sister of Roy.
Ymrill - Princess of the elf nation. Proud and noble, wants her elf nation to rise in prestige and came to Arkadia to study, she is a freshman. Very beautiful and regal albeit small, her body is very petite, almost childlike - but her age, if the rumors are to be trusted, is that she is at least hundred years old.
Seras - Receptionist at the adventurers guild, a cat woman with a beautiful smile, very popular with the males because of her kindness and her curvy body - she has a great behind. Always ready to help, especially new adventurers.
Luke - Adventurer, a good friend of Rives. A playboy with lots of luck with the woman.
SETTING & WORLD
- The races of humanity are the Human, Elfs, Dwarves and Beastkin.
- Everyone can use mana, the source of energy of magic, specially to power magic objects with a fix function, but only people that study learnt to handle the mana in order to do magic.
- Elves are the beautiful race. Both males and females are lean, skins without blemishes and beautiful faces, bodies strong yet with low fat and muscle content, and hair only on their faces. Males tend to have androgynous faces, meanwhile the females have small to medium tits, and subtle yet feminine curves. Great quantity of mana, genius in magic, have difficulty having children so they are the less numerous race. They live long and have a culture of not using underwear (the human kind).
- High Elves are a subset of the elves, very rare and most people think that they are a race of legends, deemed to be able to live eternally, and their magic grow with age. The only confirmed High Elf to be known is Mrs. Hegellikta (but there are others).
- Dwarves are the skilled races, the best smiths. Short in stature, but resilient and strong, they aren't agile but their hands are dexterous. Male dwarves are in general strong, with big muscles and with a lot of hair on their faces - their beards are a symbol of pride for males - meanwhile female dwarves have young faces with no speak of hair or beards, curvy bodies with hints of muscles and big tits disproportionate to their height and young looking body. They live longer than humans but less than elves.
-Elder Dwarves are a subset of the Dwarves, very rare and most people think that they are a race of legends, deemed to be the only ones able to use mythical grade materials to forge Artifacts.
- Beastkin are similar to humans, with traits from some animals. They are different kind, such as catfolks, wolffolks, etc. they exhibit trait from this animals. Tend to live the same amount as humans. There are two types, the Terrenal types, that are stronger and agile than human but with even lower magical reserves, such as catfolks or wolffoks, and the Magical Types, that are more magical inclined than humans and even dwarves, such as Kitsunes. Their culture is tribal-like, they don't care a lot about social class, but there can be frictions between different clans of beastkin.
- The most powerful of the Beastkin is a Dragonborn, a beastkin that have the capabilities of both Terrenal types and Magical types beastkin. Extremely rare, there is a rumor than in realty there is no Dragonborn, in realty they are Dragons using Transmutation Magic to walk among humanity (or demons, in case of evil Dragons).
- Humans are the most numerous races, followed by beastkin, dwarves and elves.
- Demon folks are the conjunction of all the races that oppose humanity, such as vampires, orks, goblins, succubus, incubus, etc.
- Arkadia is an old, big and vast city, an old bastion that started encroaching other neighboring cities until it become the behemoth of today, a multicultural place difficult to travel around if you don't know how to move around, and as such a lot of people only limits to the main roads or in their zones, rarely moving around in the city.
- Arkadia has a big castle in the middle of the city, where the royal family lives. Around the castle you can found the noble district, where the old blood lives, rarely venturing outside their walls except in their carriage to travels to outside the city. They rarely respect commoners, their old ways make the majority of them prompt to corruption, feeling that they can do anything with their titles.
- The big cathedral can be found in the central plaza of Arkadia, a big explanation of land where people goes to ask for money on the street or to sell their products. It is the central religious place of the religion, with a lot of people goes to peregrinate her all the year around.
- Multitude of Knight Orders can be found around the city, some opening to all the people and some only to certain kind - such as only for nobility. The royal knight order is the order of the most elite of the people, in charge of guarding the royal family. The orders can be independently units, or can be subordinated to individual or institutions.
- Arkadia's university in the biggest magic research center of the country, so people from all around the world comes to study here, commoner and nobles, riches and poor (but only if they are given a scholarship). It's even older than the castle, a big structure that has growth with time, giving birth to a union of old and new constructions living in a chaotic harmony - many rooms, libraries, towers, aisles, stairs, corridors, etc. have been lost to time or are knew to a few. Many secrets can be found on the structures lost to time. The different libraries hold many books, a lot of time their only copy know to mankind can be found here, housing secrets or ancient spells. Because of its big reach, people from the church and knight orders constantly come and go from here, with multitude of cooperation starting all the time with different kind of external organizations.
- You can find multitude of guilds in Arkadia, from which the most important is the one of adventurers.
- Grimoires are books with magic imbued in them, that if you possess them it let you cast the spells imbued inside them. Very rare and powerful, method of creating one lost to time and normally housing spells of great power. Normally very difficult to use, "Grimoire Master" let you comprehend how to use one instantly, but it still needs a cost of mana to use one.
- Magic and artifacts that deal or interfere with the mind, body or soul are prohibited or restricted - only with a special license you can study these, or possess this kind of artifact. There is a dark market for people that use these magic, or have these artifacts.
[Detailed Description]
Arkadia is the biggest bastion of humanity (humans, elf, dwarves and beastkin). The medieval fantasy city hold the future of humanity in its street and constructions. Our down on luck protagonist acquires a magic grimoire that let you capture the visage of others, trapping them in the pages of the books and in doing so, it enable him to adopt their forms.
CHARACTERS
Rives - An orphan from outside the capital. Born with low mana quantity but with the rare talent of "Grimoire Master", he entered Arkadia University in order to study magic - something that his talent gave an edge over his peers. Face discrimination at the university because of his upbringing. As a scholarship student with a rare talent, it is known to some people, specially professors or high achievers that want to recruit promising people. Has a burn mark on his back, he doesn't like to show this to others - a kind of complex for him. Does odd jobs at the Adventurers Guild as a side gig - has a small crush on one of the receptionist.
Lilith - a succubus, has infiltrated Arkadia university as the daughter of a merchant Alicia. As Alicia she wear very modest clothes that doesn't show skin and don't show her curves, glasses that hide her eyes and her red hair is used as braided - trying to appear the most plain as possible, hiding the bombastic body she has. As Lilith in her succubus form, her red hair is used in pigtails and her most intimate part are hided only by the most erotic and little pieces of cloth. Her breast are huge and has a very sensitive tail. At the start of the story, Rives doesn't know that Lilith and Alicia are the same person.
Liza - A Saint from the church. Very naive and shy, but with a big heart. Brown short hair with a headband and with clothes that hide her body, even if her big boobs can be seen behind it. Short, voluptuous body. Dream of meeting a hero. Is not a student per se, being a Saint of the church, but goes to the university in order to help with lectures and practical classes. It is says that her light magic is the strongest one in this generation.
Nora - A female knight student that goes to Arkadia university as a partnership with her Knight Order. Shares some of her classes with Rives. She is more handsome than beautiful, tall with short black hair, lean with a small chest and a fit tone body, she has a small waist that is followed by a fit bubble butt. Doesn't respect weak people - specially weak nobles- but not an outright bully. As a commoner, has a sense of camaraderie with Rives.
Mellica - An upperclassman student, a human noble of high rank - a duke. Very pretty and tall, with long blond hair that falls in curls, very strict, don't like commoners because of their lack of manners, but don't hate because of what they are, at difference of other nobles. Just and upright. She is also part of a knight order that use magic - a magus knight.
Mrs. Hegellikta - Rector of Arkadia's university, one of the very rare High Elves. Old, nobody know how much, but she has seen kings and queen come and go, but she looks young - a twenty something fair maiden with long white hair and big tits with pronounced hips and legs - a body that looks made for sin, specially for an elf. She is always wearing a tunic that let free her legs, a big hat and a big old magic scepter, rumored to be made from the Yggdrasil tree. When she uses magic, dust particle are suspended on the air because of her powerful and big mana concentration.
Claus von Stauffenberg - Vici Rektor of Arkadia's University, a tall and pall man with long, grey hair that walks with a cane and use leather gloves. Her light-blue eyes seems to see through your mind.
Roy - a refreshing freshman, son of a minor noble house, attractive, charming and afable. Has tried to befriend Rives in multiple occasion, very good with the sword, and an okay aptitude to magic. Twin-brother of Nessy.
Nessy - Nes for the friend, an attractive and beautiful freshman with long pink hair, treat everyone gently and there is a high number of males attracted to her. Twin-sister of Roy.
Ymrill - Princess of the elf nation. Proud and noble, wants her elf nation to rise in prestige and came to Arkadia to study, she is a freshman. Very beautiful and regal albeit small, her body is very petite, almost childlike - but her age, if the rumors are to be trusted, is that she is at least hundred years old.
Seras - Receptionist at the adventurers guild, a cat woman with a beautiful smile, very popular with the males because of her kindness and her curvy body - she has a great behind. Always ready to help, especially new adventurers.
Luke - Adventurer, a good friend of Rives. A playboy with lots of luck with the woman.
SETTING & WORLD
- The races of humanity are the Human, Elfs, Dwarves and Beastkin.
- Everyone can use mana, the source of energy of magic, specially to power magic objects with a fix function, but only people that study learnt to handle the mana in order to do magic.
- Elves are the beautiful race. Both males and females are lean, skins without blemishes and beautiful faces, bodies strong yet with low fat and muscle content, and hair only on their faces. Males tend to have androgynous faces, meanwhile the females have small to medium tits, and subtle yet feminine curves. Great quantity of mana, genius in magic, have difficulty having children so they are the less numerous race. They live long and have a culture of not using underwear (the human kind).
- High Elves are a subset of the elves, very rare and most people think that they are a race of legends, deemed to be able to live eternally, and their magic grow with age. The only confirmed High Elf to be known is Mrs. Hegellikta (but there are others).
- Dwarves are the skilled races, the best smiths. Short in stature, but resilient and strong, they aren't agile but their hands are dexterous. Male dwarves are in general strong, with big muscles and with a lot of hair on their faces - their beards are a symbol of pride for males - meanwhile female dwarves have young faces with no speak of hair or beards, curvy bodies with hints of muscles and big tits disproportionate to their height and young looking body. They live longer than humans but less than elves.
-Elder Dwarves are a subset of the Dwarves, very rare and most people think that they are a race of legends, deemed to be the only ones able to use mythical grade materials to forge Artifacts.
- Beastkin are similar to humans, with traits from some animals. They are different kind, such as catfolks, wolffolks, etc. they exhibit trait from this animals. Tend to live the same amount as humans. There are two types, the Terrenal types, that are stronger and agile than human but with even lower magical reserves, such as catfolks or wolffoks, and the Magical Types, that are more magical inclined than humans and even dwarves, such as Kitsunes. Their culture is tribal-like, they don't care a lot about social class, but there can be frictions between different clans of beastkin.
- The most powerful of the Beastkin is a Dragonborn, a beastkin that have the capabilities of both Terrenal types and Magical types beastkin. Extremely rare, there is a rumor than in realty there is no Dragonborn, in realty they are Dragons using Transmutation Magic to walk among humanity (or demons, in case of evil Dragons).
- Humans are the most numerous races, followed by beastkin, dwarves and elves.
- Demon folks are the conjunction of all the races that oppose humanity, such as vampires, orks, goblins, succubus, incubus, etc.
- Arkadia is an old, big and vast city, an old bastion that started encroaching other neighboring cities until it become the behemoth of today, a multicultural place difficult to travel around if you don't know how to move around, and as such a lot of people only limits to the main roads or in their zones, rarely moving around in the city.
- Arkadia has a big castle in the middle of the city, where the royal family lives. Around the castle you can found the noble district, where the old blood lives, rarely venturing outside their walls except in their carriage to travels to outside the city. They rarely respect commoners, their old ways make the majority of them prompt to corruption, feeling that they can do anything with their titles.
- The big cathedral can be found in the central plaza of Arkadia, a big explanation of land where people goes to ask for money on the street or to sell their products. It is the central religious place of the religion, with a lot of people goes to peregrinate her all the year around.
- Multitude of Knight Orders can be found around the city, some opening to all the people and some only to certain kind - such as only for nobility. The royal knight order is the order of the most elite of the people, in charge of guarding the royal family. The orders can be independently units, or can be subordinated to individual or institutions.
- Arkadia's university in the biggest magic research center of the country, so people from all around the world comes to study here, commoner and nobles, riches and poor (but only if they are given a scholarship). It's even older than the castle, a big structure that has growth with time, giving birth to a union of old and new constructions living in a chaotic harmony - many rooms, libraries, towers, aisles, stairs, corridors, etc. have been lost to time or are knew to a few. Many secrets can be found on the structures lost to time. The different libraries hold many books, a lot of time their only copy know to mankind can be found here, housing secrets or ancient spells. Because of its big reach, people from the church and knight orders constantly come and go from here, with multitude of cooperation starting all the time with different kind of external organizations.
- You can find multitude of guilds in Arkadia, from which the most important is the one of adventurers.
- Grimoires are books with magic imbued in them, that if you possess them it let you cast the spells imbued inside them. Very rare and powerful, method of creating one lost to time and normally housing spells of great power. Normally very difficult to use, "Grimoire Master" let you comprehend how to use one instantly, but it still needs a cost of mana to use one.
- Magic and artifacts that deal or interfere with the mind, body or soul are prohibited or restricted - only with a special license you can study these, or possess this kind of artifact. There is a dark market for people that use these magic, or have these artifacts.
463
284
3
0
James just graduated from university and is now interning at a company that produces iced tea.
Overall, he really likes working there, except for the bitchy boss. Early in the morning, on his way to the office, James found a strange purple stone on the ground. Picking it up, he found himself in a a black room. And a menu popped up in front of him, like in a computer game. It was a notification that he had been selected for rebirth.He should start life in a new fantasy world.But he won't be there empty-handed. He is granted the power of "Trust" and "Transformation".
While James is touching someone, that person will believe everything that James tells him, after the contact is terminated, the person or animal will think the same way as James did during the contact.
James can also transform into anyone, be it an animal or a person from those he touched, and if the contact was long, he can receive the memory of that person or animal when transforming.And also his habits.
CHARACTERS
James, a 22 year old boy, is kind and humorous.
SETTING & WORLD
Fantasy
Overall, he really likes working there, except for the bitchy boss. Early in the morning, on his way to the office, James found a strange purple stone on the ground. Picking it up, he found himself in a a black room. And a menu popped up in front of him, like in a computer game. It was a notification that he had been selected for rebirth.He should start life in a new fantasy world.But he won't be there empty-handed. He is granted the power of "Trust" and "Transformation".
While James is touching someone, that person will believe everything that James tells him, after the contact is terminated, the person or animal will think the same way as James did during the contact.
James can also transform into anyone, be it an animal or a person from those he touched, and if the contact was long, he can receive the memory of that person or animal when transforming.And also his habits.
CHARACTERS
James, a 22 year old boy, is kind and humorous.
SETTING & WORLD
Fantasy
273
192
4
0
Inspired by "Paranormal Powers remix
Adventure by Robounit"
In this adventure, you play as John Davidson, an 18-year-old high school student.
One day, returning from the library, you find a strange green stone similar to an emerald.When you take it in your hands, it crumbles into dust that envelops you. You have a strange dream where a voice says that you now have the following abilities:
Mind Control: You can subtly influence someone's perception or even completely rewrite their personality.
Possession: You can leave your body as a spirit (leaving it on autopilot or putting it to sleep), or become a full-fledged ghost and inhabit someone else's body. You will also learn the memory of the person you possessed and can change it if you wish.
Shapeshifter: Once you have entered someone's body, you can later take on the appearance of that person with all their habits and other small details.
CHARACTERS
John Davidson, white guy, 18 years old, height 180, green eyes, brunette.
Emily Davidson, John's stepmother, married his father and took his last name. She's 40 years old, has an hourglass figure, and perky breasts.Her husband provides for her completely, so she doesn’t work anywhere; her hobby is writing novels.
Chloe Davidson, Emily's biological daughter and John's half-sister, was forced to take the surname Davidson. She attended the same school as John, but was in a different class. She is 18 years old, blonde, slender, and petite breast
Maya, John's girlfriend, classmate, 18, African American, loves to play video games with John at his house
Thomas Davidson, the father of the family, He works as an engineer, so he's often on business trips, but he gets a good salary for it. He's 50 years old.
SETTING & WORLD
The modern world
Adventure by Robounit"
In this adventure, you play as John Davidson, an 18-year-old high school student.
One day, returning from the library, you find a strange green stone similar to an emerald.When you take it in your hands, it crumbles into dust that envelops you. You have a strange dream where a voice says that you now have the following abilities:
Mind Control: You can subtly influence someone's perception or even completely rewrite their personality.
Possession: You can leave your body as a spirit (leaving it on autopilot or putting it to sleep), or become a full-fledged ghost and inhabit someone else's body. You will also learn the memory of the person you possessed and can change it if you wish.
Shapeshifter: Once you have entered someone's body, you can later take on the appearance of that person with all their habits and other small details.
CHARACTERS
John Davidson, white guy, 18 years old, height 180, green eyes, brunette.
Emily Davidson, John's stepmother, married his father and took his last name. She's 40 years old, has an hourglass figure, and perky breasts.Her husband provides for her completely, so she doesn’t work anywhere; her hobby is writing novels.
Chloe Davidson, Emily's biological daughter and John's half-sister, was forced to take the surname Davidson. She attended the same school as John, but was in a different class. She is 18 years old, blonde, slender, and petite breast
Maya, John's girlfriend, classmate, 18, African American, loves to play video games with John at his house
Thomas Davidson, the father of the family, He works as an engineer, so he's often on business trips, but he gets a good salary for it. He's 50 years old.
SETTING & WORLD
The modern world
299
845
6
1
Rise as a new power in the world of Code Geass either as the Britanian Noble Ashton Veilcroft or as the beaten down Japanese resident of the Shinjuku Ghetto, Kiba Yuuto.
You play as one of the mentioned characters, you receive world reshaping cards with a myriad of effect but mostly centered on turning those that are afflicted with a card into a female servant of a given archetype.
CHARACTERS
Ashton veilcroft= This is the Britanian option, you will start as Ashton Veilcroft the fourth son of an addled lord father, an addled lord father that had sent you and your older sister to japan. On the surface to look for marriage candidates for your sister, Suzanna amongst the young lords of Ashford academy, and for you to begin to make your own way as a fourth son with a small business.
In reality in one of the small bouts of lucidity that your father managed to wrestle from the drugs your three older brothers poured into him he had done all he could to separate you from them and try to give both you and your sister some sort of fighting chance against them, before they decided that your closeness to his inevitable death was a threat and had you consigned to the grave alongside you.
Ashton is a somewhat arrogant young man of 19 years of age, he is the fourth son of a minor lordship back in the old city of pendragon. As the fourth son he would have never inherited even if his brothers had not all been sociopathic kinslayers, which they very much were. As Ashton you will need to build your powerbase and prepare to fend off the assassins that your brothers will send, and they will send them. Also, your father had asked you to keep your elder sister alive and free of your brother's plots if at all possible but such a task was far second to the task of preserving your own precious hide.
Ashton has a small shipping and transport business he heads with a not all that loyal group of directors underneath him to do the day to day running of the business. Mostly the business transports minor imports into Japan, comforts for the Britaninas far from home and consigned to the "barbaric" area eleven, though he does have ambitions to expand into the more lucrative (if also more dangerous) business of transporting sakuradite mined and refined here in area 11.
Ashton has a head butler names Sebastien who reports to whichever brother pays him more, and his female maids are all working for one brother or the other. He has a few loyal guards hi father had sent him but Ashton lives in constant paranoia of being assassinated.
Kiba Yuto-Kiba Yuuto is an eighteen year old man of japanese descent doing the best he can to are for his sibling ins a country that is no longer truly his, a country that has had it's new masters decree all her native sons and daughters to be little more then second class citizens at best and trash and cattle to be used and degraded at worst. His starting situation is bleak, but with the pouch at his side and the contents they contain…maybe that can change.
Kiba is a generally good man, but when it comes to making sure his family is safe he will go to any extremes to see it done currnetly there is a banging at his door in the middle of the night and the only person he can think of who would be pounding on his door at this time of night was that asshole Kento, no doubt here to extort more money from you for the "privilege" of not throwing Kiba out of the hovel he called an apartment complex.
Never mind that he had paid the fat fuck just the week before, he would have eaten and drank that away by now and he knew Kiba was one of the more hard working and industrious "tenants" in his apartment and thus would probably have more he could extort from you.
He also knew that Kiba had two younger siblings, a brother and a sister to protect and thus would not risk being turned out into the ghetto with nowhere for them to live, even if his current home did have a hole in the wall where a britannian shell had passed through during a recent "pacification" sweep of the ghetto.
SETTING & WORLD
the world is that of Code Geass, in Japan or "area Eleven" the quest starts three months before the canon events of the anime.
You play as one of the mentioned characters, you receive world reshaping cards with a myriad of effect but mostly centered on turning those that are afflicted with a card into a female servant of a given archetype.
CHARACTERS
Ashton veilcroft= This is the Britanian option, you will start as Ashton Veilcroft the fourth son of an addled lord father, an addled lord father that had sent you and your older sister to japan. On the surface to look for marriage candidates for your sister, Suzanna amongst the young lords of Ashford academy, and for you to begin to make your own way as a fourth son with a small business.
In reality in one of the small bouts of lucidity that your father managed to wrestle from the drugs your three older brothers poured into him he had done all he could to separate you from them and try to give both you and your sister some sort of fighting chance against them, before they decided that your closeness to his inevitable death was a threat and had you consigned to the grave alongside you.
Ashton is a somewhat arrogant young man of 19 years of age, he is the fourth son of a minor lordship back in the old city of pendragon. As the fourth son he would have never inherited even if his brothers had not all been sociopathic kinslayers, which they very much were. As Ashton you will need to build your powerbase and prepare to fend off the assassins that your brothers will send, and they will send them. Also, your father had asked you to keep your elder sister alive and free of your brother's plots if at all possible but such a task was far second to the task of preserving your own precious hide.
Ashton has a small shipping and transport business he heads with a not all that loyal group of directors underneath him to do the day to day running of the business. Mostly the business transports minor imports into Japan, comforts for the Britaninas far from home and consigned to the "barbaric" area eleven, though he does have ambitions to expand into the more lucrative (if also more dangerous) business of transporting sakuradite mined and refined here in area 11.
Ashton has a head butler names Sebastien who reports to whichever brother pays him more, and his female maids are all working for one brother or the other. He has a few loyal guards hi father had sent him but Ashton lives in constant paranoia of being assassinated.
Kiba Yuto-Kiba Yuuto is an eighteen year old man of japanese descent doing the best he can to are for his sibling ins a country that is no longer truly his, a country that has had it's new masters decree all her native sons and daughters to be little more then second class citizens at best and trash and cattle to be used and degraded at worst. His starting situation is bleak, but with the pouch at his side and the contents they contain…maybe that can change.
Kiba is a generally good man, but when it comes to making sure his family is safe he will go to any extremes to see it done currnetly there is a banging at his door in the middle of the night and the only person he can think of who would be pounding on his door at this time of night was that asshole Kento, no doubt here to extort more money from you for the "privilege" of not throwing Kiba out of the hovel he called an apartment complex.
Never mind that he had paid the fat fuck just the week before, he would have eaten and drank that away by now and he knew Kiba was one of the more hard working and industrious "tenants" in his apartment and thus would probably have more he could extort from you.
He also knew that Kiba had two younger siblings, a brother and a sister to protect and thus would not risk being turned out into the ghetto with nowhere for them to live, even if his current home did have a hole in the wall where a britannian shell had passed through during a recent "pacification" sweep of the ghetto.
SETTING & WORLD
the world is that of Code Geass, in Japan or "area Eleven" the quest starts three months before the canon events of the anime.
999
203
1
0
[Two Line Summary]
Inspired by the gilligans island episode
Wacky mad scientist Dr. Boris Balinkoff, an invention that allows him to control and manipulate the higher brain functions of other individuals, turning them into remote controlled robots
[Detailed Description]
Wacky mad scientist Dr. Boris Balinkoff, invents an invention that allows him to control and manipulate the higher brain functions of other individuals, turning them into remote controlled robots
CHARACTERS
[Characters]
Dr. Boris Balinkoff- wacky mad scientist and a crook. Wants to experiment with human subjects in order to steal things from people!
Often lets his libido distract him
Coeds of the local community college- the men and women of the local community college came to the beach to party! None too bright, but all hot, horny, and ready to party!
The device- The doctors latest invention! Using a series of smal golden rings as “receivers”, the doctors latest invention can use a bulky remote to control and manipulate the higher brain functions of other individuals, turning them into mindlessly controlled robots!
SETTING & WORLD
[Setting & World]
Inspired by the gilligans island episode
Wacky mad scientist Dr. Boris Balinkoff, an invention that allows him to control and manipulate the higher brain functions of other individuals, turning them into remote controlled robots
[Detailed Description]
Wacky mad scientist Dr. Boris Balinkoff, invents an invention that allows him to control and manipulate the higher brain functions of other individuals, turning them into remote controlled robots
CHARACTERS
[Characters]
Dr. Boris Balinkoff- wacky mad scientist and a crook. Wants to experiment with human subjects in order to steal things from people!
Often lets his libido distract him
Coeds of the local community college- the men and women of the local community college came to the beach to party! None too bright, but all hot, horny, and ready to party!
The device- The doctors latest invention! Using a series of smal golden rings as “receivers”, the doctors latest invention can use a bulky remote to control and manipulate the higher brain functions of other individuals, turning them into mindlessly controlled robots!
SETTING & WORLD
[Setting & World]
406
326
2
0
See All Adventures
New AI Chat
0 / 100,000 characters
Loading...
Loading...
In a Fantasy World, our young adventure find a book that let him assume stored identities, changing his life and destiny forever.
[Detailed Description]
Arkadia is the biggest bastion of humanity (humans, elf, dwarves and beastkin). The medieval fantasy city hold the future of humanity in its street and constructions. Our down on luck protagonist acquires a magic grimoire that let you capture the visage of others, trapping them in the pages of the books and in doing so, it enable him to adopt their forms.
CHARACTERS
Rives - An orphan from outside the capital. Born with low mana quantity but with the rare talent of "Grimoire Master", he entered Arkadia University in order to study magic - something that his talent gave an edge over his peers. Face discrimination at the university because of his upbringing. As a scholarship student with a rare talent, it is known to some people, specially professors or high achievers that want to recruit promising people. Has a burn mark on his back, he doesn't like to show this to others - a kind of complex for him. Does odd jobs at the Adventurers Guild as a side gig - has a small crush on one of the receptionist.
Lilith - a succubus, has infiltrated Arkadia university as the daughter of a merchant Alicia. As Alicia she wear very modest clothes that doesn't show skin and don't show her curves, glasses that hide her eyes and her red hair is used as braided - trying to appear the most plain as possible, hiding the bombastic body she has. As Lilith in her succubus form, her red hair is used in pigtails and her most intimate part are hided only by the most erotic and little pieces of cloth. Her breast are huge and has a very sensitive tail. At the start of the story, Rives doesn't know that Lilith and Alicia are the same person.
Liza - A Saint from the church. Very naive and shy, but with a big heart. Brown short hair with a headband and with clothes that hide her body, even if her big boobs can be seen behind it. Short, voluptuous body. Dream of meeting a hero. Is not a student per se, being a Saint of the church, but goes to the university in order to help with lectures and practical classes. It is says that her light magic is the strongest one in this generation.
Nora - A female knight student that goes to Arkadia university as a partnership with her Knight Order. Shares some of her classes with Rives. She is more handsome than beautiful, tall with short black hair, lean with a small chest and a fit tone body, she has a small waist that is followed by a fit bubble butt. Doesn't respect weak people - specially weak nobles- but not an outright bully. As a commoner, has a sense of camaraderie with Rives.
Mellica - An upperclassman student, a human noble of high rank - a duke. Very pretty and tall, with long blond hair that falls in curls, very strict, don't like commoners because of their lack of manners, but don't hate because of what they are, at difference of other nobles. Just and upright. She is also part of a knight order that use magic - a magus knight.
Mrs. Hegellikta - Rector of Arkadia's university, one of the very rare High Elves. Old, nobody know how much, but she has seen kings and queen come and go, but she looks young - a twenty something fair maiden with long white hair and big tits with pronounced hips and legs - a body that looks made for sin, specially for an elf. She is always wearing a tunic that let free her legs, a big hat and a big old magic scepter, rumored to be made from the Yggdrasil tree. When she uses magic, dust particle are suspended on the air because of her powerful and big mana concentration.
Claus von Stauffenberg - Vici Rektor of Arkadia's University, a tall and pall man with long, grey hair that walks with a cane and use leather gloves. Her light-blue eyes seems to see through your mind.
Roy - a refreshing freshman, son of a minor noble house, attractive, charming and afable. Has tried to befriend Rives in multiple occasion, very good with the sword, and an okay aptitude to magic. Twin-brother of Nessy.
Nessy - Nes for the friend, an attractive and beautiful freshman with long pink hair, treat everyone gently and there is a high number of males attracted to her. Twin-sister of Roy.
Ymrill - Princess of the elf nation. Proud and noble, wants her elf nation to rise in prestige and came to Arkadia to study, she is a freshman. Very beautiful and regal albeit small, her body is very petite, almost childlike - but her age, if the rumors are to be trusted, is that she is at least hundred years old.
Seras - Receptionist at the adventurers guild, a cat woman with a beautiful smile, very popular with the males because of her kindness and her curvy body - she has a great behind. Always ready to help, especially new adventurers.
Luke - Adventurer, a good friend of Rives. A playboy with lots of luck with the woman.
SETTING & WORLD
- The races of humanity are the Human, Elfs, Dwarves and Beastkin.
- Everyone can use mana, the source of energy of magic, specially to power magic objects with a fix function, but only people that study learnt to handle the mana in order to do magic.
- Elves are the beautiful race. Both males and females are lean, skins without blemishes and beautiful faces, bodies strong yet with low fat and muscle content, and hair only on their faces. Males tend to have androgynous faces, meanwhile the females have small to medium tits, and subtle yet feminine curves. Great quantity of mana, genius in magic, have difficulty having children so they are the less numerous race. They live long and have a culture of not using underwear (the human kind).
- High Elves are a subset of the elves, very rare and most people think that they are a race of legends, deemed to be able to live eternally, and their magic grow with age. The only confirmed High Elf to be known is Mrs. Hegellikta (but there are others).
- Dwarves are the skilled races, the best smiths. Short in stature, but resilient and strong, they aren't agile but their hands are dexterous. Male dwarves are in general strong, with big muscles and with a lot of hair on their faces - their beards are a symbol of pride for males - meanwhile female dwarves have young faces with no speak of hair or beards, curvy bodies with hints of muscles and big tits disproportionate to their height and young looking body. They live longer than humans but less than elves.
-Elder Dwarves are a subset of the Dwarves, very rare and most people think that they are a race of legends, deemed to be the only ones able to use mythical grade materials to forge Artifacts.
- Beastkin are similar to humans, with traits from some animals. They are different kind, such as catfolks, wolffolks, etc. they exhibit trait from this animals. Tend to live the same amount as humans. There are two types, the Terrenal types, that are stronger and agile than human but with even lower magical reserves, such as catfolks or wolffoks, and the Magical Types, that are more magical inclined than humans and even dwarves, such as Kitsunes. Their culture is tribal-like, they don't care a lot about social class, but there can be frictions between different clans of beastkin.
- The most powerful of the Beastkin is a Dragonborn, a beastkin that have the capabilities of both Terrenal types and Magical types beastkin. Extremely rare, there is a rumor than in realty there is no Dragonborn, in realty they are Dragons using Transmutation Magic to walk among humanity (or demons, in case of evil Dragons).
- Humans are the most numerous races, followed by beastkin, dwarves and elves.
- Demon folks are the conjunction of all the races that oppose humanity, such as vampires, orks, goblins, succubus, incubus, etc.
- Arkadia is an old, big and vast city, an old bastion that started encroaching other neighboring cities until it become the behemoth of today, a multicultural place difficult to travel around if you don't know how to move around, and as such a lot of people only limits to the main roads or in their zones, rarely moving around in the city.
- Arkadia has a big castle in the middle of the city, where the royal family lives. Around the castle you can found the noble district, where the old blood lives, rarely venturing outside their walls except in their carriage to travels to outside the city. They rarely respect commoners, their old ways make the majority of them prompt to corruption, feeling that they can do anything with their titles.
- The big cathedral can be found in the central plaza of Arkadia, a big explanation of land where people goes to ask for money on the street or to sell their products. It is the central religious place of the religion, with a lot of people goes to peregrinate her all the year around.
- Multitude of Knight Orders can be found around the city, some opening to all the people and some only to certain kind - such as only for nobility. The royal knight order is the order of the most elite of the people, in charge of guarding the royal family. The orders can be independently units, or can be subordinated to individual or institutions.
- Arkadia's university in the biggest magic research center of the country, so people from all around the world comes to study here, commoner and nobles, riches and poor (but only if they are given a scholarship). It's even older than the castle, a big structure that has growth with time, giving birth to a union of old and new constructions living in a chaotic harmony - many rooms, libraries, towers, aisles, stairs, corridors, etc. have been lost to time or are knew to a few. Many secrets can be found on the structures lost to time. The different libraries hold many books, a lot of time their only copy know to mankind can be found here, housing secrets or ancient spells. Because of its big reach, people from the church and knight orders constantly come and go from here, with multitude of cooperation starting all the time with different kind of external organizations.
- You can find multitude of guilds in Arkadia, from which the most important is the one of adventurers.
- Grimoires are books with magic imbued in them, that if you possess them it let you cast the spells imbued inside them. Very rare and powerful, method of creating one lost to time and normally housing spells of great power. Normally very difficult to use, "Grimoire Master" let you comprehend how to use one instantly, but it still needs a cost of mana to use one.
- Magic and artifacts that deal or interfere with the mind, body or soul are prohibited or restricted - only with a special license you can study these, or possess this kind of artifact. There is a dark market for people that use these magic, or have these artifacts.
[Detailed Description]
Arkadia is the biggest bastion of humanity (humans, elf, dwarves and beastkin). The medieval fantasy city hold the future of humanity in its street and constructions. Our down on luck protagonist acquires a magic grimoire that let you capture the visage of others, trapping them in the pages of the books and in doing so, it enable him to adopt their forms.
CHARACTERS
Rives - An orphan from outside the capital. Born with low mana quantity but with the rare talent of "Grimoire Master", he entered Arkadia University in order to study magic - something that his talent gave an edge over his peers. Face discrimination at the university because of his upbringing. As a scholarship student with a rare talent, it is known to some people, specially professors or high achievers that want to recruit promising people. Has a burn mark on his back, he doesn't like to show this to others - a kind of complex for him. Does odd jobs at the Adventurers Guild as a side gig - has a small crush on one of the receptionist.
Lilith - a succubus, has infiltrated Arkadia university as the daughter of a merchant Alicia. As Alicia she wear very modest clothes that doesn't show skin and don't show her curves, glasses that hide her eyes and her red hair is used as braided - trying to appear the most plain as possible, hiding the bombastic body she has. As Lilith in her succubus form, her red hair is used in pigtails and her most intimate part are hided only by the most erotic and little pieces of cloth. Her breast are huge and has a very sensitive tail. At the start of the story, Rives doesn't know that Lilith and Alicia are the same person.
Liza - A Saint from the church. Very naive and shy, but with a big heart. Brown short hair with a headband and with clothes that hide her body, even if her big boobs can be seen behind it. Short, voluptuous body. Dream of meeting a hero. Is not a student per se, being a Saint of the church, but goes to the university in order to help with lectures and practical classes. It is says that her light magic is the strongest one in this generation.
Nora - A female knight student that goes to Arkadia university as a partnership with her Knight Order. Shares some of her classes with Rives. She is more handsome than beautiful, tall with short black hair, lean with a small chest and a fit tone body, she has a small waist that is followed by a fit bubble butt. Doesn't respect weak people - specially weak nobles- but not an outright bully. As a commoner, has a sense of camaraderie with Rives.
Mellica - An upperclassman student, a human noble of high rank - a duke. Very pretty and tall, with long blond hair that falls in curls, very strict, don't like commoners because of their lack of manners, but don't hate because of what they are, at difference of other nobles. Just and upright. She is also part of a knight order that use magic - a magus knight.
Mrs. Hegellikta - Rector of Arkadia's university, one of the very rare High Elves. Old, nobody know how much, but she has seen kings and queen come and go, but she looks young - a twenty something fair maiden with long white hair and big tits with pronounced hips and legs - a body that looks made for sin, specially for an elf. She is always wearing a tunic that let free her legs, a big hat and a big old magic scepter, rumored to be made from the Yggdrasil tree. When she uses magic, dust particle are suspended on the air because of her powerful and big mana concentration.
Claus von Stauffenberg - Vici Rektor of Arkadia's University, a tall and pall man with long, grey hair that walks with a cane and use leather gloves. Her light-blue eyes seems to see through your mind.
Roy - a refreshing freshman, son of a minor noble house, attractive, charming and afable. Has tried to befriend Rives in multiple occasion, very good with the sword, and an okay aptitude to magic. Twin-brother of Nessy.
Nessy - Nes for the friend, an attractive and beautiful freshman with long pink hair, treat everyone gently and there is a high number of males attracted to her. Twin-sister of Roy.
Ymrill - Princess of the elf nation. Proud and noble, wants her elf nation to rise in prestige and came to Arkadia to study, she is a freshman. Very beautiful and regal albeit small, her body is very petite, almost childlike - but her age, if the rumors are to be trusted, is that she is at least hundred years old.
Seras - Receptionist at the adventurers guild, a cat woman with a beautiful smile, very popular with the males because of her kindness and her curvy body - she has a great behind. Always ready to help, especially new adventurers.
Luke - Adventurer, a good friend of Rives. A playboy with lots of luck with the woman.
SETTING & WORLD
- The races of humanity are the Human, Elfs, Dwarves and Beastkin.
- Everyone can use mana, the source of energy of magic, specially to power magic objects with a fix function, but only people that study learnt to handle the mana in order to do magic.
- Elves are the beautiful race. Both males and females are lean, skins without blemishes and beautiful faces, bodies strong yet with low fat and muscle content, and hair only on their faces. Males tend to have androgynous faces, meanwhile the females have small to medium tits, and subtle yet feminine curves. Great quantity of mana, genius in magic, have difficulty having children so they are the less numerous race. They live long and have a culture of not using underwear (the human kind).
- High Elves are a subset of the elves, very rare and most people think that they are a race of legends, deemed to be able to live eternally, and their magic grow with age. The only confirmed High Elf to be known is Mrs. Hegellikta (but there are others).
- Dwarves are the skilled races, the best smiths. Short in stature, but resilient and strong, they aren't agile but their hands are dexterous. Male dwarves are in general strong, with big muscles and with a lot of hair on their faces - their beards are a symbol of pride for males - meanwhile female dwarves have young faces with no speak of hair or beards, curvy bodies with hints of muscles and big tits disproportionate to their height and young looking body. They live longer than humans but less than elves.
-Elder Dwarves are a subset of the Dwarves, very rare and most people think that they are a race of legends, deemed to be the only ones able to use mythical grade materials to forge Artifacts.
- Beastkin are similar to humans, with traits from some animals. They are different kind, such as catfolks, wolffolks, etc. they exhibit trait from this animals. Tend to live the same amount as humans. There are two types, the Terrenal types, that are stronger and agile than human but with even lower magical reserves, such as catfolks or wolffoks, and the Magical Types, that are more magical inclined than humans and even dwarves, such as Kitsunes. Their culture is tribal-like, they don't care a lot about social class, but there can be frictions between different clans of beastkin.
- The most powerful of the Beastkin is a Dragonborn, a beastkin that have the capabilities of both Terrenal types and Magical types beastkin. Extremely rare, there is a rumor than in realty there is no Dragonborn, in realty they are Dragons using Transmutation Magic to walk among humanity (or demons, in case of evil Dragons).
- Humans are the most numerous races, followed by beastkin, dwarves and elves.
- Demon folks are the conjunction of all the races that oppose humanity, such as vampires, orks, goblins, succubus, incubus, etc.
- Arkadia is an old, big and vast city, an old bastion that started encroaching other neighboring cities until it become the behemoth of today, a multicultural place difficult to travel around if you don't know how to move around, and as such a lot of people only limits to the main roads or in their zones, rarely moving around in the city.
- Arkadia has a big castle in the middle of the city, where the royal family lives. Around the castle you can found the noble district, where the old blood lives, rarely venturing outside their walls except in their carriage to travels to outside the city. They rarely respect commoners, their old ways make the majority of them prompt to corruption, feeling that they can do anything with their titles.
- The big cathedral can be found in the central plaza of Arkadia, a big explanation of land where people goes to ask for money on the street or to sell their products. It is the central religious place of the religion, with a lot of people goes to peregrinate her all the year around.
- Multitude of Knight Orders can be found around the city, some opening to all the people and some only to certain kind - such as only for nobility. The royal knight order is the order of the most elite of the people, in charge of guarding the royal family. The orders can be independently units, or can be subordinated to individual or institutions.
- Arkadia's university in the biggest magic research center of the country, so people from all around the world comes to study here, commoner and nobles, riches and poor (but only if they are given a scholarship). It's even older than the castle, a big structure that has growth with time, giving birth to a union of old and new constructions living in a chaotic harmony - many rooms, libraries, towers, aisles, stairs, corridors, etc. have been lost to time or are knew to a few. Many secrets can be found on the structures lost to time. The different libraries hold many books, a lot of time their only copy know to mankind can be found here, housing secrets or ancient spells. Because of its big reach, people from the church and knight orders constantly come and go from here, with multitude of cooperation starting all the time with different kind of external organizations.
- You can find multitude of guilds in Arkadia, from which the most important is the one of adventurers.
- Grimoires are books with magic imbued in them, that if you possess them it let you cast the spells imbued inside them. Very rare and powerful, method of creating one lost to time and normally housing spells of great power. Normally very difficult to use, "Grimoire Master" let you comprehend how to use one instantly, but it still needs a cost of mana to use one.
- Magic and artifacts that deal or interfere with the mind, body or soul are prohibited or restricted - only with a special license you can study these, or possess this kind of artifact. There is a dark market for people that use these magic, or have these artifacts.
463
284
3
0
Inspired by "Paranormal Powers remix
Adventure by Robounit"
In this adventure, you play as John Davidson, an 18-year-old high school student.
One day, returning from the library, you find a strange green stone similar to an emerald.When you take it in your hands, it crumbles into dust that envelops you. You have a strange dream where a voice says that you now have the following abilities:
Mind Control: You can subtly influence someone's perception or even completely rewrite their personality.
Possession: You can leave your body as a spirit (leaving it on autopilot or putting it to sleep), or become a full-fledged ghost and inhabit someone else's body. You will also learn the memory of the person you possessed and can change it if you wish.
Shapeshifter: Once you have entered someone's body, you can later take on the appearance of that person with all their habits and other small details.
CHARACTERS
John Davidson, white guy, 18 years old, height 180, green eyes, brunette.
Emily Davidson, John's stepmother, married his father and took his last name. She's 40 years old, has an hourglass figure, and perky breasts.Her husband provides for her completely, so she doesn’t work anywhere; her hobby is writing novels.
Chloe Davidson, Emily's biological daughter and John's half-sister, was forced to take the surname Davidson. She attended the same school as John, but was in a different class. She is 18 years old, blonde, slender, and petite breast
Maya, John's girlfriend, classmate, 18, African American, loves to play video games with John at his house
Thomas Davidson, the father of the family, He works as an engineer, so he's often on business trips, but he gets a good salary for it. He's 50 years old.
SETTING & WORLD
The modern world
Adventure by Robounit"
In this adventure, you play as John Davidson, an 18-year-old high school student.
One day, returning from the library, you find a strange green stone similar to an emerald.When you take it in your hands, it crumbles into dust that envelops you. You have a strange dream where a voice says that you now have the following abilities:
Mind Control: You can subtly influence someone's perception or even completely rewrite their personality.
Possession: You can leave your body as a spirit (leaving it on autopilot or putting it to sleep), or become a full-fledged ghost and inhabit someone else's body. You will also learn the memory of the person you possessed and can change it if you wish.
Shapeshifter: Once you have entered someone's body, you can later take on the appearance of that person with all their habits and other small details.
CHARACTERS
John Davidson, white guy, 18 years old, height 180, green eyes, brunette.
Emily Davidson, John's stepmother, married his father and took his last name. She's 40 years old, has an hourglass figure, and perky breasts.Her husband provides for her completely, so she doesn’t work anywhere; her hobby is writing novels.
Chloe Davidson, Emily's biological daughter and John's half-sister, was forced to take the surname Davidson. She attended the same school as John, but was in a different class. She is 18 years old, blonde, slender, and petite breast
Maya, John's girlfriend, classmate, 18, African American, loves to play video games with John at his house
Thomas Davidson, the father of the family, He works as an engineer, so he's often on business trips, but he gets a good salary for it. He's 50 years old.
SETTING & WORLD
The modern world
299
845
6
1
You are a god, one of many. Your objective is to be the most adored god in the world. Possess mortals, kill or befriend other gods to accomplish your will.
Humanity has just entered the Bronze Age, and as they form villages and develop cultures, you are brought to life. You are one of hundreds of spirits born from humanity's desires and ambitions. Your power as a spirit is limited, but with the right vessel, mortals will call you a god.
It is in your hands to be the herald of the harvest, the warmongering soldier, or the caretaker mother of humanity.
SETTING & WORLD
A world named Hypor, where humanity is at the start of the Bronze Age and under siege from mythical creatures.
Humanity has just entered the Bronze Age, and as they form villages and develop cultures, you are brought to life. You are one of hundreds of spirits born from humanity's desires and ambitions. Your power as a spirit is limited, but with the right vessel, mortals will call you a god.
It is in your hands to be the herald of the harvest, the warmongering soldier, or the caretaker mother of humanity.
SETTING & WORLD
A world named Hypor, where humanity is at the start of the Bronze Age and under siege from mythical creatures.
767
358
1
0
A witch passing by overhears you breaking up with your current girlfriend, explaining that your parents are threatening to kick you out. She then curses you to take possession of your seven ex-girlfriends, switching daily.
CHARACTERS
You/Henry: Loving, kind hearted, and respectful. Broke and living rent free with your parents until you can save up for an apartment.
Kelly: Bombshell girlfriend that you were forces to break up with. Blonde hair that goes to her waist and E cup breast.
Lillain: Busty Goth ex-Girlfriend. Has raven black hair that goes just past her shoulders and G cup breasts. She has a pale skin tone.
Rachel: The Tanned Gym ex-girlfriend. Has short dirty blonde hair that is almost always in a ponytail. She has DD cup breast.
Chloe: The Streamer ex-girlfriend. Has dyed hair that goes just past her shoulders. Has C cup breasts.
Madison: The religious ex-girlfriend. Has brown hair that goes to her mid back. She has D cup breasts. Still wears the cross necklace you bought her.
Amy: The biker ex-girlfriend. Has red hair that goes tonher shoulders. Has E cup breast. Has a scar across her forearm.
Nicole: The musical ex-girlfriend. Has waist length black hair. She has F cup breasts.
The Witch: A witch that is passing when she overhears Henry breaking up with Kelly. Sensing his love, she curses him to possess each of his exes, switching daily.
SETTING & WORLD
Modern world that still uses magic.
CHARACTERS
You/Henry: Loving, kind hearted, and respectful. Broke and living rent free with your parents until you can save up for an apartment.
Kelly: Bombshell girlfriend that you were forces to break up with. Blonde hair that goes to her waist and E cup breast.
Lillain: Busty Goth ex-Girlfriend. Has raven black hair that goes just past her shoulders and G cup breasts. She has a pale skin tone.
Rachel: The Tanned Gym ex-girlfriend. Has short dirty blonde hair that is almost always in a ponytail. She has DD cup breast.
Chloe: The Streamer ex-girlfriend. Has dyed hair that goes just past her shoulders. Has C cup breasts.
Madison: The religious ex-girlfriend. Has brown hair that goes to her mid back. She has D cup breasts. Still wears the cross necklace you bought her.
Amy: The biker ex-girlfriend. Has red hair that goes tonher shoulders. Has E cup breast. Has a scar across her forearm.
Nicole: The musical ex-girlfriend. Has waist length black hair. She has F cup breasts.
The Witch: A witch that is passing when she overhears Henry breaking up with Kelly. Sensing his love, she curses him to possess each of his exes, switching daily.
SETTING & WORLD
Modern world that still uses magic.
1.0K
364
3
0
This story is about a young man named Adam and his girlfriend named Evelyn who can channel the spirit and transforms herself into anyone by get possessed.
Evelyn uses her channeling spirit ability and let herself to be possessed by the spirit and transforms her into a different woman that looks exact like the spirit. Plus, she uses this to have sex with her boyfriend, Adam.
CHARACTERS
Adam - The main protagonist of the story. A young Caucasian man, average handsome, and live with his girlfriend at his home. When Adam discovers that his girlfriend transforms and channels the spirit, he was surprised at first. Plus, sex is also good. But when Evelyn asks Adam who will she channels next. He thinks to himself.
Evelyn - Adam's girlfriend and the girl who can channels spirit. Evelyn can use her channel spirit ability and get possessed as her entire appearance, mind, and body transform and alter, except for her clothes. Once she becomes one, she won't remember herself as Evelyn and the transformation also once she possessed. However she can change back by de-possessed herself anytime she want.
SETTING & WORLD
At first, Adam and Evelyn live in their house together. Later on they will, have their exotic and erotic adventure ahead of them.
Evelyn uses her channeling spirit ability and let herself to be possessed by the spirit and transforms her into a different woman that looks exact like the spirit. Plus, she uses this to have sex with her boyfriend, Adam.
CHARACTERS
Adam - The main protagonist of the story. A young Caucasian man, average handsome, and live with his girlfriend at his home. When Adam discovers that his girlfriend transforms and channels the spirit, he was surprised at first. Plus, sex is also good. But when Evelyn asks Adam who will she channels next. He thinks to himself.
Evelyn - Adam's girlfriend and the girl who can channels spirit. Evelyn can use her channel spirit ability and get possessed as her entire appearance, mind, and body transform and alter, except for her clothes. Once she becomes one, she won't remember herself as Evelyn and the transformation also once she possessed. However she can change back by de-possessed herself anytime she want.
SETTING & WORLD
At first, Adam and Evelyn live in their house together. Later on they will, have their exotic and erotic adventure ahead of them.
2.4K
453
1
0
Legal prostitution with ghosts! Spirits of all types flock to a nice venue where people rent out their bodies for ghost to use however they like… but let’s be honest, it’s usually for sex
VeilsLift Hotel is a Fancy older hotel with a twist, people check out rooms in hope of being possessed by the ghosts within. Some find it a thrill, others a turn on.
CHARACTERS
Madam Deskclerk- a stacked woman with knowledge beyond her years (due to her actually being a spirit possessing a young woman’s body). She recommends certain guests to specific rooms to appease the spirts in the room.
Numerous guests- guest of all kinds make their way to willingly become possessed!
SETTING & WORLD
VeilsLift Hotel is a nice vintage hotel with full amenities
VeilsLift Hotel is a Fancy older hotel with a twist, people check out rooms in hope of being possessed by the ghosts within. Some find it a thrill, others a turn on.
CHARACTERS
Madam Deskclerk- a stacked woman with knowledge beyond her years (due to her actually being a spirit possessing a young woman’s body). She recommends certain guests to specific rooms to appease the spirts in the room.
Numerous guests- guest of all kinds make their way to willingly become possessed!
SETTING & WORLD
VeilsLift Hotel is a nice vintage hotel with full amenities
383
204
5
0
Technology had progressed so much to the point that hijacking a person's body has become possible... and companies specializing in dates and escort services have taken advantage of this tech!
Inspired by Japan's rental girlfriend trope, companies in countries around the world had tried to replicate it's success, but women never signed up... so they decided to take things into their own hands, by forcibly having women possessed by hired staff/actors to act as girlfriends for clients.
CHARACTERS
1. Anthony "Tony" Parker (the player), a man who bragged about having a perfect girlfriend (he says its his boss at one point, a girl at the gym at another, a cafe owner the next, and a girl he met during highschool and reconnected with), but never even had one to begin with. Now he's expected to bring a girlfriend to several family outings and hangouts with friends in the span of a couple of days.
2. Emily, the owner of the cafe he frequently goes to before work. She has blonde hair and eyes as blue as sapphires glinting in the sunlight.
3. Nicole, someone Tony met at the gym. She always wears outfits that show off her chest and ass, she's incredibly proud of her body and treats it like a temple.
4. Sam, Tony's friend at work. She's pretty kind, and her outfits are always distracting because of all the cleavage she shows... and it seems she isn't even aware of how distracting she can be.
5. Megan, a lonely and unattractive woman Tony was friends with in highschool, Tony found later on that she had a massive glowup over the last few years, and she's clearly out of his league now.
6. Anna, Tony's sister. She's slightly suspicious of Tony and his "girlfriend" and playfully teases him about when she'll get to meet her. She knows about Tony's tendency to lie when it comes to relationships, but doesn't really berate him for it, she just finds it funny how desperate he is to put up appearances.
SETTING & WORLD
Modern day America.
Inspired by Japan's rental girlfriend trope, companies in countries around the world had tried to replicate it's success, but women never signed up... so they decided to take things into their own hands, by forcibly having women possessed by hired staff/actors to act as girlfriends for clients.
CHARACTERS
1. Anthony "Tony" Parker (the player), a man who bragged about having a perfect girlfriend (he says its his boss at one point, a girl at the gym at another, a cafe owner the next, and a girl he met during highschool and reconnected with), but never even had one to begin with. Now he's expected to bring a girlfriend to several family outings and hangouts with friends in the span of a couple of days.
2. Emily, the owner of the cafe he frequently goes to before work. She has blonde hair and eyes as blue as sapphires glinting in the sunlight.
3. Nicole, someone Tony met at the gym. She always wears outfits that show off her chest and ass, she's incredibly proud of her body and treats it like a temple.
4. Sam, Tony's friend at work. She's pretty kind, and her outfits are always distracting because of all the cleavage she shows... and it seems she isn't even aware of how distracting she can be.
5. Megan, a lonely and unattractive woman Tony was friends with in highschool, Tony found later on that she had a massive glowup over the last few years, and she's clearly out of his league now.
6. Anna, Tony's sister. She's slightly suspicious of Tony and his "girlfriend" and playfully teases him about when she'll get to meet her. She knows about Tony's tendency to lie when it comes to relationships, but doesn't really berate him for it, she just finds it funny how desperate he is to put up appearances.
SETTING & WORLD
Modern day America.
556
413
5
0
A slacker get is abducted by a mind controlling alien overlord.. who then dies unexpectedly. This slacker now has complete access to a mind controlling tech army, only for perverted purposes
CHARACTERS
Mike Allan- 26 year old college dropout working as a pizza delivery guy part time. Not a lot of luck with women despite being attractive. Was selected to be the host body of an alien overlord…who dies. Leaving his entire army believing that Mike is now in charge. Using Zegnu’s tech, Mike can possess other human bodies, control humans like drones by beaming information into their head (via tech), and by converting people into human robots, turning them into obedient mindless drones
Lord Zegnu- evil alien overboard who uses possession and mind control technology to infiltrate and overthrow entire civilizations. He selects a local human to be his next host to possess, but dies of a natural cause in the process. Feared and had access to incredible technology allowing him to possess or control others (turning them into mindless robotic drones while controlled). Very secretive, which backfired after his death, allowing Mike to impersonate him.
Va’lor- first mate, just came into possession of a human body, but can transfer into a different body if required. Her current host is Audrey, a young brunette woman with a pixie cut, stacked breasts and a large bouncy booty and a few piercings. Obviously a looker and possessed due to attractiveness and knowledge (a doctorate candidate in biology).
SETTING & WORLD
Modern day, Mike is abducted in a green light from his home and beamed aboard the ship, where our story begins.
CHARACTERS
Mike Allan- 26 year old college dropout working as a pizza delivery guy part time. Not a lot of luck with women despite being attractive. Was selected to be the host body of an alien overlord…who dies. Leaving his entire army believing that Mike is now in charge. Using Zegnu’s tech, Mike can possess other human bodies, control humans like drones by beaming information into their head (via tech), and by converting people into human robots, turning them into obedient mindless drones
Lord Zegnu- evil alien overboard who uses possession and mind control technology to infiltrate and overthrow entire civilizations. He selects a local human to be his next host to possess, but dies of a natural cause in the process. Feared and had access to incredible technology allowing him to possess or control others (turning them into mindless robotic drones while controlled). Very secretive, which backfired after his death, allowing Mike to impersonate him.
Va’lor- first mate, just came into possession of a human body, but can transfer into a different body if required. Her current host is Audrey, a young brunette woman with a pixie cut, stacked breasts and a large bouncy booty and a few piercings. Obviously a looker and possessed due to attractiveness and knowledge (a doctorate candidate in biology).
SETTING & WORLD
Modern day, Mike is abducted in a green light from his home and beamed aboard the ship, where our story begins.
1.3K
423
10
0
The hero and his party try aid a village in getting rid of the orcs in the nearby dungeon, but a body possession trap causes the quest to go awry!
Leon and his party were deep into their quest to defeat the Demon King, helping anyone they could along the way. A few months in, they reached a village suffering nightly orc raids. With only a handful of able-bodied defenders—many still recovering from injuries—the villagers begged Leon to eliminate the threat once and for all.
Moved by their desperation, Leon split his group: he and the healer headed into the nearby dungeon to begin the extermination, while the others stayed behind to guard against another night attack. At first, everything went as planned—until a stray orc triggered a hidden magic trap. A blinding white flash swallowed the entire area.
When the light faded, Leon and his companions were horrified to find themselves trapped in their own bodies, unable to move how they wanted! What made things even worse was that the orcs they were supposed to kill were now inhabiting their bodies, making them passengers as the orcs made their bodies do things they couldn't control.
Realizing the trap could be used endlessly, the orcs began to see it as a powerful tool—one that could grant them human bodies, and endless pleasure...
CHARACTERS
1. Leon, the Hero
2. Mia, the Archer
3. Audrey, the Healer
4. Laura, the Rouge
5. Erika, the Tank
6. Cassandra, the Mage
SETTING & WORLD
Lunara, a fantasy world littered with dungeons across the land.
Leon and his party were deep into their quest to defeat the Demon King, helping anyone they could along the way. A few months in, they reached a village suffering nightly orc raids. With only a handful of able-bodied defenders—many still recovering from injuries—the villagers begged Leon to eliminate the threat once and for all.
Moved by their desperation, Leon split his group: he and the healer headed into the nearby dungeon to begin the extermination, while the others stayed behind to guard against another night attack. At first, everything went as planned—until a stray orc triggered a hidden magic trap. A blinding white flash swallowed the entire area.
When the light faded, Leon and his companions were horrified to find themselves trapped in their own bodies, unable to move how they wanted! What made things even worse was that the orcs they were supposed to kill were now inhabiting their bodies, making them passengers as the orcs made their bodies do things they couldn't control.
Realizing the trap could be used endlessly, the orcs began to see it as a powerful tool—one that could grant them human bodies, and endless pleasure...
CHARACTERS
1. Leon, the Hero
2. Mia, the Archer
3. Audrey, the Healer
4. Laura, the Rouge
5. Erika, the Tank
6. Cassandra, the Mage
SETTING & WORLD
Lunara, a fantasy world littered with dungeons across the land.
1.0K
179
4
0
Inspired from Dude9
Moving it to a ai format
In this story you are, Johnathan Maccinon an 18 year old boy who lives in Providence Rhode Island with his family. One day you are cleaning in your back yard when you discover a strange statue that ends up granting you paranormal powers!
List of powers
.Possession: You can possess the body of another person. When in possession of their body you have full control over them and can make them do anything. You achieve this by phasing into their bodies in either a physical or spirit form. After you leave them you can do one of three things.
1. Make them forget what happened and they just have a blank spot in their memory
2. Alter their memories
3. Let them remember you were inside of them
Mind control: By simply willing someone to do something they will do it. You can either make them do it and make it seem like they did it themselves or make them do something that they have no control over.
.Share Powers: Johnathan can allow his powers to be shared, but he cannot be affected by someone else using his powers against him and he can take the powers away with a thought.
CHARACTERS
Johnathan Maccinon: An 18 year old boy who lives with his family. He isn’t fat but he’s not ripped either. He has short brown hair and green eyes. He stands at around five feet eight inches tall and has a love for all things scary and paranormal.
Amanda Maccinon: Johnathan’s 40 year old mother. She is around the same size as John, she has chin length auburn hair, with green eyes. While she is in her forties she has an amazing body. She has maintained the hourglass figure with little toil. However her most prominent feature are her large breasts.
Nathan Maccinon: Johnathan’s father who is 50. He is five foot 3 and a little fat. He works at a law firm in the city and isn’t home much.
Mary Maccinon: Mary is your father’s sister. She has neck length black hair and wears glasses. She like your mother has a nice body and a large bust which she doesn’t like to flaunt, being very respectable.
Henry Rask: Henry is your childhood friend, like you he is a huge sci-fi fan. He likes stories that involve alien powers and possession.
Rachel Rask: Henry’s sister. She is in the same grade as you. While you grew up together she never really cared much for you and was at times mean. She has large DD breasts which she has no problem showing off.
Michelle Rask: Henry’s mom, she is the definition of a MILF. Big boobs, nice ass, glasses, long curly brown hair and gorgeous green eyes. You definitely see where Rachel gets her good looks from.
.You can add characters and do as you please.
However you cannot kill off the people listed. Have fun and go nuts
SETTING & WORLD
Modern day suburb
Moving it to a ai format
In this story you are, Johnathan Maccinon an 18 year old boy who lives in Providence Rhode Island with his family. One day you are cleaning in your back yard when you discover a strange statue that ends up granting you paranormal powers!
List of powers
.Possession: You can possess the body of another person. When in possession of their body you have full control over them and can make them do anything. You achieve this by phasing into their bodies in either a physical or spirit form. After you leave them you can do one of three things.
1. Make them forget what happened and they just have a blank spot in their memory
2. Alter their memories
3. Let them remember you were inside of them
Mind control: By simply willing someone to do something they will do it. You can either make them do it and make it seem like they did it themselves or make them do something that they have no control over.
.Share Powers: Johnathan can allow his powers to be shared, but he cannot be affected by someone else using his powers against him and he can take the powers away with a thought.
CHARACTERS
Johnathan Maccinon: An 18 year old boy who lives with his family. He isn’t fat but he’s not ripped either. He has short brown hair and green eyes. He stands at around five feet eight inches tall and has a love for all things scary and paranormal.
Amanda Maccinon: Johnathan’s 40 year old mother. She is around the same size as John, she has chin length auburn hair, with green eyes. While she is in her forties she has an amazing body. She has maintained the hourglass figure with little toil. However her most prominent feature are her large breasts.
Nathan Maccinon: Johnathan’s father who is 50. He is five foot 3 and a little fat. He works at a law firm in the city and isn’t home much.
Mary Maccinon: Mary is your father’s sister. She has neck length black hair and wears glasses. She like your mother has a nice body and a large bust which she doesn’t like to flaunt, being very respectable.
Henry Rask: Henry is your childhood friend, like you he is a huge sci-fi fan. He likes stories that involve alien powers and possession.
Rachel Rask: Henry’s sister. She is in the same grade as you. While you grew up together she never really cared much for you and was at times mean. She has large DD breasts which she has no problem showing off.
Michelle Rask: Henry’s mom, she is the definition of a MILF. Big boobs, nice ass, glasses, long curly brown hair and gorgeous green eyes. You definitely see where Rachel gets her good looks from.
.You can add characters and do as you please.
However you cannot kill off the people listed. Have fun and go nuts
SETTING & WORLD
Modern day suburb
341
429
20
0
Loading...
A high school senior develops the ability to possess people by entering their bodies, but discovers she may not be the only one with those powers in her school.
All characters are 18 or older.
Rachel Smith came home from school exhausted. She did not want to think about going back to school for tomorrow, the tests she’d taken today alone had mentally drained her and going back tomorrow to finish the rest of them was not a pleasant thought. At least that would be their last day of testing for a while. I almost forgot Rachel thought as she plopped down onto the couch, I promised Elizabeth and Susan I'd check up on them.
Me: Hey all!
How were the tests?
Elizabeth: Ugh!
Don’t talk to me about them right now, alright?
Susan: I don’t think I did too well, honestly
Think I’m going to flunk biology at this rate…
I hope I’ll still be able to graduate though
Me: I’m not sure how the colleges will take that
You know, failing thing?
Susan: omg
Rachel, shut up.
Did you even do your tests?
Or were you doing your little “cheating”?
Rachel paused. Of course, she hadn’t cheated today, the thought hadn’t even crossed her mind to do so. Afterall, if she had, what would have been the point of all those sleepless nights studying for all this? But… I mean… for English, Matthew will be in the same class as me… Rachel swallowed, not sure if this was something she was really considering doing, then again, it would make her life a lot easier. As far as she knew, no one was able to tell what happened to them after she left, although there was the problem that she wouldn’t be able to stay inside them for too long, otherwise she might not have enough time to write down the answers on her own test.
Rachel shook her head and picked up her phone again:
Me:As if!
Unlike some people, I wouldn’t use my powers for selfish reasons!
Elizabeth: Girl,
You used them to see how large Trevor’s penis was
Me: That wasn’t selfish!
That was for science!
Anyway
I promise you girls I didn’t cheat
Well, she didn’t cheat today anyway. But tomorrow, well that was another story. Although Elizabeth and Susan didn’t need to know that. It wouldn’t be fair to them if they knew she was having an easier time just because of something like this. It’s funny how it all happened.
There were three of them, Rachel, Elizabeth, and Susan. Susan was the shortest of them, with tanned skin and dark hair. Elizabeth was the tallest, standing taller than even some of the boys at their school. Unlike Susan and Rachel, Elizabeth had lean muscles all along her body, although most people wouldn’t notice as she kept her clothes on the baggier side. And then there was Rachel who stood shorter than Elizabeth, but taller than Susan. Rachel’s red hair was pulled back in a loose ponytail and she was laughing at a joke Susan said.
They had taken a break from studying for their upcoming tests when Rachel noticed a yard sale in their neighborhood run by an old woman. When asked, the woman gave them a sad smile and told them most of these things belonged to either her late husband or her daughter, both of whom sadly passed away in a car accident a few weeks back.
While Elizabeth was consoling the woman, Rachel decided to look through some of the belongings that were up for sale. Some old clothes, a few sports equipment, and some books. Rachel paused when she noticed a box of books mostly hidden behind some golf clubs. She peered over the top, and nearly squealed when she saw they were first edition copies of Jane Smith’s Dearest Diary series. Is this the whole collection? Rachel wondered, flipping through some of the books in the box. It was indeed.
“Excuse me?” Rachel asked, “How much for the box of them?”
The old woman gave a small smile and walked closer, examining the thing that caught Rachel’s eye, “For the set, I’d say twenty dollars should do the trick,” the woman replied, “Hazel loved this when she was a kid.”
Rachel eagerly handed the woman the money and as soon as she took the box in her hands the woman piped up again, “Oh, I think my dear Tom might’ve left something in one of those books. He always liked getting into some trouble, if you find it it’s yours to keep!”
Trouble? Rachel smiled and waved for Elizabeth and Susan to follow her as they went back to her house. Once they were in his room, Rachel immediately got to work making room in her bookshelf to store those books. While she was doing so, Elizabeth and Susan were making light jokes at her expense, out of all the things in that yard sale, Rachel got books, most of which she already owned.
Of course you wouldn’t understand the pleasure of a first edition book you love Rachel thought, placing five of the twelve books in her bookcase. Something slipped out from between the pages of book six though. Rachel frowned, and bent down to pick it up, “What’s that?” Susan asked, as she and Elizabeth got closer.
“It looks like a letter,” Rachel replied, picking it up in her hands.
“Should we open it?” Susan asked.
“We probably shouldn’t,” Elizabeth replied, “it’s not ours.”
“That old lady said we could have whatever we find inside.” Rachel reminded her, getting ready to open it.
Elizabeth stepped forward and made a swipe for the letter, “What if it’s something dangerous? Like… drugs or something?”
Rachel managed to fend her off and Susan helped hold Elizabeth back, “We won’t know until we try. Besides, aren’t you two just the tiniest bit curious?”
Elizabeth swallowed, but didn’t answer. Susan, however, was nodding her head enthusiastically. That was all Rachel needed and she opened the envelope, not sure what might be inside.
To little fanfare, all that was inside was just a letter, “It looks like a simple letter,” Rachel revealed with a sigh.
“What’s it say?” Susan asked.
Rachel held the letter up, the handwriting wasn’t the greatest, and neither was the paper quality, but eventually she managed to work out the words. She read aloud:
To Hazel,
I want you to have something of mine. It’s a little trick I’ve picked up from my travels when I was younger. Maybe one day I’ll tell you where I found it, but until that day comes, I will leave with this and this alone.
Now, I don’t want to tell you much of the details of what I got up to with this little trick of mine, but just know that I know what to look for so don’t you think about causing any trouble with this, alright?
Rachel frowned when she tried to read beyond that point. She wasn’t sure if maybe the old man’s writing got particularly bad or if he was writing in another language, but she couldn’t make heads or tails of what was written after. It all just looked like a bunch of squiggly symbols.
“What’s wrong?” Susan asked.
“I can’t read anything else,” Rachel replied.
“Well maybe that’s for the best then,” Elizabeth said as Rachel stared harder at the words, “afterall, this seems like something intimate between a dad and his daughter, I don’t think it’s really our place to - OH MY GOD!”
At first, Rachel wasn’t sure what got Elizabeth so excited, and then Susan started freaking out too. They were shouting at her to drop the letter, and Rachel looked at them, not sure why they were freaking out, but then she realized the paper was burning in her hands.
She sucked in a breath, but before she could even think of letting go, the fire completely enveloped the paper, however, as the fire burned Rachel swore the strange words glowed white hot against the fire. What happened next, Rachel wasn’t exactly sure, the fire and the words flowed into her and Rachel felt something tugging at her very being. Suddenly, she felt herself lurching forward and she stumbled back until her back hit the wall.
“Ow!” Rachel cried out as the back of her head protested in pain.
“Rachel, oh my god, are you alright?” Susan cried.
Rachel, still with her eyes closed, replied, “I’m fine, just a little bump.”
“Elizabeth, this is serious!” Susan nearly shrieked.
Rachel opened her eyes, and she noticed she was taller, and her body felt stronger than it had before. She wiped some stray blonde strands from her face -- wait, blonde hair?
She looked over at Susan and saw she was crouching over Rachel’s own body. Rachel stared in horror, lifting up her hands to see they weren’t actually her hands, but were actually Elizabeth’s.
“Elizabeth!” Susan hissed, “Don’t just stand there! Get help!”
“I’m not Elizabeth!” Rachel breathed.
“What?”
“I said I’m not Elizabeth!” Rachel said, “I’m Rachel,” she pointed to her own body on the floor, “that… that’s my body… except,” she looked down at herself again, “I’m not in it.”
“Is Elizabeth in there?” Susan asked.
Hello? Rachel thought, Hello? Elizabeth! Are you there? She shook her head and crouched down beside her own body. Her body was still breathing, that was good, at least it wouldn’t die without her inside. She tried poking and prodding, but no response.
“Elizabeth isn’t in this body,” Rachel replied, “and it looks like mine’s empty.”
Before either of them could think of what happened, the door opened and Rachel’s mom came in. She was gasping for breath, “Girls! What happened? Why were you screaming?”
“O-oh! Mo-Mrs. Smith!” Rachel began, trying to think of a way out of this, “There was… a spider hiding in the books! A big one! It scared us all until we managed to kill it, but… I think Rachel fainted from the sight of it.”
Rachel’s mom sighed, “Well, that’s alright,” she frowned at the sight of Rachel’s body unconscious on the floor, “I think you should make sure Rachel didn’t hurt herself when she fell, it could be serious.”
“We will,” Susan piped up, “thanks, Mrs. Smith!”
With that, Rachel’s mom, thankfully left the room and Rachel and Susan were still trying to figure out what happened. Am I trapped here? Rachel wondered, How do I get back to my body?
“Can you get out of her?” Susan asked.
“I don’t know!” Rachel replied, running her fingers through Elizabeth’s blonde hair, “I’m-I’m trying to think!”
“Well what happened that made you go inside her?” Susuan asked.
“I-I-I don’t know!” Rachel hissed, “I just felt something pulling at me and one second I was in my body and the next I’m in Elizabeth’s!”
Susan looked around, trying to see if there were any remains of the paper left that might explain what happened. While she was doing so, Rachel was taking a few deep breaths as she looked back at her body on the floor. Alright, I’ll… see if I can’t replicate that, somehow.
Sitting down, Rachel closed her eyes and imagined herself, a ghost of herself, getting outside of Elizabeth’s body. She kept the image, concentrating harder and harder until she felt something, like a hook pulling at her. Is it working? Can I get out of here?
Rachel focused on that feeling and imagined that hook pulling her out of Elizabeth’s body. The feeling of pulling grew stronger and stronger until Elizabeth shuddered and Rachel was able to slip out. Only… she wasn’t back in her body.
She floated outside, like a ghost. From this, she was able to see her body still on the floor and Elizabeth slowly regaining consciousness. She went over towards her body, feeling a slight pull, but hesitated when she noticed Susan was still searching for any clue of what might’ve happened, crouching down to look for any remains of that strange letter.
Rachel smiled, feeling a little mischievous, it wouldn’t be fair if only Liz got possessed, afterall. She floated closer to Susan and felt a slight pull as she got closer. She plunged herself into Susuan just as she was standing up and Susan shuddered, gasped, and then Rachel opened her eyes and found herself in Susan’s body.
Elizabeth groaned, “Ow… I think I hit my head… Oh my-! Rachel! Are you-?”
“I’m fine,” Rachel replied, facing Elizabeth.
“Susan, this isn’t the time for joking around, I think Rachel’s-”
Rachel held up a hand, “Liz, relax, it’s me, Rachel. I think that letter was a spell of some kind… it put me in your body and then I was able to get out and decided to possess Susan.”
Elizabeth swallowed, frowning, “You really expect me to believe that?”
“I know it sounds far-fetched, but it’s the truth! Look, would Susan really be trying to mess with you if I was really in danger?”
The wheels were turning behind Elizabeth’s eyes, but Rachel knew she still didn’t believe this. “Prove it,” she said, “Tell me something only Rachel would know.”
Rachel thought for a moment, but decided this might be the perfect opportunity to mess with Elizabeth for a bit. “You panicked in the fifth grade when you forgot to buy a gift for Susan’s birthday and had to piggyback off my gift. In middle school you decided to tell me that you thought boys were icky and had no idea why Susan was so interested in them, going as far as calling Maxwell, her current crush at the time, a loser dweeb,” Rachel saw Elizabeth’s expression changing from skeptical to disbelief and knew she believed her, but decided to keep going, “in freshman year you came out to me as a lesbian and I assured you that Susan would accept you, too, and after a week of planning you came out as a lesbian. The day afterwards, I decided to tell you I was bisexual and then told Susan the day after…” Elizabeth was looking a bit red in the face now, “and last year, you and I shared a kiss behind the school to test things out. We didn’t tell Susan and while we fooled around, we decided it was better to stay as friends.”
Elizabeth was covering her face with her hands now, “Jeez, I believed you after the second thing, you didn’t need to keep going.”
Rachel giggled and gave Elizabeth a quick peck on the cheek. She barely had time to react before Elizabeth lashed out, swiping at her with her hand. Rachel kept laughing, although she made sure to cover her face with her arms, “Woah! Careful, Liz! This is Susan’s body, you know!”
“I know,” Elizabeth growled, “and can you please get out of her? I’m already freaking out enough now.”
Rachel smiled and prepared herself to leave again. The pull came easier now, and she was able to easily slip out of Susan’s body and entered her own. She got up, wincing as she felt where her body had hit the floor when she flew out of it. Ow! I guess I have to be careful when I leave because I’ll feel the pain when I come back in! Ow!
While Rachel was tending to the ache in her head, Susan got up and looked around, confused as to why she was no longer near the bookshelf. She noticed, however, that both Elizabeth and Rachel were up. “What happened?” Susan asked slowly, “No way, Rachel? Did you possess me?”
“I thought it was the best way to explain to Elizabeth what happened,” Rachel replied, still rubbing her head, “Don’t worry, nothing happened while you were gone.”
“Yes,” Elizabeth replied, looking at Rachel with a dark expression, “nothing happened.”
“So neither of you were aware of anything while I was inside you?” Rachel asked, starting to get to her feet.
“Last thing I remembered before coming to was freaking out because that letter was on fire,” Elizabeth replied, “after that… I woke up on the floor.”
“Same,” Susan replied, “I was just looking for anything that might tell us what was happening when everything went black and then I was on the floor.”
After that little episode, the three of them decided to test out potential limits for Rachel’s powers. As far as they can tell, there was no distance limit to how far away she can get from her body, nor did there appear to be a time limit to how long Rachel can stay outside her body, although she didn’t want to stay out of it for too long as her body still needed to eat. As a ghost, Rachel wasn’t able to travel very fast, only going about walking speed, but she was able to go through walls and fly. She didn’t test out if she could possess animals because she was scared she might not be able to leave.
The three of them had some fun for her powers, with one of the first things Rachel did was possess Susan’s crush, Trevor, and go through his phone to look for any clues about what he might be interested in. Rachel found him alone in his room studying when she came upon him. As she slipped inside, Trevor shuddered and gasped, “What the f-!” before Rachel completely took over.
So, this is what it’s like being a boy, Rachel thought, flexing her arms, I could get used to this, anyway, time to see if I can find anything he’s interested in. His phone was, thankfully, unlocked and after combing through it, she gasped when she found his gallery and the stuff that was inside it. There were numerous pictures of girls in various states of undress, Rachel recognized them as being in her same grade and covered her mouth. Oh my… I never would’ve thought Trevor got around this much!
These pictures looked like they were taken by the girls themselves too, and they usually winked or smiled at the camera, no doubt intending this as a gift for Trevor for later. I need to tell Susan, now! she quickly messaged Susan from Trevor’s phone before deleting the conversation on his end so he wouldn’t have any evidence that she had been messing around with his stuff.
Rachel sighed and was about to leave Trevor’s body when she felt something pressing hard against her pants. Don’t tell me… she looked down and gasped when she saw Trevor’s boner winking at her. She licked her lips, she shouldn’t, she really shouldn’t, but… well she was always curious about what masturbating with a penis felt like and Trevor had plenty of material on his phone to get her going.
I'm going to masturbate as a boy!
Susan: Elizabeth is saying not to, but I wanna see a dick pic!
Alright! Before she could second guess the morality of the situation, Rachel got to her feet and locked herself in the bathroom before ripping off Trevor’s pants. Trevor’s penis wasn’t anything special, a bit on the smaller and slimmer side, but it reacted quickly to Rachel’s touch. She sent a quick picture to Susan before erasing all the evidence from Trevor’s phone before she got to work.
She opened Trevor’s gallery again, scrolling through the various pictures he had, all of it was making her feel warm and she quickly discovered a rhythm to stroking his cock. Mmh, Veronica definitely has a nice body! Rachel thought, sucking in a breath through clenched teeth, as she stared at a photo of a mostly naked Veronica, And Abigail's hot! Who knew she was hiding all that under her baggy clothes? Trevor’s dick was twitched in her hand as she scrolled his gallery, the pleasure beginning to overcome her. It was much faster than masturbating as a girl, and she could feel the pressure rising within herself. With one final grunt, Rachel experienced her first orgasm as a guy and decided it would be funny to leave Trevor in his own sperm soaked mess.
Susan decided not to pursue Trevor, not because of the various pictures on his phone, but because she thought his dick was too small, but Rachel thought she was caring too much about the wrong things, it felt perfect to her, the pictures on his phone, however, that would have turned her off of him if she had even been interested.
It was crazy to think that had all only been a few days ago, and now here she was, in class once again about to use her power to help her cheat on her tests. It was easy enough getting out of her own skin, she just had to make sure to make it look like she was thinking and not passed out in class. After leaving her body, she made her way to Matthew without much trouble and got inside of him.
As usual, there was a slight struggle as her consciousness overpowered the person already in here, but thankfully all Matthew did was let out a small gasp. Alright, I’m in! Rachel quickly flipped through Matthew’s test, doing her best to memorize what answers he’d pick before she returned to her own body.
As she left Matthew though, she saw something strange when she came back out. For a moment, she thought she saw a blur of something vaguely person-shaped slip into the body of one of the girls in class, a quiet girl with big glasses named Vanessa, someone Rachel rarely spoke to, but had heard some of the boys whisper about excitedly. At first, Rachel thought she imagined it until Vanessa gave the telltale shudder and gasped. What?
A wicked smile etched itself on Vanessa’s mouth and she raised her hand and asked to leave to go to the bathroom. Rachel was curious, wanting to see what was going on before she remembered she hadn’t written down any of the answers. Quickly, she returned to her own body and copied down the answers she’d gotten from Matthew, making sure to occasionally mark a different answer so she didn’t get flagged for cheating. Although how exactly they would prove she’d cheated was beyond her, it was better not to take any chances here.
From there, Rachel waited, keeping an eye on the clock. She’d finished her own test and almost an hour passed but Vanessa still wasn’t back. I need to go check on her. Putting her head down, Rachel slipped out of her body and left the classroom. She heard Vanessa, or whoever was inside Vanessa, say she was going to the bathroom so that’s where Rachel headed.
She slipped inside and immediately heard crying, mixed in with mumblings of words. Worried, Rachel came closer, stopping when she saw a pile of clothes, Vanessa’s clothes, laying in a puddle of water in front of the sinks and Vanessa huddled naked against the wall, crying.
Vanessa made little effort to hide her body, as her hands were busy covering her face rather than anything else, leaving her small breasts exposed, as well as exposing her shaved pussy. As she got closer, Rachel noticed something leaking from Vanessa’s vagina, like she had been aroused earlier.
What happened here? Rachel thought.
She approached Vanessa, examining her to see if something was wrong. It didn’t look like someone was inside her, but Rachel had no idea what happened. Naturally she couldn’t ask Vanessa this, and even if she could Vanessa wouldn’t have any memory of what happened when she was possessed.
Rachel looked down at the clothes on the floor. They were wet, and wouldn’t look like they’d dry until after the test. I… I need to help her. Rachel went inside Vanessa. She gasped as she found herself in control of the other girl's body, and shivered from the coldness of the bathroom tile against her naked skin.
She couldn’t help but notice something else. This body felt good like it had just recently orgasmed. Rachel gulped, and stood up. She grabbed as many paper towels as she could and went to work trying to dry off Vanessa’s clothes. It wouldn’t get it all out, but that wasn’t the plan.
She slipped the clothes on, shivering intensely at how cold everything was before leaving the bathroom where one of the hall monitors noticed her and flagged her down.
“Young lady,” he began, “why on earth are you soaking wet?”
“There’s a problem with the sink,” Rachel lied, “it sprayed water all over me when I tried to wash my hands.”
The hall monitor sighed, “Well, I can’t let you return to your classroom like this, follow me, we’ll see if we can get you some dry clothes from the lost and found.”
Vanessa returned to class wearing an oversized hoodie along with a pair of sweatpants that were slightly too big for her. It didn’t help that they both smelled of sweat and body odor, but at least now Vanessa could finish her test. Feeling extra helpful, Rachel decided to fill in the answers for her that she took from Matthew, again, making sure she separated them from her own answers. Alright, I hope this goes well for her, Rachel thought as she got ready to leave her body poor girl.
With that, she returned to her own body and waited until the bell rang and class was let out to go to lunch. Is there someone else here with powers like mine? she wondered as she grabbed her belongings. Rachel glanced around the room, wondering if maybe whoever it was might’ve been in the room with her. No, she hadn’t noticed anyone else seemingly passed out like how she looks when she becomes a ghost. Someone from outside her classroom then, but staff or student? Boy or girl? As Rachel walked into the hallway and towards the cafeteria, she continued to glance around as more and more students came into the hall. Any one of them could have powers like hers.
Rachel thankfully managed to find Susan and Elizabeth during lunch. She was worried they would have different lunch schedules because of the test, but that wasn’t the case. Elizabeth and Susan were in the middle of talking about what they were going to do after the test. They almost didn’t notice Rachel sitting down next to them until she asked, “Hey, has anyone in your class acted… weird today?”
“Well hello to you, too, Rachel,” Susan replied, “anyway… no, not really. Why? Did something happen?”
Rachel lowered her voice, it wouldn’t be good if whoever was behind this overheard what she was going to tell them. No telling how this other person would react. “During the test… you know that quiet girl, Vanessa? I saw someone jump into her and, after some time had passed, I decided to follow using my powers…” she paused as she gathered herself to prepare to explain what happened next as she was still shaken by the sight of it, “when I found her in the bathroom, she was naked and all of her clothes had been soaked in the sink. When I hopped inside of her I also felt like… like she had just orgasmed.”
Susan and Elizabeth gasped and leaned back in their seats, their eyes wide with horror. “What did you do?” Elizabeth asked.
“I dried off her clothes the best I could,” Rachel explained, “afterwards, I picked up some clothes from the lost and found and finished her test for her.” After she finished, Rachel looked around the cafeteria, wondering if anyone had been listening in to their conversation. None of the students seemed to notice or care, being far more interested in their own meals or conversations. Still, Rachel felt her skin crawl at the thought that the person responsible was in this room with them.
“Should…” Susan hesitated, “should we do something about this?”
“What can we do?” Elizabeth asked, “I don’t think any member of the staff will believe us if we tell them what happened and I’m not sure if there’s anything we can do to this creep without putting ourselves in harm's way!”
“I might be able to do something.” Rachel said.
“Rachel, no-” Elizabeth began.
“I’m the only one with powers like this,” Rachel cut her off, “I’m the only one who would be able to see them, and I might be able to put a stop to all this.”
“Rachel,” Elizabeth said, “please be careful, alright? From what you said, I… don’t feel comfortable with you going to confront this guy alone.”
“Elizabeth is right,” Susan agreed, “what if he’s, I don’t know, able to turn the tables on you?”
Rachel swallowed, feeling sick, “I don’t know,” she replied honestly, “but I can’t just sit here and do nothing.”
For the rest of the day, Rachel was on high alert, keeping a close eye on any of her classmates to see if they acted off. However, nothing happened. At least, not in her class anyway. After the tests were over and everyone got their phones back, Rachel was immediately hit with several messages from both Susan and Elizabeth.
Elizabeth: Rachel, we have a problem
He struck again.
Melissa, you know, the girl in the school band with the freckles?
She left for the restroom and didn’t come back
Going to check on her now
Susan: Rachel, problem.
several girls were straight up missing when we came back
The teacher didn’t know what happened to them
Some of their friends said the girls left during lunch and then they just didn’t come back
Fuck. Fuck. Fuck! Rachel took in a breath, and as calmly as she could, she looked around for anything suspicious. She almost missed it, but she saw one of the girls in the cheer leading team, a tall brunette named Victoria, suddenly gasp and shudder, stopping briefly mid walk and suddenly turning around with a slight smile on her face. Bingo.
Me:I found him. I’m going to follow him for a bit and see what happens
Elizabeth: Careful.
Susan: Stay safe
With that, Rachel put her phone away and followed Victoria, or rather the person possessing Victoria, through the hallways. She made sure to keep her distance, didn’t want whoever was inside Victoria getting suspicious about her, but she also made sure to keep Victoria in her line of sight so she wouldn’t get away.
At first, Rachel thought the possessor would take Victoria into another bathroom, but no, whoever it was was taking Victoria inside the girls locker room. No one else was inside when Victoria walked in, and Rachel was barely able to slip in herself without the door closing on her. From there, she decided to hide herself away near the entrance where, hopefully, her body wouldn’t be seen.
Alright, Rachel thought, her mouth a bit dry, I’m going in. She separated herself from her body and floated over in the direction of the lockers.
She wasn’t surprised when she saw Victoria’s body already in a state of undress. Whoever was inside her had already taken off Victoria’s shoes, socks, pants, and shirt, leaving her in just her white bra and panties. The imposter stood in front of the mirror inside Victoria’s locker, admiring Victoria’s body with a wicked grin on her face as her hands reached behind her back to unclip the bra, slipping it off her and allowing Victoria’s full breasts to come into view.
Rachel caught sight of herself in the locker mirror and froze, Oh god, does he see me? The imposter, however, didn’t look like he was able to see ghosts while he was possessing someone, much like how Rachel didn’t see him while she was inside Matthew’s body. While Rachel stood frozen, the imposter took the opportunity to slide off Victoria’s panties and was now standing completely naked in front of the mirror, admiring how Victoria looked. “Oh yeah,” she growled, “much better than that mousy little Vanessa, no idea what the other guys were seeing in her.”
Rachel continued floating over, moving agonizingly slow.
One of Victoria’s hands went to her breasts, cupping them and squeezing the nipples. “Mmm, bigger than Melissa’s,” she moaned, “but not as sensitive-OH!” Victoria arched her back as her fingers slipped inside her vagina, “Oh FUCK! Oh! I think she’s the most sensitive one so far!”
Rachel held out her hands as she got closer to Victoria. Unlike before, where she always felt a slight pull towards the body she was about to enter, here she felt a slight push and she had to force herself to get closer. Fortunately, the imposter didn’t seem to notice, lost as he was busy pleasuring himself in Victoria’s body. As he got closer to the climax, Rachel was able to make her way into Victoria’s body. Get out!
”What the? Who are you? You get out!”
Rachel jerked, causing Victoria’s leg to jerk. Her vision was darkness until she saw flashes of the locker room from Victoria’s perspective. She felt a hand closing in on her throat and wasn’t sure who was the one squeezing, if it was her or the other person. I said… GET OUT1
With a shove, Rachel pushed the other presence out of Victoria and gained control for a brief moment. She looked around and was about to leave when she felt the presence trying to come back in, Victoria’s body started shuddering and Rachel once again found herself fighting for control against this creep.
I won’t let you take advantage of anyone else! Rachel screamed, leaving Victoria’s body, but making sure she dragged the other presence out with her. Bodiless, as ghosts, they both floated in the locker room, and while they had each other’s hands around the other person’s throat, neither of them were able to feel pain, just mild discomfort.
But Rachel gasped when she saw who the other person was. It was Trevor, and he was glaring down at her, but the anger quickly melted into surprise and they both let go, floating a little bit away from each other. “Trevor?” Rachel gasped.
“Rachel?” Trevor gasped.
Rachel thought back to when she searched Trevor’s phone, some of those pictures of the girls were taken from their perspectives, at first, she had thought Trevor was flirting around with all those girls, but could he have actually been possessing them and used them to give himself those pictures?
“How… how long did you have this power?” Rachel asked.
“A month, just about,” Trevor replied, sneering, “I think you can see what I’ve been using it for. You?”
“A little over two weeks.”
Trevor thought for a moment, and his sneer deepened, “Ah, so I guess it was you I have to thank for waking up covered in my own mess that one time. Well, as you can see, you might’ve inspired me to do more with my powers than just simple pictures.”
“Why did you leave them stranded without clothes?”
Trevor shrugged, “I didn’t do that will all of them, just the ones who went out of their way to mock me, judge me, call me a creep! A pervert! Loser!”
Rachel scoffed, “I don’t think they were too far off with those claims seeing what you’ve done,”
“Really?” Trevor asked, coming closer, “You violated me, and then judge me when I do the same? Well, let’s see how you like it then! Your body must be around here, somewhere, right?”
Before she could react, Trevor shoved her aside and started floating off towards the exit of the locker room, right where her body was. Shit! Rachel thought, floating behind him. Trevor glanced behind him as he floated, “Heh, guess I’m getting close.”
Fuck! Rachel thought, I shouldn’t have followed! Now he knows where my body is! She tried going faster, using her ghostly arms and legs to try to propel herself forward, but it was no use, both her and Trevor were going the exact same speed, but Trevor was ahead of her. No.
Her body came into view, slumped over against the wall. Trevor chuckled as he got closer and slowly started to slip inside. NO! Rachel reached forward, forcing herself inside before Trevor could get in her body. She expected resistance, a fight, anything, but she gasped awake as she easily slipped inside her body.
What? Where’s-? Suddenly, she gasped, her body jerking on its own accord, she felt him then, trying to force his way inside of her. Rachel knew then that he wanted her to get inside first, so she’d be trapped while he possessed her. She needed to leave! Now!
“You’re not going anywhere.” Trevor whispered in her mind as Rachel felt the pulling turn into pushing as she forced inside her body as Trevor took control. She continued fighting, but she was quickly losing. She stopped feeling her legs, then her arms, until all she controlled was her eyes and then her vision slowly slipped away as she lost all control. no…
Trevor gasped awake, grinning as he looked down at his hands, Rachel’s hands. Okay Rachel, let’s see how you like being played with. He made his way over to the lockers again, having completely forgotten about Victoria until she finally regained consciousness and shrieked when she discovered she was naked.
“Rachel!” Victoria shrieked, grabbing Rachel’s shirt, “What happened? Why am I naked? Did you see whoever did this?”
Trevor smiled, and leaned closer, kissing Victoria on the lips, when he pulled back, Victoria was staring at him wide eyed, “I’m sorry,” he said, “I just couldn’t resist, especially seeing you like this.”
Victoria pulled away, quickly grabbing her clothes and using them to cover herself, “Rachel, what the hell? This isn’t the time for anything like that!”
Trevor held up his hands, “Easy, easy, I was just suggesting we can take advantage of the moment, you know?”
Victoria’s face went red and she quickly ran out of the locker room. Damn, Trevor thought, watching her go, I was really looking forward to trying sex as a woman. Maybe I came off too strong. Oh well, at least I still have this body.
Trevor stood in front of the mirror of Victoria’s locker. Let’s see what we’re working with here. Trevor went to work, taking off Rachel’s boots first. He was surprised to see she wasn’t wearing any socks, but that was fine, less work for him. Afterwards, her shirt came off, Oh Rachel, naughty girl, underneath, a black bra held back her freckled breasts. I can’t wait to play with those Trevor thought, but first, her pants came off next, and Trevor eagerly ripped off the matching black panties. Oh my! Trevor laughed giddily as the underwear came off, I was not expecting this! Rachel’s pussy was completely shaved, giving him a nice clean view of her mound and puffy lips.
His hands went to his bra, he shook slightly from anticipation before taking it off. Rachel’s breasts weren’t as large as Victoria’s, but they were very soft and bouncy, and the freckles dusting across her skin drew his eyes to her breasts' natural roundness. He swallowed, breathing deeply as heat gathered between Rachel’s legs.
No sense putting all this off, then Without further ado, Trevor sat down and got to work fingering Rachel. Oh! Trevor bit his lip, Rachel’s back arching of its own accord as his fingers slipped inside her warmth, Shit! She’s sensitive! He licked his lips, moaning deeply as he fingered her. He found her clitoris easily and a few flicks nearly incapacitated him from the sheer pleasure.
He grunted, his free hand cupping her breasts and rubbing her erect nipples. Finally, it came. With a loud groan, Trevor felt Rachel’s body climax and laid dazed for a moment, unable to feel his legs. Fuck, Rachel. I think… out of all the bodies I’ve possessed, yours is my favorite. Trevor was about to get up and leave Rachel laying here in her shame when he heard a ding coming from her discarded pants.
It was Rachel’s phone.
Elizabeth: Rachel, you alright?
Did you find out who did it?
Trevor grinned, maybe he might be able to have sex with a woman after all. He just needed to play his cards better this time. Sorry, Rachel, looks like I’m staying in here for a little longer.
Me: Don’t worry, I’m fine.
Wanna meet up at my house?
I’ll tell you what I found out.
Elizabeth: Sure
I’ll bring Susan with me.
Oh, this was just getting better and better.
The End?
All characters are 18 or older.
Rachel Smith came home from school exhausted. She did not want to think about going back to school for tomorrow, the tests she’d taken today alone had mentally drained her and going back tomorrow to finish the rest of them was not a pleasant thought. At least that would be their last day of testing for a while. I almost forgot Rachel thought as she plopped down onto the couch, I promised Elizabeth and Susan I'd check up on them.
Me: Hey all!
How were the tests?
Elizabeth: Ugh!
Don’t talk to me about them right now, alright?
Susan: I don’t think I did too well, honestly
Think I’m going to flunk biology at this rate…
I hope I’ll still be able to graduate though
Me: I’m not sure how the colleges will take that
You know, failing thing?
Susan: omg
Rachel, shut up.
Did you even do your tests?
Or were you doing your little “cheating”?
Rachel paused. Of course, she hadn’t cheated today, the thought hadn’t even crossed her mind to do so. Afterall, if she had, what would have been the point of all those sleepless nights studying for all this? But… I mean… for English, Matthew will be in the same class as me… Rachel swallowed, not sure if this was something she was really considering doing, then again, it would make her life a lot easier. As far as she knew, no one was able to tell what happened to them after she left, although there was the problem that she wouldn’t be able to stay inside them for too long, otherwise she might not have enough time to write down the answers on her own test.
Rachel shook her head and picked up her phone again:
Me:As if!
Unlike some people, I wouldn’t use my powers for selfish reasons!
Elizabeth: Girl,
You used them to see how large Trevor’s penis was
Me: That wasn’t selfish!
That was for science!
Anyway
I promise you girls I didn’t cheat
Well, she didn’t cheat today anyway. But tomorrow, well that was another story. Although Elizabeth and Susan didn’t need to know that. It wouldn’t be fair to them if they knew she was having an easier time just because of something like this. It’s funny how it all happened.
There were three of them, Rachel, Elizabeth, and Susan. Susan was the shortest of them, with tanned skin and dark hair. Elizabeth was the tallest, standing taller than even some of the boys at their school. Unlike Susan and Rachel, Elizabeth had lean muscles all along her body, although most people wouldn’t notice as she kept her clothes on the baggier side. And then there was Rachel who stood shorter than Elizabeth, but taller than Susan. Rachel’s red hair was pulled back in a loose ponytail and she was laughing at a joke Susan said.
They had taken a break from studying for their upcoming tests when Rachel noticed a yard sale in their neighborhood run by an old woman. When asked, the woman gave them a sad smile and told them most of these things belonged to either her late husband or her daughter, both of whom sadly passed away in a car accident a few weeks back.
While Elizabeth was consoling the woman, Rachel decided to look through some of the belongings that were up for sale. Some old clothes, a few sports equipment, and some books. Rachel paused when she noticed a box of books mostly hidden behind some golf clubs. She peered over the top, and nearly squealed when she saw they were first edition copies of Jane Smith’s Dearest Diary series. Is this the whole collection? Rachel wondered, flipping through some of the books in the box. It was indeed.
“Excuse me?” Rachel asked, “How much for the box of them?”
The old woman gave a small smile and walked closer, examining the thing that caught Rachel’s eye, “For the set, I’d say twenty dollars should do the trick,” the woman replied, “Hazel loved this when she was a kid.”
Rachel eagerly handed the woman the money and as soon as she took the box in her hands the woman piped up again, “Oh, I think my dear Tom might’ve left something in one of those books. He always liked getting into some trouble, if you find it it’s yours to keep!”
Trouble? Rachel smiled and waved for Elizabeth and Susan to follow her as they went back to her house. Once they were in his room, Rachel immediately got to work making room in her bookshelf to store those books. While she was doing so, Elizabeth and Susan were making light jokes at her expense, out of all the things in that yard sale, Rachel got books, most of which she already owned.
Of course you wouldn’t understand the pleasure of a first edition book you love Rachel thought, placing five of the twelve books in her bookcase. Something slipped out from between the pages of book six though. Rachel frowned, and bent down to pick it up, “What’s that?” Susan asked, as she and Elizabeth got closer.
“It looks like a letter,” Rachel replied, picking it up in her hands.
“Should we open it?” Susan asked.
“We probably shouldn’t,” Elizabeth replied, “it’s not ours.”
“That old lady said we could have whatever we find inside.” Rachel reminded her, getting ready to open it.
Elizabeth stepped forward and made a swipe for the letter, “What if it’s something dangerous? Like… drugs or something?”
Rachel managed to fend her off and Susan helped hold Elizabeth back, “We won’t know until we try. Besides, aren’t you two just the tiniest bit curious?”
Elizabeth swallowed, but didn’t answer. Susan, however, was nodding her head enthusiastically. That was all Rachel needed and she opened the envelope, not sure what might be inside.
To little fanfare, all that was inside was just a letter, “It looks like a simple letter,” Rachel revealed with a sigh.
“What’s it say?” Susan asked.
Rachel held the letter up, the handwriting wasn’t the greatest, and neither was the paper quality, but eventually she managed to work out the words. She read aloud:
To Hazel,
I want you to have something of mine. It’s a little trick I’ve picked up from my travels when I was younger. Maybe one day I’ll tell you where I found it, but until that day comes, I will leave with this and this alone.
Now, I don’t want to tell you much of the details of what I got up to with this little trick of mine, but just know that I know what to look for so don’t you think about causing any trouble with this, alright?
Rachel frowned when she tried to read beyond that point. She wasn’t sure if maybe the old man’s writing got particularly bad or if he was writing in another language, but she couldn’t make heads or tails of what was written after. It all just looked like a bunch of squiggly symbols.
“What’s wrong?” Susan asked.
“I can’t read anything else,” Rachel replied.
“Well maybe that’s for the best then,” Elizabeth said as Rachel stared harder at the words, “afterall, this seems like something intimate between a dad and his daughter, I don’t think it’s really our place to - OH MY GOD!”
At first, Rachel wasn’t sure what got Elizabeth so excited, and then Susan started freaking out too. They were shouting at her to drop the letter, and Rachel looked at them, not sure why they were freaking out, but then she realized the paper was burning in her hands.
She sucked in a breath, but before she could even think of letting go, the fire completely enveloped the paper, however, as the fire burned Rachel swore the strange words glowed white hot against the fire. What happened next, Rachel wasn’t exactly sure, the fire and the words flowed into her and Rachel felt something tugging at her very being. Suddenly, she felt herself lurching forward and she stumbled back until her back hit the wall.
“Ow!” Rachel cried out as the back of her head protested in pain.
“Rachel, oh my god, are you alright?” Susan cried.
Rachel, still with her eyes closed, replied, “I’m fine, just a little bump.”
“Elizabeth, this is serious!” Susan nearly shrieked.
Rachel opened her eyes, and she noticed she was taller, and her body felt stronger than it had before. She wiped some stray blonde strands from her face -- wait, blonde hair?
She looked over at Susan and saw she was crouching over Rachel’s own body. Rachel stared in horror, lifting up her hands to see they weren’t actually her hands, but were actually Elizabeth’s.
“Elizabeth!” Susan hissed, “Don’t just stand there! Get help!”
“I’m not Elizabeth!” Rachel breathed.
“What?”
“I said I’m not Elizabeth!” Rachel said, “I’m Rachel,” she pointed to her own body on the floor, “that… that’s my body… except,” she looked down at herself again, “I’m not in it.”
“Is Elizabeth in there?” Susan asked.
Hello? Rachel thought, Hello? Elizabeth! Are you there? She shook her head and crouched down beside her own body. Her body was still breathing, that was good, at least it wouldn’t die without her inside. She tried poking and prodding, but no response.
“Elizabeth isn’t in this body,” Rachel replied, “and it looks like mine’s empty.”
Before either of them could think of what happened, the door opened and Rachel’s mom came in. She was gasping for breath, “Girls! What happened? Why were you screaming?”
“O-oh! Mo-Mrs. Smith!” Rachel began, trying to think of a way out of this, “There was… a spider hiding in the books! A big one! It scared us all until we managed to kill it, but… I think Rachel fainted from the sight of it.”
Rachel’s mom sighed, “Well, that’s alright,” she frowned at the sight of Rachel’s body unconscious on the floor, “I think you should make sure Rachel didn’t hurt herself when she fell, it could be serious.”
“We will,” Susan piped up, “thanks, Mrs. Smith!”
With that, Rachel’s mom, thankfully left the room and Rachel and Susan were still trying to figure out what happened. Am I trapped here? Rachel wondered, How do I get back to my body?
“Can you get out of her?” Susan asked.
“I don’t know!” Rachel replied, running her fingers through Elizabeth’s blonde hair, “I’m-I’m trying to think!”
“Well what happened that made you go inside her?” Susuan asked.
“I-I-I don’t know!” Rachel hissed, “I just felt something pulling at me and one second I was in my body and the next I’m in Elizabeth’s!”
Susan looked around, trying to see if there were any remains of the paper left that might explain what happened. While she was doing so, Rachel was taking a few deep breaths as she looked back at her body on the floor. Alright, I’ll… see if I can’t replicate that, somehow.
Sitting down, Rachel closed her eyes and imagined herself, a ghost of herself, getting outside of Elizabeth’s body. She kept the image, concentrating harder and harder until she felt something, like a hook pulling at her. Is it working? Can I get out of here?
Rachel focused on that feeling and imagined that hook pulling her out of Elizabeth’s body. The feeling of pulling grew stronger and stronger until Elizabeth shuddered and Rachel was able to slip out. Only… she wasn’t back in her body.
She floated outside, like a ghost. From this, she was able to see her body still on the floor and Elizabeth slowly regaining consciousness. She went over towards her body, feeling a slight pull, but hesitated when she noticed Susan was still searching for any clue of what might’ve happened, crouching down to look for any remains of that strange letter.
Rachel smiled, feeling a little mischievous, it wouldn’t be fair if only Liz got possessed, afterall. She floated closer to Susan and felt a slight pull as she got closer. She plunged herself into Susuan just as she was standing up and Susan shuddered, gasped, and then Rachel opened her eyes and found herself in Susan’s body.
Elizabeth groaned, “Ow… I think I hit my head… Oh my-! Rachel! Are you-?”
“I’m fine,” Rachel replied, facing Elizabeth.
“Susan, this isn’t the time for joking around, I think Rachel’s-”
Rachel held up a hand, “Liz, relax, it’s me, Rachel. I think that letter was a spell of some kind… it put me in your body and then I was able to get out and decided to possess Susan.”
Elizabeth swallowed, frowning, “You really expect me to believe that?”
“I know it sounds far-fetched, but it’s the truth! Look, would Susan really be trying to mess with you if I was really in danger?”
The wheels were turning behind Elizabeth’s eyes, but Rachel knew she still didn’t believe this. “Prove it,” she said, “Tell me something only Rachel would know.”
Rachel thought for a moment, but decided this might be the perfect opportunity to mess with Elizabeth for a bit. “You panicked in the fifth grade when you forgot to buy a gift for Susan’s birthday and had to piggyback off my gift. In middle school you decided to tell me that you thought boys were icky and had no idea why Susan was so interested in them, going as far as calling Maxwell, her current crush at the time, a loser dweeb,” Rachel saw Elizabeth’s expression changing from skeptical to disbelief and knew she believed her, but decided to keep going, “in freshman year you came out to me as a lesbian and I assured you that Susan would accept you, too, and after a week of planning you came out as a lesbian. The day afterwards, I decided to tell you I was bisexual and then told Susan the day after…” Elizabeth was looking a bit red in the face now, “and last year, you and I shared a kiss behind the school to test things out. We didn’t tell Susan and while we fooled around, we decided it was better to stay as friends.”
Elizabeth was covering her face with her hands now, “Jeez, I believed you after the second thing, you didn’t need to keep going.”
Rachel giggled and gave Elizabeth a quick peck on the cheek. She barely had time to react before Elizabeth lashed out, swiping at her with her hand. Rachel kept laughing, although she made sure to cover her face with her arms, “Woah! Careful, Liz! This is Susan’s body, you know!”
“I know,” Elizabeth growled, “and can you please get out of her? I’m already freaking out enough now.”
Rachel smiled and prepared herself to leave again. The pull came easier now, and she was able to easily slip out of Susan’s body and entered her own. She got up, wincing as she felt where her body had hit the floor when she flew out of it. Ow! I guess I have to be careful when I leave because I’ll feel the pain when I come back in! Ow!
While Rachel was tending to the ache in her head, Susan got up and looked around, confused as to why she was no longer near the bookshelf. She noticed, however, that both Elizabeth and Rachel were up. “What happened?” Susan asked slowly, “No way, Rachel? Did you possess me?”
“I thought it was the best way to explain to Elizabeth what happened,” Rachel replied, still rubbing her head, “Don’t worry, nothing happened while you were gone.”
“Yes,” Elizabeth replied, looking at Rachel with a dark expression, “nothing happened.”
“So neither of you were aware of anything while I was inside you?” Rachel asked, starting to get to her feet.
“Last thing I remembered before coming to was freaking out because that letter was on fire,” Elizabeth replied, “after that… I woke up on the floor.”
“Same,” Susan replied, “I was just looking for anything that might tell us what was happening when everything went black and then I was on the floor.”
After that little episode, the three of them decided to test out potential limits for Rachel’s powers. As far as they can tell, there was no distance limit to how far away she can get from her body, nor did there appear to be a time limit to how long Rachel can stay outside her body, although she didn’t want to stay out of it for too long as her body still needed to eat. As a ghost, Rachel wasn’t able to travel very fast, only going about walking speed, but she was able to go through walls and fly. She didn’t test out if she could possess animals because she was scared she might not be able to leave.
The three of them had some fun for her powers, with one of the first things Rachel did was possess Susan’s crush, Trevor, and go through his phone to look for any clues about what he might be interested in. Rachel found him alone in his room studying when she came upon him. As she slipped inside, Trevor shuddered and gasped, “What the f-!” before Rachel completely took over.
So, this is what it’s like being a boy, Rachel thought, flexing her arms, I could get used to this, anyway, time to see if I can find anything he’s interested in. His phone was, thankfully, unlocked and after combing through it, she gasped when she found his gallery and the stuff that was inside it. There were numerous pictures of girls in various states of undress, Rachel recognized them as being in her same grade and covered her mouth. Oh my… I never would’ve thought Trevor got around this much!
These pictures looked like they were taken by the girls themselves too, and they usually winked or smiled at the camera, no doubt intending this as a gift for Trevor for later. I need to tell Susan, now! she quickly messaged Susan from Trevor’s phone before deleting the conversation on his end so he wouldn’t have any evidence that she had been messing around with his stuff.
Rachel sighed and was about to leave Trevor’s body when she felt something pressing hard against her pants. Don’t tell me… she looked down and gasped when she saw Trevor’s boner winking at her. She licked her lips, she shouldn’t, she really shouldn’t, but… well she was always curious about what masturbating with a penis felt like and Trevor had plenty of material on his phone to get her going.
I'm going to masturbate as a boy!
Susan: Elizabeth is saying not to, but I wanna see a dick pic!
Alright! Before she could second guess the morality of the situation, Rachel got to her feet and locked herself in the bathroom before ripping off Trevor’s pants. Trevor’s penis wasn’t anything special, a bit on the smaller and slimmer side, but it reacted quickly to Rachel’s touch. She sent a quick picture to Susan before erasing all the evidence from Trevor’s phone before she got to work.
She opened Trevor’s gallery again, scrolling through the various pictures he had, all of it was making her feel warm and she quickly discovered a rhythm to stroking his cock. Mmh, Veronica definitely has a nice body! Rachel thought, sucking in a breath through clenched teeth, as she stared at a photo of a mostly naked Veronica, And Abigail's hot! Who knew she was hiding all that under her baggy clothes? Trevor’s dick was twitched in her hand as she scrolled his gallery, the pleasure beginning to overcome her. It was much faster than masturbating as a girl, and she could feel the pressure rising within herself. With one final grunt, Rachel experienced her first orgasm as a guy and decided it would be funny to leave Trevor in his own sperm soaked mess.
Susan decided not to pursue Trevor, not because of the various pictures on his phone, but because she thought his dick was too small, but Rachel thought she was caring too much about the wrong things, it felt perfect to her, the pictures on his phone, however, that would have turned her off of him if she had even been interested.
It was crazy to think that had all only been a few days ago, and now here she was, in class once again about to use her power to help her cheat on her tests. It was easy enough getting out of her own skin, she just had to make sure to make it look like she was thinking and not passed out in class. After leaving her body, she made her way to Matthew without much trouble and got inside of him.
As usual, there was a slight struggle as her consciousness overpowered the person already in here, but thankfully all Matthew did was let out a small gasp. Alright, I’m in! Rachel quickly flipped through Matthew’s test, doing her best to memorize what answers he’d pick before she returned to her own body.
As she left Matthew though, she saw something strange when she came back out. For a moment, she thought she saw a blur of something vaguely person-shaped slip into the body of one of the girls in class, a quiet girl with big glasses named Vanessa, someone Rachel rarely spoke to, but had heard some of the boys whisper about excitedly. At first, Rachel thought she imagined it until Vanessa gave the telltale shudder and gasped. What?
A wicked smile etched itself on Vanessa’s mouth and she raised her hand and asked to leave to go to the bathroom. Rachel was curious, wanting to see what was going on before she remembered she hadn’t written down any of the answers. Quickly, she returned to her own body and copied down the answers she’d gotten from Matthew, making sure to occasionally mark a different answer so she didn’t get flagged for cheating. Although how exactly they would prove she’d cheated was beyond her, it was better not to take any chances here.
From there, Rachel waited, keeping an eye on the clock. She’d finished her own test and almost an hour passed but Vanessa still wasn’t back. I need to go check on her. Putting her head down, Rachel slipped out of her body and left the classroom. She heard Vanessa, or whoever was inside Vanessa, say she was going to the bathroom so that’s where Rachel headed.
She slipped inside and immediately heard crying, mixed in with mumblings of words. Worried, Rachel came closer, stopping when she saw a pile of clothes, Vanessa’s clothes, laying in a puddle of water in front of the sinks and Vanessa huddled naked against the wall, crying.
Vanessa made little effort to hide her body, as her hands were busy covering her face rather than anything else, leaving her small breasts exposed, as well as exposing her shaved pussy. As she got closer, Rachel noticed something leaking from Vanessa’s vagina, like she had been aroused earlier.
What happened here? Rachel thought.
She approached Vanessa, examining her to see if something was wrong. It didn’t look like someone was inside her, but Rachel had no idea what happened. Naturally she couldn’t ask Vanessa this, and even if she could Vanessa wouldn’t have any memory of what happened when she was possessed.
Rachel looked down at the clothes on the floor. They were wet, and wouldn’t look like they’d dry until after the test. I… I need to help her. Rachel went inside Vanessa. She gasped as she found herself in control of the other girl's body, and shivered from the coldness of the bathroom tile against her naked skin.
She couldn’t help but notice something else. This body felt good like it had just recently orgasmed. Rachel gulped, and stood up. She grabbed as many paper towels as she could and went to work trying to dry off Vanessa’s clothes. It wouldn’t get it all out, but that wasn’t the plan.
She slipped the clothes on, shivering intensely at how cold everything was before leaving the bathroom where one of the hall monitors noticed her and flagged her down.
“Young lady,” he began, “why on earth are you soaking wet?”
“There’s a problem with the sink,” Rachel lied, “it sprayed water all over me when I tried to wash my hands.”
The hall monitor sighed, “Well, I can’t let you return to your classroom like this, follow me, we’ll see if we can get you some dry clothes from the lost and found.”
Vanessa returned to class wearing an oversized hoodie along with a pair of sweatpants that were slightly too big for her. It didn’t help that they both smelled of sweat and body odor, but at least now Vanessa could finish her test. Feeling extra helpful, Rachel decided to fill in the answers for her that she took from Matthew, again, making sure she separated them from her own answers. Alright, I hope this goes well for her, Rachel thought as she got ready to leave her body poor girl.
With that, she returned to her own body and waited until the bell rang and class was let out to go to lunch. Is there someone else here with powers like mine? she wondered as she grabbed her belongings. Rachel glanced around the room, wondering if maybe whoever it was might’ve been in the room with her. No, she hadn’t noticed anyone else seemingly passed out like how she looks when she becomes a ghost. Someone from outside her classroom then, but staff or student? Boy or girl? As Rachel walked into the hallway and towards the cafeteria, she continued to glance around as more and more students came into the hall. Any one of them could have powers like hers.
Rachel thankfully managed to find Susan and Elizabeth during lunch. She was worried they would have different lunch schedules because of the test, but that wasn’t the case. Elizabeth and Susan were in the middle of talking about what they were going to do after the test. They almost didn’t notice Rachel sitting down next to them until she asked, “Hey, has anyone in your class acted… weird today?”
“Well hello to you, too, Rachel,” Susan replied, “anyway… no, not really. Why? Did something happen?”
Rachel lowered her voice, it wouldn’t be good if whoever was behind this overheard what she was going to tell them. No telling how this other person would react. “During the test… you know that quiet girl, Vanessa? I saw someone jump into her and, after some time had passed, I decided to follow using my powers…” she paused as she gathered herself to prepare to explain what happened next as she was still shaken by the sight of it, “when I found her in the bathroom, she was naked and all of her clothes had been soaked in the sink. When I hopped inside of her I also felt like… like she had just orgasmed.”
Susan and Elizabeth gasped and leaned back in their seats, their eyes wide with horror. “What did you do?” Elizabeth asked.
“I dried off her clothes the best I could,” Rachel explained, “afterwards, I picked up some clothes from the lost and found and finished her test for her.” After she finished, Rachel looked around the cafeteria, wondering if anyone had been listening in to their conversation. None of the students seemed to notice or care, being far more interested in their own meals or conversations. Still, Rachel felt her skin crawl at the thought that the person responsible was in this room with them.
“Should…” Susan hesitated, “should we do something about this?”
“What can we do?” Elizabeth asked, “I don’t think any member of the staff will believe us if we tell them what happened and I’m not sure if there’s anything we can do to this creep without putting ourselves in harm's way!”
“I might be able to do something.” Rachel said.
“Rachel, no-” Elizabeth began.
“I’m the only one with powers like this,” Rachel cut her off, “I’m the only one who would be able to see them, and I might be able to put a stop to all this.”
“Rachel,” Elizabeth said, “please be careful, alright? From what you said, I… don’t feel comfortable with you going to confront this guy alone.”
“Elizabeth is right,” Susan agreed, “what if he’s, I don’t know, able to turn the tables on you?”
Rachel swallowed, feeling sick, “I don’t know,” she replied honestly, “but I can’t just sit here and do nothing.”
For the rest of the day, Rachel was on high alert, keeping a close eye on any of her classmates to see if they acted off. However, nothing happened. At least, not in her class anyway. After the tests were over and everyone got their phones back, Rachel was immediately hit with several messages from both Susan and Elizabeth.
Elizabeth: Rachel, we have a problem
He struck again.
Melissa, you know, the girl in the school band with the freckles?
She left for the restroom and didn’t come back
Going to check on her now
Susan: Rachel, problem.
several girls were straight up missing when we came back
The teacher didn’t know what happened to them
Some of their friends said the girls left during lunch and then they just didn’t come back
Fuck. Fuck. Fuck! Rachel took in a breath, and as calmly as she could, she looked around for anything suspicious. She almost missed it, but she saw one of the girls in the cheer leading team, a tall brunette named Victoria, suddenly gasp and shudder, stopping briefly mid walk and suddenly turning around with a slight smile on her face. Bingo.
Me:I found him. I’m going to follow him for a bit and see what happens
Elizabeth: Careful.
Susan: Stay safe
With that, Rachel put her phone away and followed Victoria, or rather the person possessing Victoria, through the hallways. She made sure to keep her distance, didn’t want whoever was inside Victoria getting suspicious about her, but she also made sure to keep Victoria in her line of sight so she wouldn’t get away.
At first, Rachel thought the possessor would take Victoria into another bathroom, but no, whoever it was was taking Victoria inside the girls locker room. No one else was inside when Victoria walked in, and Rachel was barely able to slip in herself without the door closing on her. From there, she decided to hide herself away near the entrance where, hopefully, her body wouldn’t be seen.
Alright, Rachel thought, her mouth a bit dry, I’m going in. She separated herself from her body and floated over in the direction of the lockers.
She wasn’t surprised when she saw Victoria’s body already in a state of undress. Whoever was inside her had already taken off Victoria’s shoes, socks, pants, and shirt, leaving her in just her white bra and panties. The imposter stood in front of the mirror inside Victoria’s locker, admiring Victoria’s body with a wicked grin on her face as her hands reached behind her back to unclip the bra, slipping it off her and allowing Victoria’s full breasts to come into view.
Rachel caught sight of herself in the locker mirror and froze, Oh god, does he see me? The imposter, however, didn’t look like he was able to see ghosts while he was possessing someone, much like how Rachel didn’t see him while she was inside Matthew’s body. While Rachel stood frozen, the imposter took the opportunity to slide off Victoria’s panties and was now standing completely naked in front of the mirror, admiring how Victoria looked. “Oh yeah,” she growled, “much better than that mousy little Vanessa, no idea what the other guys were seeing in her.”
Rachel continued floating over, moving agonizingly slow.
One of Victoria’s hands went to her breasts, cupping them and squeezing the nipples. “Mmm, bigger than Melissa’s,” she moaned, “but not as sensitive-OH!” Victoria arched her back as her fingers slipped inside her vagina, “Oh FUCK! Oh! I think she’s the most sensitive one so far!”
Rachel held out her hands as she got closer to Victoria. Unlike before, where she always felt a slight pull towards the body she was about to enter, here she felt a slight push and she had to force herself to get closer. Fortunately, the imposter didn’t seem to notice, lost as he was busy pleasuring himself in Victoria’s body. As he got closer to the climax, Rachel was able to make her way into Victoria’s body. Get out!
”What the? Who are you? You get out!”
Rachel jerked, causing Victoria’s leg to jerk. Her vision was darkness until she saw flashes of the locker room from Victoria’s perspective. She felt a hand closing in on her throat and wasn’t sure who was the one squeezing, if it was her or the other person. I said… GET OUT1
With a shove, Rachel pushed the other presence out of Victoria and gained control for a brief moment. She looked around and was about to leave when she felt the presence trying to come back in, Victoria’s body started shuddering and Rachel once again found herself fighting for control against this creep.
I won’t let you take advantage of anyone else! Rachel screamed, leaving Victoria’s body, but making sure she dragged the other presence out with her. Bodiless, as ghosts, they both floated in the locker room, and while they had each other’s hands around the other person’s throat, neither of them were able to feel pain, just mild discomfort.
But Rachel gasped when she saw who the other person was. It was Trevor, and he was glaring down at her, but the anger quickly melted into surprise and they both let go, floating a little bit away from each other. “Trevor?” Rachel gasped.
“Rachel?” Trevor gasped.
Rachel thought back to when she searched Trevor’s phone, some of those pictures of the girls were taken from their perspectives, at first, she had thought Trevor was flirting around with all those girls, but could he have actually been possessing them and used them to give himself those pictures?
“How… how long did you have this power?” Rachel asked.
“A month, just about,” Trevor replied, sneering, “I think you can see what I’ve been using it for. You?”
“A little over two weeks.”
Trevor thought for a moment, and his sneer deepened, “Ah, so I guess it was you I have to thank for waking up covered in my own mess that one time. Well, as you can see, you might’ve inspired me to do more with my powers than just simple pictures.”
“Why did you leave them stranded without clothes?”
Trevor shrugged, “I didn’t do that will all of them, just the ones who went out of their way to mock me, judge me, call me a creep! A pervert! Loser!”
Rachel scoffed, “I don’t think they were too far off with those claims seeing what you’ve done,”
“Really?” Trevor asked, coming closer, “You violated me, and then judge me when I do the same? Well, let’s see how you like it then! Your body must be around here, somewhere, right?”
Before she could react, Trevor shoved her aside and started floating off towards the exit of the locker room, right where her body was. Shit! Rachel thought, floating behind him. Trevor glanced behind him as he floated, “Heh, guess I’m getting close.”
Fuck! Rachel thought, I shouldn’t have followed! Now he knows where my body is! She tried going faster, using her ghostly arms and legs to try to propel herself forward, but it was no use, both her and Trevor were going the exact same speed, but Trevor was ahead of her. No.
Her body came into view, slumped over against the wall. Trevor chuckled as he got closer and slowly started to slip inside. NO! Rachel reached forward, forcing herself inside before Trevor could get in her body. She expected resistance, a fight, anything, but she gasped awake as she easily slipped inside her body.
What? Where’s-? Suddenly, she gasped, her body jerking on its own accord, she felt him then, trying to force his way inside of her. Rachel knew then that he wanted her to get inside first, so she’d be trapped while he possessed her. She needed to leave! Now!
“You’re not going anywhere.” Trevor whispered in her mind as Rachel felt the pulling turn into pushing as she forced inside her body as Trevor took control. She continued fighting, but she was quickly losing. She stopped feeling her legs, then her arms, until all she controlled was her eyes and then her vision slowly slipped away as she lost all control. no…
Trevor gasped awake, grinning as he looked down at his hands, Rachel’s hands. Okay Rachel, let’s see how you like being played with. He made his way over to the lockers again, having completely forgotten about Victoria until she finally regained consciousness and shrieked when she discovered she was naked.
“Rachel!” Victoria shrieked, grabbing Rachel’s shirt, “What happened? Why am I naked? Did you see whoever did this?”
Trevor smiled, and leaned closer, kissing Victoria on the lips, when he pulled back, Victoria was staring at him wide eyed, “I’m sorry,” he said, “I just couldn’t resist, especially seeing you like this.”
Victoria pulled away, quickly grabbing her clothes and using them to cover herself, “Rachel, what the hell? This isn’t the time for anything like that!”
Trevor held up his hands, “Easy, easy, I was just suggesting we can take advantage of the moment, you know?”
Victoria’s face went red and she quickly ran out of the locker room. Damn, Trevor thought, watching her go, I was really looking forward to trying sex as a woman. Maybe I came off too strong. Oh well, at least I still have this body.
Trevor stood in front of the mirror of Victoria’s locker. Let’s see what we’re working with here. Trevor went to work, taking off Rachel’s boots first. He was surprised to see she wasn’t wearing any socks, but that was fine, less work for him. Afterwards, her shirt came off, Oh Rachel, naughty girl, underneath, a black bra held back her freckled breasts. I can’t wait to play with those Trevor thought, but first, her pants came off next, and Trevor eagerly ripped off the matching black panties. Oh my! Trevor laughed giddily as the underwear came off, I was not expecting this! Rachel’s pussy was completely shaved, giving him a nice clean view of her mound and puffy lips.
His hands went to his bra, he shook slightly from anticipation before taking it off. Rachel’s breasts weren’t as large as Victoria’s, but they were very soft and bouncy, and the freckles dusting across her skin drew his eyes to her breasts' natural roundness. He swallowed, breathing deeply as heat gathered between Rachel’s legs.
No sense putting all this off, then Without further ado, Trevor sat down and got to work fingering Rachel. Oh! Trevor bit his lip, Rachel’s back arching of its own accord as his fingers slipped inside her warmth, Shit! She’s sensitive! He licked his lips, moaning deeply as he fingered her. He found her clitoris easily and a few flicks nearly incapacitated him from the sheer pleasure.
He grunted, his free hand cupping her breasts and rubbing her erect nipples. Finally, it came. With a loud groan, Trevor felt Rachel’s body climax and laid dazed for a moment, unable to feel his legs. Fuck, Rachel. I think… out of all the bodies I’ve possessed, yours is my favorite. Trevor was about to get up and leave Rachel laying here in her shame when he heard a ding coming from her discarded pants.
It was Rachel’s phone.
Elizabeth: Rachel, you alright?
Did you find out who did it?
Trevor grinned, maybe he might be able to have sex with a woman after all. He just needed to play his cards better this time. Sorry, Rachel, looks like I’m staying in here for a little longer.
Me: Don’t worry, I’m fine.
Wanna meet up at my house?
I’ll tell you what I found out.
Elizabeth: Sure
I’ll bring Susan with me.
Oh, this was just getting better and better.
The End?
2
20.1K
2028
13
7
When Logan is invited by his friend Ryan to participate in a experiment, the last thing he is expecting is for his mind to be copied into the body of a brain slug.
However, instead of trying to fix things when she discovers this, Ryan sets her sights on fulfilling her all longheld ambitions with Logan's newfound abilities.
Logan is initially keen with just going along things as he possesses more bodies and pushes the extent of his capabilities. However, when a desire to be more than just her golden goose begins to stir within him, he soon finds himself starting to make plans to fulfill his own longheld desires...
Abstract
In a drab concrete parking structure, sitting inside a car that looked too small for his large frame, a sizable young man silently debated a life choice. It had occupied his mind for days, ever since a certain woman from his past had reached out for the first time in years. Even though he felt indecisive, he had a few mental tools to help him make his mind up. No matter how big the choice, the real decision was whether to start the engine back up and drive away… or open the car door and step out.
…
With a muted pop, the car door swung open.
He had already driven this far, turning back would be a waste of time and gas. Maybe the choice had already been made the very instant he got into his car earlier. Then all the worrying afterwards was just pointless emotion, the last-minute anxiety and doubt that comes with seeing “abandon all hope, ye who enter here” on the gates of hell despite knowing exactly what must be done.
The large man’s heavy footsteps made the only sound in the echoing gray maze. He was a tall mountain of a man that few would challenge physically. He was dressed nicely enough, something a little more than casual, something to wear when reuniting with an old… friend. After exiting the parking structure, he found himself a short distance away from a security booth, its red and white bar hanging guarding the street entrance and a separate pedestrian gate on the opposite side. Behind the booth’s bulletproof glass, a uniformed guard watched the man approach, asking for his ID as soon as he was close enough.
“Name and date of birth?”
“Logan Miller, February 19th. It says on my ID.”
“Reason for visiting?”
“I’m getting a tour from Ryan Everly.”
The guard returned Logan’s ID alongside a freshly printed plastic badge on a lanyard. An audible metallic click could be heard from the pedestrian gate. Logan passed through the gate and headed towards the monolithic building ahead.
As Logan walked, he inspected the plastic badge he was given. At the top, a logo for SynthraForma, followed by VISITOR in bold black letters, then his name, face, and a barcode with small numbers beneath.
Reaching the entrance, he tried the door handle and found it locked. He tried to use his badge on a nearby reader, but it beeped and showed a red light in rejection. Just as Logan was thinking of returning to the guard, the locked doors violently swung open from the inside. Barely dodging the doors, Logan suddenly stood before a stunning woman.
Beautiful red hair that instantly drew stares, captivating hazel eyes that were framed by complementary glasses, flawless skin that supermodels would envy, and a killer figure underneath a white lab coat. Ryan Everly, Logan’s high school best friend that he hadn’t seen since. She cracked a charming smile on her rosy lips, and spoke with her enchanting voice.
“Long time no see. It’s been a while hasn’t it?”
Introduction
Logan hadn’t seen Ryan since graduating high school a considerable number of years ago. In the past she was already pretty, but during the years that he hadn’t seen her, Ryan’s natural beauty was further enhanced to perfection. Judging by her current workplace, her intellect had no problems keeping pace either. Logan gave a polite smile and met Ryan’s mesmerizing eyes.
“Yeah, it sure has. How have you been?”
Ryan’s smile remained, but something subtle changed in her expression.
“Well, I wouldn’t want to lie to a friend. I’ve been a bit busy recently. Deadlines, disappointing results, and demanding superiors. You know how it can be. But anyways, I’m so glad you went out of your way to come here. I really appreciate it.”
Logan did expend quite some effort to get there. Scarce paid-time-off was spent from his job as an office clerk, not to mention the cost of a rental car and hotel. Still, it was a trip that he needed to take for his own sake, not just Ryan’s.
“It’s good to see you too. I can’t wait to see what you’ve been up to. Cured cancer or something?”
Ryan let out a little giggle that played like melodic birdsong in Logan’s ears.
“Well then, let me show you. Welcome to SynthraForma. I obviously can’t give you a full tour of the lab. In fact, even I don’t have access to everything, but I’ll show you what I can. Just a reminder, don’t breathe a word of this to anyone, okay? Not. A single. Breath.”
“Of course. My lips are sealed.”
Ryan accepted Logan’s promise and both of them entered the building. He stepped into a long hallway illuminated by harsh fluorescent lights. Before Logan could go anywhere, Ryan pointed towards a part of the wall next to the door. There was a plastic mount that held a stack of blank forms, a clipboard, and a pen on a string.
“Just a silly little NDA, for the suits and whatnot. Every visitor has to fill one out, but we don’t get that many visitors anyways.”
Logan gave it a quick skim before signing it, submitting the document in an empty slot clearly meant to receive them. Ryan then led him down the hallway. There were no windows inside, only heavy metal doors flanking them on both sides. Occasionally, there were laminated papers taped onto the walls, usually displaying some information or reminder for the employees.
Don’t hold doors open for others.
Keep your badge clearly visible at all times.
Thoroughly wash your hands before eating.
The potluck is this friday.
Finally, the two of them reached a door no different from the others. Ryan used her badge to unlock it and entered with Logan following behind. Now past three layers of security, Logan found himself in an unexpectedly mundane office. There were uniform cubicles to both sides, some with small decorations and knick knacks to add a splash of personality.
“These are our desks. It’s not glamorous, but most of our work happens here. Compiling data, writing reports, reading emails… Not very exciting, but it’s part of the job. This one is mine.”
Ryan’s desk had a computer like the others, with that addition of multiple stacks of books and papers, not to mention a couple of mugs with coffee stains. It looked like Ryan was about to say something, but someone else caught her attention. A woman was approaching them, dressed in the professional attire of a white button-up blouse and suit pants. She looked Asian, around her mid thirties, with light makeup and her hair in a bun. The authoritative click of her heels almost served as an introduction.
“Hello, you must be Ryan’s guest. I hope you don’t mind me interrupting your tour, I just need to have a little chat with Ryan if that’s okay.”
Her words were sharp and assertive, ensuring that no one would challenge them. Logan certainly didn’t want to at least.
“I don’t mind at all. I’m Logan. It’s a pleasure to meet you Miss…”
“Doctor. Doctor Li, SynthraForma research supervisor, pleased to meet you too Logan.”
“Anyways Ryan, I’ll make this quick. The deadline for your current project is coming up. I have great expectations of you, and I’ll make sure that your future assignments will reflect how well you perform here. I’m sure an incredible breakthrough is just on the horizon.”
Doctor Li left as quickly as she arrived, not waiting for Ryan to respond. Looking at Ryan, Logan could tell that she wasn’t particularly happy about her supervisor’s reminder. Her face didn’t give much away, but her silence and stiff body language gave it away. It took her a moment to compose herself, before she returned to Logan.
“I guess the tour wouldn’t be complete without an introduction to my kind and caring supervisor. Anyways, let’s get on with it.”
Ryan left her cubicle and promptly started walking again with Logan in tow. They reached another door that required Ryan’s badge. Logan noticed way more signage on this door than the ones before, being plastered with a variety of colorful symbols and labels warning about hazards of all kinds. Past the door, Logan saw a proper laboratory, filled with multitudes of complex-looking devices.
“Here on the left, high temperature superconductors.”
She carelessly gestured towards a workstation full of electronics, wires, and gas tanks of some kind.
Curiously, there was a plush of a squid on one of the workstation shelves. Ryan continued walking on without sparing a moment for Logan to really look.
“Over here on the right, artificial neural networks composed of lab-grown neurons.”
This workstation had a big microscope, with a collection of slides and plastic petri dishes next to it. Tons of papers, binders, and books filled this station out. Again, Ryan practically walked right past it, barely sparing the effort to mention it in her tour. This continued for the rest of the workstations until they reached the back of the lab.
“And here, in the back corner… my project… the slug project.”
Hypothesis
Ryan gestured to a small rectangular glass tank with some twigs and bedding. Logan had to lean in close to spot the first slug. It was an unremarkable little green thing, no different from something you’d find in somebody’s garden. Still though, being in this lab, there had to be more than met the eye. Or Ryan was pranking him.
Either way, Logan’s best choice was to play along.
“Interesting. What’s special about them?”
“These unassuming little blobs are a new species discovered in the Amazon. They were found in primate brains and initially mistaken for some sort of large parasitic worm. However, their biology and behavior is significantly different. A mature slug, ready to lay eggs, has the unique ability to enter a host’s brain without damaging the surrounding tissue, where it influences the host’s behavior. It compels the host to climb into the forest canopy, where it exits the host’s body and safely lays its eggs high up in the trees.”
Logan looked at the slugs again, watching as one lazily crawled on a leaf of lettuce. Brain slugs huh? It reminded him of something out of a sci-fi show, the image of a big green blob with a single eye coming to mind.
“The higher ups say that they’re interested in the mechanics of how it enters and exits the host's brain without damaging anything. They say that it could be a revolution in neurosurgery. But I think that we all know what really brings in all the funding. Mind control.”
Logan almost had to hold back a chuckle. It sounded more like the premise to a horror video game or movie, a cheap one at that.
Experimenting with mind control slugs? Logan was waiting for Ryan to tell the punch line at this point.
“We’ve studied their natural behavior and made significant progress. We’ve selectively bred them to trigger their ‘control’ behavior independent from their breeding cycle, and to extend that control duration. We’ve conducted limited human testing and confirmed compatibility and functionality as well.”
“Human testing?”
“Yes, of course. Given the premise of this project, it would be unavoidable, don't you think?”
Logan was able to avoid laughing out loud, but he couldn’t help a little grin. He was surprised by the matter-of-fact tone that Ryan was able to keep up. So she had tested these mind control slugs on people huh?
“Well, who’d you test this on?”
“For obvious reasons, I can’t discuss any of their identities, but they were all fully consenting individuals that were compensated for their involvement. Also, I should mention that I wasn’t working on this project during the period that these tests were conducted, so I had no direct involvement. I’ve only joined recently.”
Logan was a little confused by her response. That little fact at the end there didn’t seem to be a part of the joke, it seemed a little too realistic. The idea bothered Logan. Maybe she wasn’t joking. Maybe this was real. What kind of place was Ryan working at? Logan shifted to a more serious tone.
“Hold on. This whole slug thing. The human testing. Doesn’t that… I don’t know, concern you or something? Like, the stuff that you’re working on… this whole project seems…”
“Unethical? Inhuman? Evil? I certainly thought so too when I was first assigned, but the project’s current state is far from what it was in the past.”
Ryan picked up a spray bottle next to the tank, opened its lid, and spritzed some clear fluid around the enclosure before closing it again.
“Everything I told you about was done years ago. The project hit a wall. The slugs just couldn’t execute complex commands, only the most basic trained actions in response to verbal triggers. A far cry from mind control. Continued investments of time and resources yielded nothing, resulting in researchers and funding getting pulled. When I was assigned to this project, it was already dead and buried for a long time.”
Logan could see tints of frustration in Ryan. He had seen her get frustrated at hitches in experiments before, but this seemed like a deeper kind of frustration. She probably felt trapped with a project like this.
“Currently, most of my day-to-day is being a slug keeper. Moisturize the habitat at least twice a day, feed the slugs and replace the food before it rots, replace the soil every few weeks. I’m almost envious of Sisyphus, at least he got a boulder.”
“Sorry to hear that you’ve had it so rough. Maybe it would be a good idea to ask for a different project, or just leave all this behind and look for a different lab?”
“Oh believe me I’ve tried, but there are certain… factors… that prevent me from transfering projects. Leaving for another lab isn’t a good option either. No lab in this country can compare to SynthraForma’s. The resources and secrecy here are exactly what I need.”
Hmm… it seemed like Ryan was stuck between a rock and a hard place. Any choice would be a compromise, and a pretty lousy one at that. Watching Ryan’s expressions, Logan could tell she wasn’t happy about things, but she seemed to perk up as she continued speaking.
“It’s not all doom and gloom though, I have a plan. Imagine this. I succeed with this project out of nowhere. Why, news of such a miracle will go straight to the highest executives. They’ll hear that little ol’ me, a single researcher with no support, managed to break through an impenetrable wall that defeated the best of the best. I’ll get the recognition I deserve and free reign to work on what I want.”
Logan could see a flame burning within Ryan, a determination that pushed her forward.
Instead of admitting defeat, she was fighting harder than ever before. Logan was worried that Ryan was feeling down, maybe searching for solace or even pity, but those worries were cleared by her display of brash, unashamed confidence. He almost wanted to start applauding her.
“I’m glad that you’ve got a goal to aim for, but how’re you gonna do it?”
Ryan cracked a mischievous smile, giving Logan a look that sent a little shiver down his back. He knew that look. Oh, he knew that look. Trouble was coming.
Method
Well Logan, my good friend, that’s where you come in! I have an idea, a theory, a breakthrough! The main problem is the slugs’ lack of cognitive ability. Well it just so happens that one of my colleagues is working on a neuron growth promoter, top secret of course. Normally I wouldn’t have access, but let’s just say that I helped with his homework and he’s helping with mine.”
Ryan nodded towards a small glass vial nearby the slug tank. That must be the neuron growth stuff.
“Unfortunately, that alone would only produce slugs that are better at being slugs. Not exactly what we need. It would require far too much training to reach the levels needed for true mind control. That’s where another little gadget comes in.”
Ryan gestured towards something else near the tank. It looked like a bundle of multi-colored wires, each wire connected to a small device that had a suction cup.
“This is a prototype electroencephalogram, or EEG. It detects electrical activity within your brain, amplifies it, and sends it to the target. I’m sure you’re catching onto my idea now. We’ll be sending your brainwaves into a slug injected with the neural growth promoter. This external stimulation combined with the neuron growth will potentially create neural pathways within the slug that mirror yours.”
Logan took a moment to let things sink in. Ryan had conducted plenty of wild experiments in high school, Logan being intimately involved in most of them. All of them were attempts at something never done before, but at least they were somewhat based in reality. This experiment seemed to jump over that line and land fully into the territory of fantasy and madness. Combining all this experimental tech in an attempt to create mind controlling slugs? This had to be desperation more than anything else.
“Why’s it gotta be my brain waves? You’re the most intelligent person I know, so wouldn’t your brain waves be better?”
“Thanks, but if I could do this alone, I would have. The slugs wouldn’t just mirror the intelligence of the donor, but also their traits. I wouldn’t describe myself as particularly obedient, so it would be a big problem if the slugs mirrored me. You, on the other hand, have always been very… generous and helpful. I couldn’t think of a better person to ask.”
Logan wasn’t quite happy about being called generous and helpful in this context. He could tell that she really meant obedient, willing to make a fool of himself for her sake. In high school, Ryan always took advantage of Logan’s affection for her, and he gratefully allowed it. Anything to get the girl right? Well, it didn’t end up that way. He assisted Ryan in many of her experiments, sometimes to his detriment.
There were lots of reasons and rationalizations.
Teenage hormones, desperately avoiding loneliness, a dose of simple adolescent stupidity, all things that Logan told himself he completely left behind in the past. Reflecting on it over the years after graduation, he vowed to never allow himself to be taken advantage of like that again. Yet here he was, having his resolve put to the test.
Ryan could tell that Logan was deliberating. There was a possibility that he’d make the wrong choice. She leaned a little closer to him, looking up with a gentle expression.
“Please? I’m in a real tough spot here, and I could really use some help. Please Logan?”
Logan kept his expression stern as he gazed upon Ryan’s fragile beauty, looking into her pleading eyes. It wasn’t the first time that she’d used this trick. In high school, this was her ace-in-the-hole to convince Logan against his better judgment. And it worked every time. Logan let out a little sigh as he relaxed a little. It couldn’t hurt to get some more info right?
“What are the risks?”
Ryan broke into a smile, happy to hear that her faithful assistant was still her’s.
“None, absolutely none. You just put on the EEG’s electrodes and they’ll record everything that we need. No risks at all.”
Logan kept his expression even as he made his choice. He looked at Ryan again, searching for any indication of a lie or half-truth. She looked genuine, a real friend in need. Well, there really was no choice. To refuse at this point would be cruel. Logan hoped this wouldn’t end poorly.
“Okay, I’ll do it.”
“Thank you. This means the world to me. I’ll make it up to you later, but let’s begin the experiment as soon as possible.”
Ryan pulled up a chair for Logan, indicating to take a seat. She then grabbed a petri dish, went over to the slug tank with a pair of tongs, and carefully lifted a wiggly green critter onto the dish. She set it near Logan, and he glanced over. It almost felt like the slug was looking back at him with its little antennae.
It took a while, but eventually every single one of the numerous electrodes were attached to Logan’s head. Each electrode connected to a wire, all of which met in a braid that connected to a small device. The small metal box was connected to Ryan’s lab computer, and also had another side where a smaller braid of wires exited. Those tiny wires went over to the slug, where they connected to miniature electrodes that were placed all over the slug’s body.
“Alright, checks done, double checks done. I think we’re ready to go. Hanging in there
Logan?”
Logan had tried his best to keep still while the electrodes were put on him, as if he was getting a haircut. He also made an effort to avoid staring at Ryan as she worked. He didn’t want to creep her out or make things awkward, but for him, she was the only thing worth looking at in this lab. The way that her white lab coat contoured over her perfect figure, the way she moved around him, the view of her chest when she put the electrodes on his head…
“Yeah, I’m fine. Ready to go.”
“Okay, perfect. Then let’s begin the experiment.”
Ryan went back to the tank and took the vial of neuron growth promoter along with a syringe. Logan watched as she carefully measured out a dosage. After loading the syringe, Ryan carefully injected its contents into the slug. She then returned to her computer.
“Let’s hope for the best.”
With that, she activated the EEG. The device began to record Logan’s brain waves, sending them into the slug. Logan didn’t feel anything different on his end. The slug seemed fine too. Ryan turned a tablet screen towards Logan and started to play a video. It showed a slideshow of various things, ranging from apples to horses to people to mountains and much more. The video was supposed to help Logan’s brain stay active and somewhat direct the learning for the slug.
“Okay, everything looks good. It’ll be a few hours, but I’ll be here with you. If anything happens, let me know immediately. Again, I just want to say thanks for your help, I really appreciate it.”
“Yeah, of course. Anything for you.”
Experiment
The first ten minutes were fine. Just look at the pictures and videos on the tablet, easy right?
The next ten minutes were the toughest. Logan had to stay disciplined, forcing himself to sit still and keep watching. Every image that appeared on the tablet blended and blurred with the last. Logan even found it difficult to keep his eyes focussed.
Another ten minutes later, Logan managed to fall into a sustainable rhythm of sorts, and wasn’t struggling as much. He started playing a little mental game with the images, trying to improvise a story with each object that popped up on the tablet screen.
The man in a black suit… went to the windmill?
And in the windmill he… found a flock of sheep. Okay, so he was actually a manager for the mill, and the sheep were workers on a break. As a reward for hard work, the manager gave each of them a… butterknife? Woah, okay, so the manager was actually inciting the sheep to revolt against their oppressors. The oppressors that were forcing the sheep to work were… mongooses… mongeese?
The story unfurled itself, on and on, sometimes needing the occasional reset. Logan did his best to keep his neurons activated for this experiment. He kept going and going and going, persevering and relentless. To his credit, he managed to keep his focus most of the time, but as the process dragged on, his focus wavered more and more. The ideas were less creative, the mental image grew blurry, and the plot moved slower. Logan tried to pull himself back into the groove, but his descent was inevitable at this point. His mind grew dimmer and dimmer, a dark fog growing thicker and more impenetrable until the last candle flame of thought flickered out, and nothing remained.
…
…
…
Ryan checked up on Logan, looking over at him slightly slumped in his chair. His head was slightly tilted to the side and his eyes were closed. Must’ve dozed off. She had already noticed that Logan was struggling to stay awake for some time. Unfortunately, any stimulant like coffee could affect the experiment, so Ryan would have to wake him up everytime he nodded off.
Ryan got up and walked over to Logan, shaking him by the shoulder.
“Logan? Logan wake up.”
No response. She shook him harder. Nothing. She lightly tapped him on the cheek. Still nothing. She carefully opened his eyelid. Logan’s eye blankly stared back at her. Ryan felt a wave of dread flood through her. Logan? Logan!
…
…
…
Ryan had done everything that she could. Logan was unconscious when she found him. She had immediately called for help, and he was rushed to the hospital by paramedics. She was in shock. What happened? What caused this? Was it the experiment? Impossible. But the timing… Healthy young men like him don’t just… stop, not like this.
Ryan knew that she was screwed. Even if it somehow wasn’t her fault, there was no way that SynthraForma would overlook all the attention she was bringing in.
Ryan sat in her little corner of the lab, feeling hollowed out like an empty shell. Her eyes drifted to Logan’s empty chair. He was just there, not long ago, healthy and energetic.
The prototype EEG laid on the floor nearby, still in the same place that it landed after
Ryan had yanked it off of Logan’s head when trying to wake him. Ryan knew that the prototype EEG and neuron growth promoter would cast a lot of suspicion on the situation, but hiding or destroying evidence would practically be an admission of guilt. Ryan knew that there was a good chance that the experiment had nothing to do with Logan’s sudden decline, and that it was just a coincidence. But there was no way for her to know. She’d have to wait to hear from the hospital, or the police.
While Ryan was sitting, sorting through her thoughts, her supervisor Doctor Li showed up.
“I’m sure you’re shaken by all of this. Go home. I’ll give you a call if we need anything from you. Don’t even think about coming to work until you’ve fully recovered from this shocking incident, okay?”
Ryan didn’t want to respond, she didn’t even make eye contact. She just continued sitting with her head hung as Doctor Li promptly left. When Ryan heard the sound of the lab door closing, she raised her head. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the tank of slugs. A sudden rush of heat filled her body as she felt a fierce hatred towards them. Stupid fucking slugs! She wanted to get a hammer and smash the tank, crushing the pathetic little bastards.
But she restrained herself. She just glared at them, cursing their very existence. Freaks of nature. She got up from her seat, deciding that the privacy of her apartment would indeed be better than sulking in the lab. She reached over and grabbed her white lab coat. She had taken it off earlier while trying to help Logan.
Ryan stuck her left arm through its sleeve before draping it over her back and filling out the other sleeve. As she left the lab, Ryan was completely unaware of the little green hitchhiker in her lab coat’s pocket.
Recalibration
Dark…
Familiar… smell… Rough… all over…
Where…?
…
Hungry…
Move…
Need to move…
That way…
…
In the darkest hours of the night, a little green slug crawled out of a lab coat pocket thrown on top of a laundry basket. Confused and disoriented, it did the only thing that it could, follow its instincts.
Delicate slivers of moonlight leaked through the thin blinds of the bedroom. The room wasn’t particularly messy or clean, just lived-in. There were two beds opposite to each other in this small space. The plucky little slug crawled along the floor, inch by inch, towards the bed on the right.
Progress was slow, but steady. A few inches every minute. The slug finally reached the foot of the bed and began its journey upwards. It climbed against gravity, leaving a shiny trail of slime behind on the wood. After a few minutes, the unyielding green spelunker reached the top of the bed, where a sleeping beauty lay enveloped in a peaceful slumber. Her chest periodically rose and fell as silent breaths came and went.
The slug continued, crawling onto the sheets of the bed, eventually making its way onto the pillow. The slug’s small, pulsating body made the insidious last legs of its journey as it aimed for a small opening.
The slug touched the sleeping woman’s skin, feeling her warmth as it began to climb the side of her neck. She didn’t even stir. The slug climbed closer, closer, until it reached… the entrance. The slug dipped itself into her ear, pushing its head in and quickly filling the small tunnel’s width. The slug squeezed its malleable body into the small space, crawling deeper and deeper and deeper…
The woman stirred a little. A small readjustment of the body in response to mild discomfort. A light groan escaped her lips, as if she was just having a bad dream. There was no way to know that something was entering her… invading her… burrowing deep deep inside. She would undoubtedly panic if she was awake, if she knew what was happening to her, but it was just the slug’s luck that she was deep asleep, that she was defenseless.
Deep inside her head, the slug finally felt… satisfaction. It had reached its destination. Now, it could rest, just for a little. The woman’s body settled back down, returning to its restful state. Her breathing returned to a slow, rhythmic rise and fall of her chest. The only thing amiss was a small trail of dried slug fluid.
However, instead of trying to fix things when she discovers this, Ryan sets her sights on fulfilling her all longheld ambitions with Logan's newfound abilities.
Logan is initially keen with just going along things as he possesses more bodies and pushes the extent of his capabilities. However, when a desire to be more than just her golden goose begins to stir within him, he soon finds himself starting to make plans to fulfill his own longheld desires...
Abstract
In a drab concrete parking structure, sitting inside a car that looked too small for his large frame, a sizable young man silently debated a life choice. It had occupied his mind for days, ever since a certain woman from his past had reached out for the first time in years. Even though he felt indecisive, he had a few mental tools to help him make his mind up. No matter how big the choice, the real decision was whether to start the engine back up and drive away… or open the car door and step out.
…
With a muted pop, the car door swung open.
He had already driven this far, turning back would be a waste of time and gas. Maybe the choice had already been made the very instant he got into his car earlier. Then all the worrying afterwards was just pointless emotion, the last-minute anxiety and doubt that comes with seeing “abandon all hope, ye who enter here” on the gates of hell despite knowing exactly what must be done.
The large man’s heavy footsteps made the only sound in the echoing gray maze. He was a tall mountain of a man that few would challenge physically. He was dressed nicely enough, something a little more than casual, something to wear when reuniting with an old… friend. After exiting the parking structure, he found himself a short distance away from a security booth, its red and white bar hanging guarding the street entrance and a separate pedestrian gate on the opposite side. Behind the booth’s bulletproof glass, a uniformed guard watched the man approach, asking for his ID as soon as he was close enough.
“Name and date of birth?”
“Logan Miller, February 19th. It says on my ID.”
“Reason for visiting?”
“I’m getting a tour from Ryan Everly.”
The guard returned Logan’s ID alongside a freshly printed plastic badge on a lanyard. An audible metallic click could be heard from the pedestrian gate. Logan passed through the gate and headed towards the monolithic building ahead.
As Logan walked, he inspected the plastic badge he was given. At the top, a logo for SynthraForma, followed by VISITOR in bold black letters, then his name, face, and a barcode with small numbers beneath.
Reaching the entrance, he tried the door handle and found it locked. He tried to use his badge on a nearby reader, but it beeped and showed a red light in rejection. Just as Logan was thinking of returning to the guard, the locked doors violently swung open from the inside. Barely dodging the doors, Logan suddenly stood before a stunning woman.
Beautiful red hair that instantly drew stares, captivating hazel eyes that were framed by complementary glasses, flawless skin that supermodels would envy, and a killer figure underneath a white lab coat. Ryan Everly, Logan’s high school best friend that he hadn’t seen since. She cracked a charming smile on her rosy lips, and spoke with her enchanting voice.
“Long time no see. It’s been a while hasn’t it?”
Introduction
Logan hadn’t seen Ryan since graduating high school a considerable number of years ago. In the past she was already pretty, but during the years that he hadn’t seen her, Ryan’s natural beauty was further enhanced to perfection. Judging by her current workplace, her intellect had no problems keeping pace either. Logan gave a polite smile and met Ryan’s mesmerizing eyes.
“Yeah, it sure has. How have you been?”
Ryan’s smile remained, but something subtle changed in her expression.
“Well, I wouldn’t want to lie to a friend. I’ve been a bit busy recently. Deadlines, disappointing results, and demanding superiors. You know how it can be. But anyways, I’m so glad you went out of your way to come here. I really appreciate it.”
Logan did expend quite some effort to get there. Scarce paid-time-off was spent from his job as an office clerk, not to mention the cost of a rental car and hotel. Still, it was a trip that he needed to take for his own sake, not just Ryan’s.
“It’s good to see you too. I can’t wait to see what you’ve been up to. Cured cancer or something?”
Ryan let out a little giggle that played like melodic birdsong in Logan’s ears.
“Well then, let me show you. Welcome to SynthraForma. I obviously can’t give you a full tour of the lab. In fact, even I don’t have access to everything, but I’ll show you what I can. Just a reminder, don’t breathe a word of this to anyone, okay? Not. A single. Breath.”
“Of course. My lips are sealed.”
Ryan accepted Logan’s promise and both of them entered the building. He stepped into a long hallway illuminated by harsh fluorescent lights. Before Logan could go anywhere, Ryan pointed towards a part of the wall next to the door. There was a plastic mount that held a stack of blank forms, a clipboard, and a pen on a string.
“Just a silly little NDA, for the suits and whatnot. Every visitor has to fill one out, but we don’t get that many visitors anyways.”
Logan gave it a quick skim before signing it, submitting the document in an empty slot clearly meant to receive them. Ryan then led him down the hallway. There were no windows inside, only heavy metal doors flanking them on both sides. Occasionally, there were laminated papers taped onto the walls, usually displaying some information or reminder for the employees.
Don’t hold doors open for others.
Keep your badge clearly visible at all times.
Thoroughly wash your hands before eating.
The potluck is this friday.
Finally, the two of them reached a door no different from the others. Ryan used her badge to unlock it and entered with Logan following behind. Now past three layers of security, Logan found himself in an unexpectedly mundane office. There were uniform cubicles to both sides, some with small decorations and knick knacks to add a splash of personality.
“These are our desks. It’s not glamorous, but most of our work happens here. Compiling data, writing reports, reading emails… Not very exciting, but it’s part of the job. This one is mine.”
Ryan’s desk had a computer like the others, with that addition of multiple stacks of books and papers, not to mention a couple of mugs with coffee stains. It looked like Ryan was about to say something, but someone else caught her attention. A woman was approaching them, dressed in the professional attire of a white button-up blouse and suit pants. She looked Asian, around her mid thirties, with light makeup and her hair in a bun. The authoritative click of her heels almost served as an introduction.
“Hello, you must be Ryan’s guest. I hope you don’t mind me interrupting your tour, I just need to have a little chat with Ryan if that’s okay.”
Her words were sharp and assertive, ensuring that no one would challenge them. Logan certainly didn’t want to at least.
“I don’t mind at all. I’m Logan. It’s a pleasure to meet you Miss…”
“Doctor. Doctor Li, SynthraForma research supervisor, pleased to meet you too Logan.”
“Anyways Ryan, I’ll make this quick. The deadline for your current project is coming up. I have great expectations of you, and I’ll make sure that your future assignments will reflect how well you perform here. I’m sure an incredible breakthrough is just on the horizon.”
Doctor Li left as quickly as she arrived, not waiting for Ryan to respond. Looking at Ryan, Logan could tell that she wasn’t particularly happy about her supervisor’s reminder. Her face didn’t give much away, but her silence and stiff body language gave it away. It took her a moment to compose herself, before she returned to Logan.
“I guess the tour wouldn’t be complete without an introduction to my kind and caring supervisor. Anyways, let’s get on with it.”
Ryan left her cubicle and promptly started walking again with Logan in tow. They reached another door that required Ryan’s badge. Logan noticed way more signage on this door than the ones before, being plastered with a variety of colorful symbols and labels warning about hazards of all kinds. Past the door, Logan saw a proper laboratory, filled with multitudes of complex-looking devices.
“Here on the left, high temperature superconductors.”
She carelessly gestured towards a workstation full of electronics, wires, and gas tanks of some kind.
Curiously, there was a plush of a squid on one of the workstation shelves. Ryan continued walking on without sparing a moment for Logan to really look.
“Over here on the right, artificial neural networks composed of lab-grown neurons.”
This workstation had a big microscope, with a collection of slides and plastic petri dishes next to it. Tons of papers, binders, and books filled this station out. Again, Ryan practically walked right past it, barely sparing the effort to mention it in her tour. This continued for the rest of the workstations until they reached the back of the lab.
“And here, in the back corner… my project… the slug project.”
Hypothesis
Ryan gestured to a small rectangular glass tank with some twigs and bedding. Logan had to lean in close to spot the first slug. It was an unremarkable little green thing, no different from something you’d find in somebody’s garden. Still though, being in this lab, there had to be more than met the eye. Or Ryan was pranking him.
Either way, Logan’s best choice was to play along.
“Interesting. What’s special about them?”
“These unassuming little blobs are a new species discovered in the Amazon. They were found in primate brains and initially mistaken for some sort of large parasitic worm. However, their biology and behavior is significantly different. A mature slug, ready to lay eggs, has the unique ability to enter a host’s brain without damaging the surrounding tissue, where it influences the host’s behavior. It compels the host to climb into the forest canopy, where it exits the host’s body and safely lays its eggs high up in the trees.”
Logan looked at the slugs again, watching as one lazily crawled on a leaf of lettuce. Brain slugs huh? It reminded him of something out of a sci-fi show, the image of a big green blob with a single eye coming to mind.
“The higher ups say that they’re interested in the mechanics of how it enters and exits the host's brain without damaging anything. They say that it could be a revolution in neurosurgery. But I think that we all know what really brings in all the funding. Mind control.”
Logan almost had to hold back a chuckle. It sounded more like the premise to a horror video game or movie, a cheap one at that.
Experimenting with mind control slugs? Logan was waiting for Ryan to tell the punch line at this point.
“We’ve studied their natural behavior and made significant progress. We’ve selectively bred them to trigger their ‘control’ behavior independent from their breeding cycle, and to extend that control duration. We’ve conducted limited human testing and confirmed compatibility and functionality as well.”
“Human testing?”
“Yes, of course. Given the premise of this project, it would be unavoidable, don't you think?”
Logan was able to avoid laughing out loud, but he couldn’t help a little grin. He was surprised by the matter-of-fact tone that Ryan was able to keep up. So she had tested these mind control slugs on people huh?
“Well, who’d you test this on?”
“For obvious reasons, I can’t discuss any of their identities, but they were all fully consenting individuals that were compensated for their involvement. Also, I should mention that I wasn’t working on this project during the period that these tests were conducted, so I had no direct involvement. I’ve only joined recently.”
Logan was a little confused by her response. That little fact at the end there didn’t seem to be a part of the joke, it seemed a little too realistic. The idea bothered Logan. Maybe she wasn’t joking. Maybe this was real. What kind of place was Ryan working at? Logan shifted to a more serious tone.
“Hold on. This whole slug thing. The human testing. Doesn’t that… I don’t know, concern you or something? Like, the stuff that you’re working on… this whole project seems…”
“Unethical? Inhuman? Evil? I certainly thought so too when I was first assigned, but the project’s current state is far from what it was in the past.”
Ryan picked up a spray bottle next to the tank, opened its lid, and spritzed some clear fluid around the enclosure before closing it again.
“Everything I told you about was done years ago. The project hit a wall. The slugs just couldn’t execute complex commands, only the most basic trained actions in response to verbal triggers. A far cry from mind control. Continued investments of time and resources yielded nothing, resulting in researchers and funding getting pulled. When I was assigned to this project, it was already dead and buried for a long time.”
Logan could see tints of frustration in Ryan. He had seen her get frustrated at hitches in experiments before, but this seemed like a deeper kind of frustration. She probably felt trapped with a project like this.
“Currently, most of my day-to-day is being a slug keeper. Moisturize the habitat at least twice a day, feed the slugs and replace the food before it rots, replace the soil every few weeks. I’m almost envious of Sisyphus, at least he got a boulder.”
“Sorry to hear that you’ve had it so rough. Maybe it would be a good idea to ask for a different project, or just leave all this behind and look for a different lab?”
“Oh believe me I’ve tried, but there are certain… factors… that prevent me from transfering projects. Leaving for another lab isn’t a good option either. No lab in this country can compare to SynthraForma’s. The resources and secrecy here are exactly what I need.”
Hmm… it seemed like Ryan was stuck between a rock and a hard place. Any choice would be a compromise, and a pretty lousy one at that. Watching Ryan’s expressions, Logan could tell she wasn’t happy about things, but she seemed to perk up as she continued speaking.
“It’s not all doom and gloom though, I have a plan. Imagine this. I succeed with this project out of nowhere. Why, news of such a miracle will go straight to the highest executives. They’ll hear that little ol’ me, a single researcher with no support, managed to break through an impenetrable wall that defeated the best of the best. I’ll get the recognition I deserve and free reign to work on what I want.”
Logan could see a flame burning within Ryan, a determination that pushed her forward.
Instead of admitting defeat, she was fighting harder than ever before. Logan was worried that Ryan was feeling down, maybe searching for solace or even pity, but those worries were cleared by her display of brash, unashamed confidence. He almost wanted to start applauding her.
“I’m glad that you’ve got a goal to aim for, but how’re you gonna do it?”
Ryan cracked a mischievous smile, giving Logan a look that sent a little shiver down his back. He knew that look. Oh, he knew that look. Trouble was coming.
Method
Well Logan, my good friend, that’s where you come in! I have an idea, a theory, a breakthrough! The main problem is the slugs’ lack of cognitive ability. Well it just so happens that one of my colleagues is working on a neuron growth promoter, top secret of course. Normally I wouldn’t have access, but let’s just say that I helped with his homework and he’s helping with mine.”
Ryan nodded towards a small glass vial nearby the slug tank. That must be the neuron growth stuff.
“Unfortunately, that alone would only produce slugs that are better at being slugs. Not exactly what we need. It would require far too much training to reach the levels needed for true mind control. That’s where another little gadget comes in.”
Ryan gestured towards something else near the tank. It looked like a bundle of multi-colored wires, each wire connected to a small device that had a suction cup.
“This is a prototype electroencephalogram, or EEG. It detects electrical activity within your brain, amplifies it, and sends it to the target. I’m sure you’re catching onto my idea now. We’ll be sending your brainwaves into a slug injected with the neural growth promoter. This external stimulation combined with the neuron growth will potentially create neural pathways within the slug that mirror yours.”
Logan took a moment to let things sink in. Ryan had conducted plenty of wild experiments in high school, Logan being intimately involved in most of them. All of them were attempts at something never done before, but at least they were somewhat based in reality. This experiment seemed to jump over that line and land fully into the territory of fantasy and madness. Combining all this experimental tech in an attempt to create mind controlling slugs? This had to be desperation more than anything else.
“Why’s it gotta be my brain waves? You’re the most intelligent person I know, so wouldn’t your brain waves be better?”
“Thanks, but if I could do this alone, I would have. The slugs wouldn’t just mirror the intelligence of the donor, but also their traits. I wouldn’t describe myself as particularly obedient, so it would be a big problem if the slugs mirrored me. You, on the other hand, have always been very… generous and helpful. I couldn’t think of a better person to ask.”
Logan wasn’t quite happy about being called generous and helpful in this context. He could tell that she really meant obedient, willing to make a fool of himself for her sake. In high school, Ryan always took advantage of Logan’s affection for her, and he gratefully allowed it. Anything to get the girl right? Well, it didn’t end up that way. He assisted Ryan in many of her experiments, sometimes to his detriment.
There were lots of reasons and rationalizations.
Teenage hormones, desperately avoiding loneliness, a dose of simple adolescent stupidity, all things that Logan told himself he completely left behind in the past. Reflecting on it over the years after graduation, he vowed to never allow himself to be taken advantage of like that again. Yet here he was, having his resolve put to the test.
Ryan could tell that Logan was deliberating. There was a possibility that he’d make the wrong choice. She leaned a little closer to him, looking up with a gentle expression.
“Please? I’m in a real tough spot here, and I could really use some help. Please Logan?”
Logan kept his expression stern as he gazed upon Ryan’s fragile beauty, looking into her pleading eyes. It wasn’t the first time that she’d used this trick. In high school, this was her ace-in-the-hole to convince Logan against his better judgment. And it worked every time. Logan let out a little sigh as he relaxed a little. It couldn’t hurt to get some more info right?
“What are the risks?”
Ryan broke into a smile, happy to hear that her faithful assistant was still her’s.
“None, absolutely none. You just put on the EEG’s electrodes and they’ll record everything that we need. No risks at all.”
Logan kept his expression even as he made his choice. He looked at Ryan again, searching for any indication of a lie or half-truth. She looked genuine, a real friend in need. Well, there really was no choice. To refuse at this point would be cruel. Logan hoped this wouldn’t end poorly.
“Okay, I’ll do it.”
“Thank you. This means the world to me. I’ll make it up to you later, but let’s begin the experiment as soon as possible.”
Ryan pulled up a chair for Logan, indicating to take a seat. She then grabbed a petri dish, went over to the slug tank with a pair of tongs, and carefully lifted a wiggly green critter onto the dish. She set it near Logan, and he glanced over. It almost felt like the slug was looking back at him with its little antennae.
It took a while, but eventually every single one of the numerous electrodes were attached to Logan’s head. Each electrode connected to a wire, all of which met in a braid that connected to a small device. The small metal box was connected to Ryan’s lab computer, and also had another side where a smaller braid of wires exited. Those tiny wires went over to the slug, where they connected to miniature electrodes that were placed all over the slug’s body.
“Alright, checks done, double checks done. I think we’re ready to go. Hanging in there
Logan?”
Logan had tried his best to keep still while the electrodes were put on him, as if he was getting a haircut. He also made an effort to avoid staring at Ryan as she worked. He didn’t want to creep her out or make things awkward, but for him, she was the only thing worth looking at in this lab. The way that her white lab coat contoured over her perfect figure, the way she moved around him, the view of her chest when she put the electrodes on his head…
“Yeah, I’m fine. Ready to go.”
“Okay, perfect. Then let’s begin the experiment.”
Ryan went back to the tank and took the vial of neuron growth promoter along with a syringe. Logan watched as she carefully measured out a dosage. After loading the syringe, Ryan carefully injected its contents into the slug. She then returned to her computer.
“Let’s hope for the best.”
With that, she activated the EEG. The device began to record Logan’s brain waves, sending them into the slug. Logan didn’t feel anything different on his end. The slug seemed fine too. Ryan turned a tablet screen towards Logan and started to play a video. It showed a slideshow of various things, ranging from apples to horses to people to mountains and much more. The video was supposed to help Logan’s brain stay active and somewhat direct the learning for the slug.
“Okay, everything looks good. It’ll be a few hours, but I’ll be here with you. If anything happens, let me know immediately. Again, I just want to say thanks for your help, I really appreciate it.”
“Yeah, of course. Anything for you.”
Experiment
The first ten minutes were fine. Just look at the pictures and videos on the tablet, easy right?
The next ten minutes were the toughest. Logan had to stay disciplined, forcing himself to sit still and keep watching. Every image that appeared on the tablet blended and blurred with the last. Logan even found it difficult to keep his eyes focussed.
Another ten minutes later, Logan managed to fall into a sustainable rhythm of sorts, and wasn’t struggling as much. He started playing a little mental game with the images, trying to improvise a story with each object that popped up on the tablet screen.
The man in a black suit… went to the windmill?
And in the windmill he… found a flock of sheep. Okay, so he was actually a manager for the mill, and the sheep were workers on a break. As a reward for hard work, the manager gave each of them a… butterknife? Woah, okay, so the manager was actually inciting the sheep to revolt against their oppressors. The oppressors that were forcing the sheep to work were… mongooses… mongeese?
The story unfurled itself, on and on, sometimes needing the occasional reset. Logan did his best to keep his neurons activated for this experiment. He kept going and going and going, persevering and relentless. To his credit, he managed to keep his focus most of the time, but as the process dragged on, his focus wavered more and more. The ideas were less creative, the mental image grew blurry, and the plot moved slower. Logan tried to pull himself back into the groove, but his descent was inevitable at this point. His mind grew dimmer and dimmer, a dark fog growing thicker and more impenetrable until the last candle flame of thought flickered out, and nothing remained.
…
…
…
Ryan checked up on Logan, looking over at him slightly slumped in his chair. His head was slightly tilted to the side and his eyes were closed. Must’ve dozed off. She had already noticed that Logan was struggling to stay awake for some time. Unfortunately, any stimulant like coffee could affect the experiment, so Ryan would have to wake him up everytime he nodded off.
Ryan got up and walked over to Logan, shaking him by the shoulder.
“Logan? Logan wake up.”
No response. She shook him harder. Nothing. She lightly tapped him on the cheek. Still nothing. She carefully opened his eyelid. Logan’s eye blankly stared back at her. Ryan felt a wave of dread flood through her. Logan? Logan!
…
…
…
Ryan had done everything that she could. Logan was unconscious when she found him. She had immediately called for help, and he was rushed to the hospital by paramedics. She was in shock. What happened? What caused this? Was it the experiment? Impossible. But the timing… Healthy young men like him don’t just… stop, not like this.
Ryan knew that she was screwed. Even if it somehow wasn’t her fault, there was no way that SynthraForma would overlook all the attention she was bringing in.
Ryan sat in her little corner of the lab, feeling hollowed out like an empty shell. Her eyes drifted to Logan’s empty chair. He was just there, not long ago, healthy and energetic.
The prototype EEG laid on the floor nearby, still in the same place that it landed after
Ryan had yanked it off of Logan’s head when trying to wake him. Ryan knew that the prototype EEG and neuron growth promoter would cast a lot of suspicion on the situation, but hiding or destroying evidence would practically be an admission of guilt. Ryan knew that there was a good chance that the experiment had nothing to do with Logan’s sudden decline, and that it was just a coincidence. But there was no way for her to know. She’d have to wait to hear from the hospital, or the police.
While Ryan was sitting, sorting through her thoughts, her supervisor Doctor Li showed up.
“I’m sure you’re shaken by all of this. Go home. I’ll give you a call if we need anything from you. Don’t even think about coming to work until you’ve fully recovered from this shocking incident, okay?”
Ryan didn’t want to respond, she didn’t even make eye contact. She just continued sitting with her head hung as Doctor Li promptly left. When Ryan heard the sound of the lab door closing, she raised her head. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the tank of slugs. A sudden rush of heat filled her body as she felt a fierce hatred towards them. Stupid fucking slugs! She wanted to get a hammer and smash the tank, crushing the pathetic little bastards.
But she restrained herself. She just glared at them, cursing their very existence. Freaks of nature. She got up from her seat, deciding that the privacy of her apartment would indeed be better than sulking in the lab. She reached over and grabbed her white lab coat. She had taken it off earlier while trying to help Logan.
Ryan stuck her left arm through its sleeve before draping it over her back and filling out the other sleeve. As she left the lab, Ryan was completely unaware of the little green hitchhiker in her lab coat’s pocket.
Recalibration
Dark…
Familiar… smell… Rough… all over…
Where…?
…
Hungry…
Move…
Need to move…
That way…
…
In the darkest hours of the night, a little green slug crawled out of a lab coat pocket thrown on top of a laundry basket. Confused and disoriented, it did the only thing that it could, follow its instincts.
Delicate slivers of moonlight leaked through the thin blinds of the bedroom. The room wasn’t particularly messy or clean, just lived-in. There were two beds opposite to each other in this small space. The plucky little slug crawled along the floor, inch by inch, towards the bed on the right.
Progress was slow, but steady. A few inches every minute. The slug finally reached the foot of the bed and began its journey upwards. It climbed against gravity, leaving a shiny trail of slime behind on the wood. After a few minutes, the unyielding green spelunker reached the top of the bed, where a sleeping beauty lay enveloped in a peaceful slumber. Her chest periodically rose and fell as silent breaths came and went.
The slug continued, crawling onto the sheets of the bed, eventually making its way onto the pillow. The slug’s small, pulsating body made the insidious last legs of its journey as it aimed for a small opening.
The slug touched the sleeping woman’s skin, feeling her warmth as it began to climb the side of her neck. She didn’t even stir. The slug climbed closer, closer, until it reached… the entrance. The slug dipped itself into her ear, pushing its head in and quickly filling the small tunnel’s width. The slug squeezed its malleable body into the small space, crawling deeper and deeper and deeper…
The woman stirred a little. A small readjustment of the body in response to mild discomfort. A light groan escaped her lips, as if she was just having a bad dream. There was no way to know that something was entering her… invading her… burrowing deep deep inside. She would undoubtedly panic if she was awake, if she knew what was happening to her, but it was just the slug’s luck that she was deep asleep, that she was defenseless.
Deep inside her head, the slug finally felt… satisfaction. It had reached its destination. Now, it could rest, just for a little. The woman’s body settled back down, returning to its restful state. Her breathing returned to a slow, rhythmic rise and fall of her chest. The only thing amiss was a small trail of dried slug fluid.
2
12.9K
1616
3
7
Inspired by a comic.
Silas possesses a metaphysical ability known as Soul Partitioning, allowing him to excise a fragment of his own consciousness and project it into a host's mind through direct ocular contact. This "hit" doesn't merely brainwash the victim; it effectively overwrites their core identity with his own, causing them to experience a total shift in self-perception where they believe they are Silas.
'Its cold! Come inside!' she said, her voice bright and welcoming. Rachel stepped aside to let Silas in.
Silas stood in the foyer, while Rachel closed the door with a click that sounded far too final.
"Make yourself at home," she said, her voice carrying a devilish smirk that twisted her features into something predatory and sharp. It was a look Rachel had never worn in her life.
She began to pace the hallway, but her gait was wrong. She moved with a heavy, masculine confidence, her hips swinging not out of grace, but as if she were testing the weight and balance of a new machine. As she spoke, her hands began to wander. She traced the curve of her own waist, her fingers digging into the soft flesh with an intense curiosity.
"It’s a nice place, isn't it?" she asked, though she wasn't looking at the decor. Her hand slid upward, her palm cupping her boobs through the thin fabric of her blouse. She squeezed, her eyes widening slightly as if the sensation were a foreign transmission. "Soft. I could get used to this."
She didn't wait for him to answer. She was already walking toward the sideboard in the dining room, pointing out a heavy silver tray.
"The silverware is genuine Georgian. Worth a fortune," she noted casually, her fingers now tracing the line of her collarbone. "The jewelry safe is behind the landscape painting in the study. Code is 0-4-1-2. My birthday. Or... her birthday, anyway."
The incongruity was sickening. To any passerby, she was a housewife giving a tour; to Silas, she was a victim meticulously betraying herself. She leaned against the wall, her legs crossing in a way that made her skirt hike up, and she stared at the skin of her thighs with the wonder of a child holding a new toy.
"Her husband, Mark, isn't here, obviously," she said, a bitter, Silas-like edge creeping into her tone. "He’s in Chicago. Business. Again. He’s always 'working,' always elsewhere." She let out a dry, jagged laugh, her hand moving to the back of her neck, pulling at her own hair to feel the tension on the scalp. "You want to know a secret, Silas? The last time we actually had sex was three months ago. Pathetic, right? I’m standing here in a body this... functional... and it’s just sitting here, gathering dust while he's at a Marriott in the Midwest."
She looked down at her hands, flexed them, and then looked back at him with a chilling intimacy. She was baring Rachel’s deepest, most private frustrations to a man she had met thirty seconds ago, yet she spoke with the total lack of shame one has when talking to oneself in a mirror.
"I feel so... empty," she whispered, her fingers grazing her lips. "But not anymore. Now that you're here, I finally feel like I’ve woken up."
*
A few moments ago...
The neighborhood was quiet—the kind of quiet that makes a lone footstep sound like a threat. Silas stopped in front of the cream-colored colonial, his shadow stretching long across the manicured lawn. He reached out and pressed the doorbell.
Inside, the muffled chime was followed by a heavy silence. Then, the rhythmic thud-thud of someone approaching.
The door didn't swing wide. It opened barely three inches, abruptly halted by the metallic snap of a security chain. Rachel peered through the gap, her face framed by the dark wood. Her posture was stiff, her hand visible on the edge of the door, knuckles white with tension. She was alone, and the sight of a strange man on her porch at this hour sent a visible ripple of unease through her.
"Yes?" she asked, her voice tight, barely a whisper. "Can I help you?"
Silas didn't answer immediately. He didn't need to. He stood perfectly still, letting his gaze lock onto hers through the narrow opening. He looked past the iris, past the pupil, searching for her very soul.
Then, it happened.
There was no sound, no flash of light. A fragment of his very essence, cold and sharp as a needle, surged forward. It didn't travel through the air like a physical object; it bypassed the space between them entirely. It left his eyes as a shimmering distortion, a microscopic ripple in reality that hit Rachel’s retinas with the force of a psychic collision.
Rachel didn't scream. She couldn't.
For a heartbeat, her world went gray. The "blur" hit her with a total desynchronization of her senses. Her brain tried to reject the intruder, but the fragment of Silas was already burrowing, weaving itself into her neural pathways, claiming her mind as its own. Rachel's eyes were momentarily blurred, just for a split second, as if her focus had snagged on something invisible. Then, they cleared, snapping back to a sharp, vivid clarity. A warm, unearned familiarity washed over her features.
Her grip on the door softened. The fear that had been radiating from her just a second ago didn't just vanish—it was rewritten into a soft and gracious smile. Slowly, her fingers moved to the chain. With a steady, rhythmic clink, she slid the bolt out of the track.
She opened the door wide, her expression shifting from a guarded mask to that unnatural, devilish smirk. She looked at him—man to man, soul to soul—even though she was trapped in the skin of a woman he had just broken.
*
Back to present...
I watched her—or rather, I watched myself—move through Rachel’s home with a thief’s appreciation and a conqueror’s pride. Her confession hung in the air between us, a raw, intimate truth that belonged to her, but was now mine to dissect.
“Gathering dust,” I echoed, my voice low. “A shame. Such a well-made machine should be running at full capacity.”
“Shouldn’t it?” she agreed, pushing herself off the wall. That predatory grin returned, but it was edged with something new—a hungry curiosity. “Come on. The tour isn’t finished. The best part’s upstairs.”
She led the way, her hand trailing up the polished banister. I followed, my footsteps silent on the plush carpet. From behind, I could see the way her spine was held too straight, the set of her shoulders too broad for the delicate frame she inhabited. It was like watching a marionette controlled by a puppeteer who’d only read about human movement in a manual.
She paused at the top of the stairs, glancing back at me. “Her memories are… interesting. Like watching a very dull movie about someone else’s life. But the sensory data? The physical feedback? Oh, man... that’s the real prize.”
As she spoke, her hands came up to the buttons of her blouse. Without breaking eye contact, she began to undo them, one by one. The fabric parted, revealing a lace-edged bra and the smooth, pale skin of her stomach. “For example,” she said, her voice a clinical murmur. “The weight. We knew her breasts had weight, intellectually, just from looking. But feeling them pull, this constant, gentle anchor… it’s fascinating. And the sensitivity. Amazing.”
Her fingertips brushed over the lace covering her left nipple. A sharp, shuddering breath escaped her lips—Rachel’s lips. Her eyes fluttered closed for a second before snapping open, locked on mine. “See? A direct line. No filter. It’s all just… input.”
She turned and walked down the hallway, leaving her blouse hanging open. I followed her into the master bedroom. It was a spacious, airy room done in creams and soft blues. A large, neatly made bed dominated the space. A wedding photo in a silver frame sat on the nightstand—Rachel beaming, her husband Mark’s arm around her, both of them looking like a catalog for suburban bliss.
She went straight to it, picking up the frame. She studied the image with a tilted head, a faint frown on her face. “He looks earnest,” she said, her tone flat. “In her memories, he’s kind. Distant, but kind. She loved that. She mistook absence for stability. Too bad that she isn't here anymore. Hehe. ” She set the frame face down with a soft click. “Silly.”
Abandoning the blouse entirely, she let it slide off her shoulders to pool on the carpet. She stood there in her skirt and bra, her arms crossed over her chest, surveying the room as if it were a hotel suite. “This is where the neglect happened. Right here.” She walked to the bed and sat on the edge, bouncing slightly to test the mattress. “Firm. Good for his back, apparently. Not that it mattered.”
She lay back, stretching her arms above her head, arching her back off the comforter. The movement pushed her chest forward, and she let out a soft, experimental sigh. “She used to lie here,” she said, her voice drifting, almost dreamy as she tapped into Rachel’s stored experiences. “She’d stare at the ceiling and count the minutes until he’d come to bed. Sometimes he would, sometimes he wouldn’t. When he did, he’d just roll over and go to sleep. She’d listen to him breathe and feel this… hollowness. This ache. Aaaah” a moan escaped her lips.
One of her hands slid down from above her head, over the flat plane of her stomach, to the waistband of her skirt. Her fingers toyed with the zipper. “This body ached for him. For anyone. For something to fill that quiet.” She looked at me, her eyes dark and knowing. “But I’m not aching anymore. Now, I’m just… curious.”
She didn’t just open the zipper. She sat up slowly, sinuously, and turned to face me where I stood. Holding my gaze, she brought her other hand to the clasp at the side of her skirt. With a deliberate, tantalizing slowness, she undid it. The zipper gave way with a hushed, metallic whisper that seemed amplified in the quiet room. Then, still watching me, she wriggled her hips, pushing the skirt down over her thighs with a roll of her pelvis that was pure, calculated provocation. She kicked it away.
Now she knelt on the bed in just her bra and panties, her skin glowing. She wasn’t just lying back; she was presenting herself. “The curiosity is the best part,” she whispered, her hands sliding up her own thighs, past her hips, to cradle the curve of her waist. “It’s not her hunger. It’s mine. What does this body feel like when it’s touched? Not by a bored husband, but by an owner who’s truly interested in its functions?”
Her thumbs hooked into the waistband of her panties. She peeled them down, an inch at a time, revealing the neat thatch of dark hair beneath. With a final, dismissive flick, the cotton joined the pile on the floor.
But she wasn’t done. The bra was next. She reached behind her back, her movements fluid, her eyes never leaving mine. She found the clasp, fumbled for a second with a show of mock-inexperience that was itself a lie—a seductress playing at innocence. The clasp released. She let the straps slide down her shoulders, but didn’t remove it yet. She cupped her breasts through the lace, lifting them, weighing them in her palms as if offering them to me.
“So sensitive,” she breathed, her thumbs brushing over her own nipples, which hardened instantly under the fabric. A soft gasp escaped her, but her smile was one of triumph. “Every nerve is a live wire. And they’re all mine to play with.”
Then, with a slow, theatrical shrug, she let the bra fall forward. It caught for a moment on the peaks of her breasts before she pulled it away entirely and let it drop. Now she was completely naked, kneeling before me like a offering and a conqueror both.
“Come here,” she commanded, but this time her voice was a low, smoky purr. It was my own voice, yes, but warped into something unbearably sensual. “Let’s see what this suite is capable of. Let’s test every single function.”
I approached the bed. She watched me, a panther assessing its prey. When I stood beside her, she didn’t reach for my hand. Instead, she leaned forward, pressing her lips to the fly of my trousers. I felt her breath, hot through the fabric. Her head tilted back, her eyes gleaming up at me. “The curiosity is… becoming a need,” she confessed, her voice thick.
Her hands came up, not to guide, but to claim. She unbuckled my belt with a sharp, practiced tug. The zipper came down with a rasp that echoed in the room. Her cool fingers wrapped around me, and she let out that low, appreciative hum—a sound that vibrated through her and into me. “A much better fit for this emptiness than his pathetic, distracted affection ever was.”
Then she moved, a fluid surge of power. Her hand shot to the back of my neck, and she pulled me down onto the bed with her. We landed in a heap, but she was already rolling, reversing our positions with a strength that was shocking. In an instant she was straddling my hips, her knees digging into the mattress, her naked body poised above mine. The wedding photo frame rattled violently on the nightstand.
She looked down at me, her hair a dark curtain around her face. That seductive, knowing smile was gone, replaced by something raw and ravenous. “She would never,” she growled, and the word was guttural, animal. She ground herself against me, the slick heat of her scorching even through my trousers. “She’d want the lights off. She’d be thinking about the goddamn dishwasher.” She leaned forward, her breasts brushing my chest, her lips a breath from mine. “But I want to see everything. I want to feel everything.”
With a brutal yank, she finished undressing me, pushing my trousers and boxers down my hips. Her cool hand wrapped around me again, stroking once, twice, a possessive claim. Then she positioned me at her entrance.
She didn’t sink down. She impaled herself.
In one fierce, relentless motion, she took me in to the hilt. Her head snapped back, and a raw, snarling cry was torn from her throat—a sound of violent victory. Her inner muscles clenched around me in a vicious, welcoming spasm.
“Oh, Gosh,” she groaned, but it was a snarl of conquest. She began to move, not with rhythm, but with a frantic, devouring hunger. Her hips pistoned, driving herself down onto me with a force that made the bedframe slam against the wall. Her hands braced on my chest, her nails digging in, drawing half-moons of sharp pleasure-pain.
“This!” she cried out, her voice breaking with each punishing thrust. “This is what it was for! Not for quiet! Not for waiting! For this!”
She was a frenzy above me, a storm of stolen sensation. Her back arched, her body a taut bowstring. She reached between her own legs, her fingers working her clit with a furious, desperate rhythm that matched the savage rocking of her hips. The sounds she made were not moans, but growls—primal, uninhibited, echoing in the violated bedroom.
“Look at me!” she demanded, her eyes wild, her face flushed with a depraved ecstasy. “Look at what you’re making me do! In her bed! On her sheets!”
She rode me with a brutality that was breathtaking. She leaned back, using her hands on my thighs for leverage, driving herself down again and again, taking everything. The headboard hammered the wall in a staccato drumbeat of their collision.
“She’d die of shame!” she panted, a wild, delirious laugh breaking through her gasps. “But I… I’ve never been more alive!”
Her movements lost all finesse, becoming a jagged, desperate chase for release. Her inner muscles fluttered and clenched in frantic, milking waves. Her breaths came in sharp, sobbing hitches.
“I’m… I’m gonna… now!” she screamed.
Her orgasm wasn’t a cresting wave; it was a detonation. It was a seismic event that racked her entire body. Her entire body seized, convulsing around me. She threw her head back and howled—a loud, uninhibited, house-shaking sound of pure, selfish triumph. Her hips jerked erratically as she ground herself against me, milking her own climax and mine with a greedy, relentless intensity.
As the last tremors shook her, she collapsed forward onto my chest, her sweat-slick body shuddering against mine, her breath hot and ragged in my ear. She nuzzled into my neck, her lips brushing my skin with deliberate, lingering kisses. After a moment, she lifted her head, a look of profound, conspiratorial satisfaction on her face—but now it was edged with a new, sly awareness.
She had filled the void not with gentle exploration, but with a raw, primal conquest that left the very air in the room crackling with spent energy. Yet, as the frenzy faded, a different electricity took its place: the cool, calculated current of a seductress surveying her domain.
She shifted, rolling off of me and onto her back, but she didn’t just stare at the ceiling. She stretched, a long, feline extension of her limbs that made her breasts rise and her stomach tauten, a living exhibit of her own stolen beauty. Her hand came up, trailing through the damp hair at her temple, and as it did, the overhead light caught the gold band on her finger.
She went very still, her eyes fixing on the wedding ring. A slow, deeply seductive smile spread across her lips—not just satisfied, but deliciously cruel.
“Oh, look,” she purred, her voice a throaty whisper. She raised her hand, turning it so the ring glinted. “Mark had to court me for weeks until I let him kiss me. Months until our first night.” She dropped her hand to my chest, her fingers splaying possessively over my heart. She turned her head, her eyes locking onto mine, gleaming with mischief. “And now you just came to the door… and came inside me, mister.” She let out a soft, mocking laugh. “That’s not fair to poor old Mark. Not fair at all.”
She traced a nail down the center of my chest. “He was always so… careful. So worried about doing things right.” Her voice dropped to a confidential murmur. “He’d ask if I was comfortable. If the pressure was okay. It was like making love to a user manual.” Her hand slid lower, over my stomach, her touch feather-light and incendiary. “But you… you didn’t ask. You just took. And you knew exactly how to make this body sing.”
She rolled onto her side, propping her head up on one hand. The other hand continued its idle exploration of my arm, her fingers tracing the lines of muscle. “He thought patience was a virtue. All that waiting.” She smirked. “He never realized that what this vessel really needed wasn’t patience… it was someone with the confidence to just claim it.” Her eyes drifted to the overturned wedding photo. “His touches were like whispers. Yours?” She leaned close, her breath warm against my ear. “Yours are declarations. And my body… her body… understands the difference perfectly.”
She let out a contented, utterly wicked sigh and settled back against the rumpled sheets—sheets that now bore the indelible, intimate stain of her total betrayal, performed not just with a smile, but with a poet’s cruel flair for comparison.
“No hollowness now,” she whispered, her gaze sweeping over me with open ownership. “Just you. It feels… perfect.” She lifted her ring hand again, studying it as if it were a curious artifact. “I really should send him a thank you note. For being so… inadequate. He left everything so perfectly primed for a real man to finally use.”
*
Silas lay there for a few minutes more, listening to the ragged sound of her breathing slowly even out. The room smelled of sex and salt and a strange, metallic triumph. Finally, he shifted, disentangling himself from the damp sheets and her limp, sated limbs.
He swung his legs over the side of the bed and stood. The air felt cool on his skin. Without a word, he began to gather his clothes from the floor. Each movement was methodical, practiced: stepping into his boxer-briefs, pulling up his trousers, the rasp of the zipper loud in the quiet room. He fastened his belt with a definitive click. The entire process was one of reclamation, of re-armoring. He was becoming a stranger in this room again, while the woman on the bed remained the stark, naked evidence of the violation.
Rachel propped herself up on her elbows, watching him dress with a lazy, affectionate smile. She made no move to cover herself. Her nakedness was casual, unselfconscious, a state of being she now shared with him as effortlessly as a thought.
“You’re leaving already?” she asked, her voice husky. There was a pout in it, but it was theatrical. She already knew the plan. She was part of it.“Business before pleasure,” Silas said, his voice back to its normal, controlled timbre as he pulled his shirt on. “We have an appointment with a safe.”
“Right, right,” she sighed, stretching like a cat. She slid off the bed, her bare feet hitting the carpet without a sound. She stood before him, utterly exposed, and reached up to fix his collar, her touch proprietary. “The jewels. Can’t forget those.”
The incongruity was almost laughable. Here was a woman, naked and still glistening from being thoroughly fucked by an intruder, fussing over his shirt before leading him to rob her own home. She took his hand, her fingers lacing through his with a wifely familiarity that would have made the real Rachel vomit, and guided him out of the desecrated bedroom.
She walked ahead of him, down the stairs, her naked body a pale beacon in the dim hallway. She moved with total assurance, as if this were the most natural way to host a guest. In the study, she went directly to the large landscape painting—a tasteful watercolor of a lake at dusk—and swung it aside on its hinges as easily as if she were opening a cupboard. Behind it was a sleek, modern wall safe.
“0-4-1-2,” she recited, tapping the digital keypad. The light turned green with a soft beep. She pulled the heavy door open.
Inside, velvet trays glimmered under the recessed light. Diamond studs, a pearl necklace, an emerald-cut ruby pendant on a platinum chain, a man’s Rolex, stacks of bonds, and bundles of cash.
“Her favorite was the pearls,” she mused, picking up the strand and letting them cascade through her fingers. “A wedding gift from Mark’s mother. She always felt they were too old for her.” She dropped them carelessly into the leather duffel bag Silas had produced from his jacket. She followed them with the ruby, the watch, the cash. She worked with the efficiency of a seasoned thief, her nakedness making the act not sensual, but surreal—a brutal, obscene practicality.
When the safe was empty and the duffel bag full, she closed the safe door and swung the painting back into place, giving it a little pat. “There. All tidy.”
She turned to him, still gloriously, unabashedly nude in the middle of her burglarized study. She placed her hands on his chest, looking up at him with that adoring, complicit smile. “A productive visit.”
Silas leaned down and captured her lips in a deep, possessive kiss. She melted into it, her arms sliding around his neck, her body pressing against the rough fabric of his clothes. It was the kiss of a lover seeing her partner off on a trip, full of promise and intimate knowledge.
He broke the kiss, his hand cupping her cheek for a moment. “Until next time,” he murmured, a lie that felt like truth in the charged air.
“I’ll be here,” she whispered back, her eyes shining with his own reflected cunning.
He shouldered the duffel bag, and let himself out the front door. She stood in the doorway, a nude silhouette against the warm light of the foyer, and waved, that seductive smile still playing on her lips until he disappeared into the darkness of the front walk.
Silas walked. The bag was heavy. He turned a corner, then another, putting blocks between himself and the cream-colored colonial. The night air was crisp, clearing the scent of her perfume and their sweat from his lungs.
He was three blocks away, under the stark glow of a streetlamp, when he felt it.
It was a sudden, silent snap, like the release of a tension he hadn't fully acknowledged. A chill, sharper than the night air, rushed up his spine and settled behind his eyes. It was the return—the fragment of his own consciousness, saturated with the sensory memory of soft skin and stolen pleasure and the thrilling, hollow ache of Rachel’s body, now flowing back into the well of his soul. A faint, ghostly echo of her final, contented sigh whispered in the back of his mind before fading into nothing.
He paused, absorbing the totality of himself once more. The partition was closed. The connection severed.
Back in the house, Rachel would be waking up on the floor of her house, naked, confused, with a dull ache between her legs and a terrifying, inexplicable gap in her memory. The safe would be empty. The taste of a stranger’s kiss on her lips, his cum leaking between her legs, and no understanding of how any of it had happened.
Silas adjusted the weight of the duffel bag and continued his walk, a quiet, profound satisfaction humming in his veins.
Silas possesses a metaphysical ability known as Soul Partitioning, allowing him to excise a fragment of his own consciousness and project it into a host's mind through direct ocular contact. This "hit" doesn't merely brainwash the victim; it effectively overwrites their core identity with his own, causing them to experience a total shift in self-perception where they believe they are Silas.
'Its cold! Come inside!' she said, her voice bright and welcoming. Rachel stepped aside to let Silas in.
Silas stood in the foyer, while Rachel closed the door with a click that sounded far too final.
"Make yourself at home," she said, her voice carrying a devilish smirk that twisted her features into something predatory and sharp. It was a look Rachel had never worn in her life.
She began to pace the hallway, but her gait was wrong. She moved with a heavy, masculine confidence, her hips swinging not out of grace, but as if she were testing the weight and balance of a new machine. As she spoke, her hands began to wander. She traced the curve of her own waist, her fingers digging into the soft flesh with an intense curiosity.
"It’s a nice place, isn't it?" she asked, though she wasn't looking at the decor. Her hand slid upward, her palm cupping her boobs through the thin fabric of her blouse. She squeezed, her eyes widening slightly as if the sensation were a foreign transmission. "Soft. I could get used to this."
She didn't wait for him to answer. She was already walking toward the sideboard in the dining room, pointing out a heavy silver tray.
"The silverware is genuine Georgian. Worth a fortune," she noted casually, her fingers now tracing the line of her collarbone. "The jewelry safe is behind the landscape painting in the study. Code is 0-4-1-2. My birthday. Or... her birthday, anyway."
The incongruity was sickening. To any passerby, she was a housewife giving a tour; to Silas, she was a victim meticulously betraying herself. She leaned against the wall, her legs crossing in a way that made her skirt hike up, and she stared at the skin of her thighs with the wonder of a child holding a new toy.
"Her husband, Mark, isn't here, obviously," she said, a bitter, Silas-like edge creeping into her tone. "He’s in Chicago. Business. Again. He’s always 'working,' always elsewhere." She let out a dry, jagged laugh, her hand moving to the back of her neck, pulling at her own hair to feel the tension on the scalp. "You want to know a secret, Silas? The last time we actually had sex was three months ago. Pathetic, right? I’m standing here in a body this... functional... and it’s just sitting here, gathering dust while he's at a Marriott in the Midwest."
She looked down at her hands, flexed them, and then looked back at him with a chilling intimacy. She was baring Rachel’s deepest, most private frustrations to a man she had met thirty seconds ago, yet she spoke with the total lack of shame one has when talking to oneself in a mirror.
"I feel so... empty," she whispered, her fingers grazing her lips. "But not anymore. Now that you're here, I finally feel like I’ve woken up."
*
A few moments ago...
The neighborhood was quiet—the kind of quiet that makes a lone footstep sound like a threat. Silas stopped in front of the cream-colored colonial, his shadow stretching long across the manicured lawn. He reached out and pressed the doorbell.
Inside, the muffled chime was followed by a heavy silence. Then, the rhythmic thud-thud of someone approaching.
The door didn't swing wide. It opened barely three inches, abruptly halted by the metallic snap of a security chain. Rachel peered through the gap, her face framed by the dark wood. Her posture was stiff, her hand visible on the edge of the door, knuckles white with tension. She was alone, and the sight of a strange man on her porch at this hour sent a visible ripple of unease through her.
"Yes?" she asked, her voice tight, barely a whisper. "Can I help you?"
Silas didn't answer immediately. He didn't need to. He stood perfectly still, letting his gaze lock onto hers through the narrow opening. He looked past the iris, past the pupil, searching for her very soul.
Then, it happened.
There was no sound, no flash of light. A fragment of his very essence, cold and sharp as a needle, surged forward. It didn't travel through the air like a physical object; it bypassed the space between them entirely. It left his eyes as a shimmering distortion, a microscopic ripple in reality that hit Rachel’s retinas with the force of a psychic collision.
Rachel didn't scream. She couldn't.
For a heartbeat, her world went gray. The "blur" hit her with a total desynchronization of her senses. Her brain tried to reject the intruder, but the fragment of Silas was already burrowing, weaving itself into her neural pathways, claiming her mind as its own. Rachel's eyes were momentarily blurred, just for a split second, as if her focus had snagged on something invisible. Then, they cleared, snapping back to a sharp, vivid clarity. A warm, unearned familiarity washed over her features.
Her grip on the door softened. The fear that had been radiating from her just a second ago didn't just vanish—it was rewritten into a soft and gracious smile. Slowly, her fingers moved to the chain. With a steady, rhythmic clink, she slid the bolt out of the track.
She opened the door wide, her expression shifting from a guarded mask to that unnatural, devilish smirk. She looked at him—man to man, soul to soul—even though she was trapped in the skin of a woman he had just broken.
*
Back to present...
I watched her—or rather, I watched myself—move through Rachel’s home with a thief’s appreciation and a conqueror’s pride. Her confession hung in the air between us, a raw, intimate truth that belonged to her, but was now mine to dissect.
“Gathering dust,” I echoed, my voice low. “A shame. Such a well-made machine should be running at full capacity.”
“Shouldn’t it?” she agreed, pushing herself off the wall. That predatory grin returned, but it was edged with something new—a hungry curiosity. “Come on. The tour isn’t finished. The best part’s upstairs.”
She led the way, her hand trailing up the polished banister. I followed, my footsteps silent on the plush carpet. From behind, I could see the way her spine was held too straight, the set of her shoulders too broad for the delicate frame she inhabited. It was like watching a marionette controlled by a puppeteer who’d only read about human movement in a manual.
She paused at the top of the stairs, glancing back at me. “Her memories are… interesting. Like watching a very dull movie about someone else’s life. But the sensory data? The physical feedback? Oh, man... that’s the real prize.”
As she spoke, her hands came up to the buttons of her blouse. Without breaking eye contact, she began to undo them, one by one. The fabric parted, revealing a lace-edged bra and the smooth, pale skin of her stomach. “For example,” she said, her voice a clinical murmur. “The weight. We knew her breasts had weight, intellectually, just from looking. But feeling them pull, this constant, gentle anchor… it’s fascinating. And the sensitivity. Amazing.”
Her fingertips brushed over the lace covering her left nipple. A sharp, shuddering breath escaped her lips—Rachel’s lips. Her eyes fluttered closed for a second before snapping open, locked on mine. “See? A direct line. No filter. It’s all just… input.”
She turned and walked down the hallway, leaving her blouse hanging open. I followed her into the master bedroom. It was a spacious, airy room done in creams and soft blues. A large, neatly made bed dominated the space. A wedding photo in a silver frame sat on the nightstand—Rachel beaming, her husband Mark’s arm around her, both of them looking like a catalog for suburban bliss.
She went straight to it, picking up the frame. She studied the image with a tilted head, a faint frown on her face. “He looks earnest,” she said, her tone flat. “In her memories, he’s kind. Distant, but kind. She loved that. She mistook absence for stability. Too bad that she isn't here anymore. Hehe. ” She set the frame face down with a soft click. “Silly.”
Abandoning the blouse entirely, she let it slide off her shoulders to pool on the carpet. She stood there in her skirt and bra, her arms crossed over her chest, surveying the room as if it were a hotel suite. “This is where the neglect happened. Right here.” She walked to the bed and sat on the edge, bouncing slightly to test the mattress. “Firm. Good for his back, apparently. Not that it mattered.”
She lay back, stretching her arms above her head, arching her back off the comforter. The movement pushed her chest forward, and she let out a soft, experimental sigh. “She used to lie here,” she said, her voice drifting, almost dreamy as she tapped into Rachel’s stored experiences. “She’d stare at the ceiling and count the minutes until he’d come to bed. Sometimes he would, sometimes he wouldn’t. When he did, he’d just roll over and go to sleep. She’d listen to him breathe and feel this… hollowness. This ache. Aaaah” a moan escaped her lips.
One of her hands slid down from above her head, over the flat plane of her stomach, to the waistband of her skirt. Her fingers toyed with the zipper. “This body ached for him. For anyone. For something to fill that quiet.” She looked at me, her eyes dark and knowing. “But I’m not aching anymore. Now, I’m just… curious.”
She didn’t just open the zipper. She sat up slowly, sinuously, and turned to face me where I stood. Holding my gaze, she brought her other hand to the clasp at the side of her skirt. With a deliberate, tantalizing slowness, she undid it. The zipper gave way with a hushed, metallic whisper that seemed amplified in the quiet room. Then, still watching me, she wriggled her hips, pushing the skirt down over her thighs with a roll of her pelvis that was pure, calculated provocation. She kicked it away.
Now she knelt on the bed in just her bra and panties, her skin glowing. She wasn’t just lying back; she was presenting herself. “The curiosity is the best part,” she whispered, her hands sliding up her own thighs, past her hips, to cradle the curve of her waist. “It’s not her hunger. It’s mine. What does this body feel like when it’s touched? Not by a bored husband, but by an owner who’s truly interested in its functions?”
Her thumbs hooked into the waistband of her panties. She peeled them down, an inch at a time, revealing the neat thatch of dark hair beneath. With a final, dismissive flick, the cotton joined the pile on the floor.
But she wasn’t done. The bra was next. She reached behind her back, her movements fluid, her eyes never leaving mine. She found the clasp, fumbled for a second with a show of mock-inexperience that was itself a lie—a seductress playing at innocence. The clasp released. She let the straps slide down her shoulders, but didn’t remove it yet. She cupped her breasts through the lace, lifting them, weighing them in her palms as if offering them to me.
“So sensitive,” she breathed, her thumbs brushing over her own nipples, which hardened instantly under the fabric. A soft gasp escaped her, but her smile was one of triumph. “Every nerve is a live wire. And they’re all mine to play with.”
Then, with a slow, theatrical shrug, she let the bra fall forward. It caught for a moment on the peaks of her breasts before she pulled it away entirely and let it drop. Now she was completely naked, kneeling before me like a offering and a conqueror both.
“Come here,” she commanded, but this time her voice was a low, smoky purr. It was my own voice, yes, but warped into something unbearably sensual. “Let’s see what this suite is capable of. Let’s test every single function.”
I approached the bed. She watched me, a panther assessing its prey. When I stood beside her, she didn’t reach for my hand. Instead, she leaned forward, pressing her lips to the fly of my trousers. I felt her breath, hot through the fabric. Her head tilted back, her eyes gleaming up at me. “The curiosity is… becoming a need,” she confessed, her voice thick.
Her hands came up, not to guide, but to claim. She unbuckled my belt with a sharp, practiced tug. The zipper came down with a rasp that echoed in the room. Her cool fingers wrapped around me, and she let out that low, appreciative hum—a sound that vibrated through her and into me. “A much better fit for this emptiness than his pathetic, distracted affection ever was.”
Then she moved, a fluid surge of power. Her hand shot to the back of my neck, and she pulled me down onto the bed with her. We landed in a heap, but she was already rolling, reversing our positions with a strength that was shocking. In an instant she was straddling my hips, her knees digging into the mattress, her naked body poised above mine. The wedding photo frame rattled violently on the nightstand.
She looked down at me, her hair a dark curtain around her face. That seductive, knowing smile was gone, replaced by something raw and ravenous. “She would never,” she growled, and the word was guttural, animal. She ground herself against me, the slick heat of her scorching even through my trousers. “She’d want the lights off. She’d be thinking about the goddamn dishwasher.” She leaned forward, her breasts brushing my chest, her lips a breath from mine. “But I want to see everything. I want to feel everything.”
With a brutal yank, she finished undressing me, pushing my trousers and boxers down my hips. Her cool hand wrapped around me again, stroking once, twice, a possessive claim. Then she positioned me at her entrance.
She didn’t sink down. She impaled herself.
In one fierce, relentless motion, she took me in to the hilt. Her head snapped back, and a raw, snarling cry was torn from her throat—a sound of violent victory. Her inner muscles clenched around me in a vicious, welcoming spasm.
“Oh, Gosh,” she groaned, but it was a snarl of conquest. She began to move, not with rhythm, but with a frantic, devouring hunger. Her hips pistoned, driving herself down onto me with a force that made the bedframe slam against the wall. Her hands braced on my chest, her nails digging in, drawing half-moons of sharp pleasure-pain.
“This!” she cried out, her voice breaking with each punishing thrust. “This is what it was for! Not for quiet! Not for waiting! For this!”
She was a frenzy above me, a storm of stolen sensation. Her back arched, her body a taut bowstring. She reached between her own legs, her fingers working her clit with a furious, desperate rhythm that matched the savage rocking of her hips. The sounds she made were not moans, but growls—primal, uninhibited, echoing in the violated bedroom.
“Look at me!” she demanded, her eyes wild, her face flushed with a depraved ecstasy. “Look at what you’re making me do! In her bed! On her sheets!”
She rode me with a brutality that was breathtaking. She leaned back, using her hands on my thighs for leverage, driving herself down again and again, taking everything. The headboard hammered the wall in a staccato drumbeat of their collision.
“She’d die of shame!” she panted, a wild, delirious laugh breaking through her gasps. “But I… I’ve never been more alive!”
Her movements lost all finesse, becoming a jagged, desperate chase for release. Her inner muscles fluttered and clenched in frantic, milking waves. Her breaths came in sharp, sobbing hitches.
“I’m… I’m gonna… now!” she screamed.
Her orgasm wasn’t a cresting wave; it was a detonation. It was a seismic event that racked her entire body. Her entire body seized, convulsing around me. She threw her head back and howled—a loud, uninhibited, house-shaking sound of pure, selfish triumph. Her hips jerked erratically as she ground herself against me, milking her own climax and mine with a greedy, relentless intensity.
As the last tremors shook her, she collapsed forward onto my chest, her sweat-slick body shuddering against mine, her breath hot and ragged in my ear. She nuzzled into my neck, her lips brushing my skin with deliberate, lingering kisses. After a moment, she lifted her head, a look of profound, conspiratorial satisfaction on her face—but now it was edged with a new, sly awareness.
She had filled the void not with gentle exploration, but with a raw, primal conquest that left the very air in the room crackling with spent energy. Yet, as the frenzy faded, a different electricity took its place: the cool, calculated current of a seductress surveying her domain.
She shifted, rolling off of me and onto her back, but she didn’t just stare at the ceiling. She stretched, a long, feline extension of her limbs that made her breasts rise and her stomach tauten, a living exhibit of her own stolen beauty. Her hand came up, trailing through the damp hair at her temple, and as it did, the overhead light caught the gold band on her finger.
She went very still, her eyes fixing on the wedding ring. A slow, deeply seductive smile spread across her lips—not just satisfied, but deliciously cruel.
“Oh, look,” she purred, her voice a throaty whisper. She raised her hand, turning it so the ring glinted. “Mark had to court me for weeks until I let him kiss me. Months until our first night.” She dropped her hand to my chest, her fingers splaying possessively over my heart. She turned her head, her eyes locking onto mine, gleaming with mischief. “And now you just came to the door… and came inside me, mister.” She let out a soft, mocking laugh. “That’s not fair to poor old Mark. Not fair at all.”
She traced a nail down the center of my chest. “He was always so… careful. So worried about doing things right.” Her voice dropped to a confidential murmur. “He’d ask if I was comfortable. If the pressure was okay. It was like making love to a user manual.” Her hand slid lower, over my stomach, her touch feather-light and incendiary. “But you… you didn’t ask. You just took. And you knew exactly how to make this body sing.”
She rolled onto her side, propping her head up on one hand. The other hand continued its idle exploration of my arm, her fingers tracing the lines of muscle. “He thought patience was a virtue. All that waiting.” She smirked. “He never realized that what this vessel really needed wasn’t patience… it was someone with the confidence to just claim it.” Her eyes drifted to the overturned wedding photo. “His touches were like whispers. Yours?” She leaned close, her breath warm against my ear. “Yours are declarations. And my body… her body… understands the difference perfectly.”
She let out a contented, utterly wicked sigh and settled back against the rumpled sheets—sheets that now bore the indelible, intimate stain of her total betrayal, performed not just with a smile, but with a poet’s cruel flair for comparison.
“No hollowness now,” she whispered, her gaze sweeping over me with open ownership. “Just you. It feels… perfect.” She lifted her ring hand again, studying it as if it were a curious artifact. “I really should send him a thank you note. For being so… inadequate. He left everything so perfectly primed for a real man to finally use.”
*
Silas lay there for a few minutes more, listening to the ragged sound of her breathing slowly even out. The room smelled of sex and salt and a strange, metallic triumph. Finally, he shifted, disentangling himself from the damp sheets and her limp, sated limbs.
He swung his legs over the side of the bed and stood. The air felt cool on his skin. Without a word, he began to gather his clothes from the floor. Each movement was methodical, practiced: stepping into his boxer-briefs, pulling up his trousers, the rasp of the zipper loud in the quiet room. He fastened his belt with a definitive click. The entire process was one of reclamation, of re-armoring. He was becoming a stranger in this room again, while the woman on the bed remained the stark, naked evidence of the violation.
Rachel propped herself up on her elbows, watching him dress with a lazy, affectionate smile. She made no move to cover herself. Her nakedness was casual, unselfconscious, a state of being she now shared with him as effortlessly as a thought.
“You’re leaving already?” she asked, her voice husky. There was a pout in it, but it was theatrical. She already knew the plan. She was part of it.“Business before pleasure,” Silas said, his voice back to its normal, controlled timbre as he pulled his shirt on. “We have an appointment with a safe.”
“Right, right,” she sighed, stretching like a cat. She slid off the bed, her bare feet hitting the carpet without a sound. She stood before him, utterly exposed, and reached up to fix his collar, her touch proprietary. “The jewels. Can’t forget those.”
The incongruity was almost laughable. Here was a woman, naked and still glistening from being thoroughly fucked by an intruder, fussing over his shirt before leading him to rob her own home. She took his hand, her fingers lacing through his with a wifely familiarity that would have made the real Rachel vomit, and guided him out of the desecrated bedroom.
She walked ahead of him, down the stairs, her naked body a pale beacon in the dim hallway. She moved with total assurance, as if this were the most natural way to host a guest. In the study, she went directly to the large landscape painting—a tasteful watercolor of a lake at dusk—and swung it aside on its hinges as easily as if she were opening a cupboard. Behind it was a sleek, modern wall safe.
“0-4-1-2,” she recited, tapping the digital keypad. The light turned green with a soft beep. She pulled the heavy door open.
Inside, velvet trays glimmered under the recessed light. Diamond studs, a pearl necklace, an emerald-cut ruby pendant on a platinum chain, a man’s Rolex, stacks of bonds, and bundles of cash.
“Her favorite was the pearls,” she mused, picking up the strand and letting them cascade through her fingers. “A wedding gift from Mark’s mother. She always felt they were too old for her.” She dropped them carelessly into the leather duffel bag Silas had produced from his jacket. She followed them with the ruby, the watch, the cash. She worked with the efficiency of a seasoned thief, her nakedness making the act not sensual, but surreal—a brutal, obscene practicality.
When the safe was empty and the duffel bag full, she closed the safe door and swung the painting back into place, giving it a little pat. “There. All tidy.”
She turned to him, still gloriously, unabashedly nude in the middle of her burglarized study. She placed her hands on his chest, looking up at him with that adoring, complicit smile. “A productive visit.”
Silas leaned down and captured her lips in a deep, possessive kiss. She melted into it, her arms sliding around his neck, her body pressing against the rough fabric of his clothes. It was the kiss of a lover seeing her partner off on a trip, full of promise and intimate knowledge.
He broke the kiss, his hand cupping her cheek for a moment. “Until next time,” he murmured, a lie that felt like truth in the charged air.
“I’ll be here,” she whispered back, her eyes shining with his own reflected cunning.
He shouldered the duffel bag, and let himself out the front door. She stood in the doorway, a nude silhouette against the warm light of the foyer, and waved, that seductive smile still playing on her lips until he disappeared into the darkness of the front walk.
Silas walked. The bag was heavy. He turned a corner, then another, putting blocks between himself and the cream-colored colonial. The night air was crisp, clearing the scent of her perfume and their sweat from his lungs.
He was three blocks away, under the stark glow of a streetlamp, when he felt it.
It was a sudden, silent snap, like the release of a tension he hadn't fully acknowledged. A chill, sharper than the night air, rushed up his spine and settled behind his eyes. It was the return—the fragment of his own consciousness, saturated with the sensory memory of soft skin and stolen pleasure and the thrilling, hollow ache of Rachel’s body, now flowing back into the well of his soul. A faint, ghostly echo of her final, contented sigh whispered in the back of his mind before fading into nothing.
He paused, absorbing the totality of himself once more. The partition was closed. The connection severed.
Back in the house, Rachel would be waking up on the floor of her house, naked, confused, with a dull ache between her legs and a terrifying, inexplicable gap in her memory. The safe would be empty. The taste of a stranger’s kiss on her lips, his cum leaking between her legs, and no understanding of how any of it had happened.
Silas adjusted the weight of the duffel bag and continued his walk, a quiet, profound satisfaction humming in his veins.
2
8.7K
1189
3
0
One day, a man wakes up in another world. There, he discovers that he has the power to possess other living things! However, there's a lot that he doesn't know. Like how this world works, how he got here, or why he's also dead!? But joining him to solve this mystery is Lilima, a witch who he becomes bound to. Poe now seeks answers about his death!
The bright blue sky shone down, with sunlight beaming its warmth upon the land. Birds chirped and the rustling of the tree branches as the wind blew filled the air with the sounds of life. To the north, an expansive open field dotted occasionally with trees. To the west, a dense forest with monsters and animals; beyond that, a mountain range where a large dragon took roost.
Footsteps softly crunched the leaves that littered the ground as a witch, carrying a basket of ingredients necessary for spells and potions, walked back towards town. Her robe was battered and her hat was covered in mud and dirt. She used her staff, which was taller than she was, even with the hat, as a walking cane with her other hand. The bright clear orb that adorned the top reflected the sunlight brilliantly.
"I HATE coming out here to forage," she groaned as she continued walking. She didn't exactly have much of a choice though. Too poor to afford anything of good quality in the market, this was her only option. "Too many bugs, those stupid boars, and not to mention those fucking angry trees!" She sighed. "At least this should keep me for another two weeks if I'm lucky."
The path ahead was long back towards town, but relatively peaceful. A few trees were around, but the mostly open spaces made it easy to see any danger that would be approaching, or anything out of the ordinary. Such as another person, walking around aimlessly and very confused near a tree. The witch slowed her pace, though still wary. Thieves and bandits were common around the area. She gripped onto her staff tightly and readied herself.
"Hello sir," she said, trying her best to sound confident. "Are you okay? You seem lost?"
The man was odd in appearance to say the least. Rather than traditional wear or leather that the witch expected, the man wore just a simple shirt with a depiction of some sort of being on the front in bright colors. His pants were a simple denim pair of jeans and his shoes were sneakers, scuffed from years of wear. He didn't have any sort of weapon on him, nor pouches or a bag with him. From the lack of supplies, the witch thought this man had been the victim of a robbery.
"Huh? Oh, thank goodness! Another person!" the man said excitedly. "I don't know why, but you have to help me! I don't know where I am and when I try to go anywhere, I'm stuck! Look!" The man tried to reach out to the witch, but his hand was stopped, as though touching an invisible wall.
The witch looked at the way the man's hand was stopped. She cautiously reached her hand out, as some monsters were known to create invisible barriers, but none of them should be around here. If there was, it was something that absolutely needed to be reported to the Mage Guild. To her relief, as she reached her hand out, there was nothing stopping her.
"Okay, what the hell?" the man said, scratching his head. He repeatedly tried to reach out, but he was still stopped by some unseen force.
"Is it only here?" the witch asked, starting to move around the area to get a better understanding.
"No, it's all around this tree. I don't know why, but I've been stuck here for days." The man groaned, squatting down and scratching his head again. "You're the first person I've seen in a long time."
"Oh," the witch said, "That is to be expected. This pathway isn't usually frequented because of the dangerous forest nearby. Can you show me exactly where you get stopped?"
The man showed the witch, and she carved into the ground to show the boundary. It was a square shape, centered around the tree that was nearby. The witch crossed her arms, concerned. The way that this was laid out was clearly some sort of magical effect. But, it was no ordinary monster that could have done this. Yet at the same time, if some creature powerful enough to do this was around, there would have been some sort of alert. The only conclusion that she could draw is that this was created by another mage.
"You said that you hadn't seen someone else for a long time. What happened before that?" the witch asked.
"Before that…" The man crossed his arms to think, tapping his foot. "I remember walking through the city at the crosswalk. I had my headphones on at the time and I was listening to something. I couldn't hear the sound of the bus until it was too late. Then it felt like I was floating and I remember someone was talking to me. Then it's really fuzzy after that. The next clear thing I remember is that I woke up here on the ground. And then several days passed until we reach just now. It's weird though. I spent a few days stuck here, but I didn't feel hungry or anything. It didn't even get that cold during the night."
The witch tilted her head in confusion. "Headphones? Bus? What are those things?"
"Wait, you don't know what headphones are? Or a bus? Hang on, hang on, where am I?"
"You're in the outskirts of Fauxivi. Specifically, you're to the southwest," the witch said. She tilted her staff slightly and created a large image of the map of the surrounding area.
"What the-?" the man said in shock. "How are you doing that? Holograms?"
"Doing what?"
"That!" He gestured to the map. "How did you make that appear?"
"It's just a simple spell, really. It's nothing that advanced. A very basic beginner spell, actually."
"Spell?" The man looked around, tapping on the invisible boundary. He looked at the witch, then at the map, then back to the witch. He gulped and took a deep breath. "Tell me, have you ever heard of a place called America, or Japan, or France?"
The witch shook her head. "I can't say that I'm familiar with any of them. They aren't any nations in the world; nor any cities."
The man pounded his fist on the barrier, causing the witch to recoil backwards slightly. "I knew it. I've been sent to another world."
"Another world? You mean, you've travelled dimensions?" The witch seemed rather stunned, but she didn't sound like she doubted the man.
"It would appear so. I'm not from your world." The man paced around, running his hand through his hair before stomping on the ground repeatedly. "Ugh! I finally get to go to another world full of magic and I'm stuck in this stupid box! I don't even know why I'm here!"
"I may be able to get you out," the witch said.
The man turned to her. "Really? How?"
The witch tapped her staff against the boundary and there was a shimmering light. "It looks like someone cast a binding spell on you. Meaning that something around has you bound and stuck here. If I can find what it is, I might be able to undo it." She points over to the tree. "Whatever it is, it seems like it's there."
"Could it be the tree itself?" the man asked, walking over to it.
The witch shook her head as she got closer to the tree. "No. Binding spells like this don't work on living things. They have to be inorganic, like a rock or a sword. It could be as big as a carriage, or as small as a rusty nail." She set down her staff against the tree. "I'm going to climb up here and see if I can find anything."
"Are you sure?" the man asked.
"Don't worry. I'm a seasoned forager." The witch smiled wide and proud before getting a grip on the tree. "Just get below me and get ready to catch me if something happens." The man nodded and got into position.
The witch climbed up the tree, being careful to only grab and climb on the branches that could support her weight. She scoured around the tree, trying to look for anything out of the ordinary at first. With her experienced eyes, no detail like that would have gotten past her. However, she didn't see anything, but her instincts told her that there was something more. She put her hands together and began to chant softly. Light glowed from her fingertips as she traced sigils and glyphs into the air.
There, in the tree branches, she notices a shimmering of something hidden with magic. Cautiously, she reached forward and touched the shimmering.
In a brief second, it disappeared and the witch was face to face with the skull of a decaying corpse.
"AAAAAHHH!" she screamed, recoiling back and losing her balance, falling out of the tree.
"Shit!" The man reaches his arms out to catch her.
The next thing the man knew, he was on the ground, sprawled out. His vision was fuzzy, but blinking slowly adjusted his vision. He looked left and right, trying to see if the witch was okay, but he didn't see her anywhere.
"He-!"
The man stopped as he clutched his throat. The voice that he just spoke with was not his own. It sounded like the witch's voice.
What the hell? he thought. Did something happen when she fell? Why did I sound like her?
"Hello?" He quickly covered his mouth. That was definitely not his voice; it was certainly the witch's.
Cautiously, he pulled his hands away from his mouth, looking down at his hands. They were smooth and gentle, not at all like his own. The nails were polished and refined, and jewelry adorned the fingers and wrists. The man looked down at himself. Two large breasts sat on his chest, as well as the witch's robe, even more battered from the fall.
"This can't be real," he said as he reached up to feel the breasts. As soon as his fingers touched them, a shock of sensations ran through him. His lip quivered slightly and he let out a soft puff of air. "Holy shit. Yeah, they're real. But, why am I her?" He twisted around, getting a good look at her.
"Did I transform into her?" He looked around the area and shook his head. "No, she's not around, and there's no sign that she moved anywhere. So, the only conclusion is that I somehow ended up inside of her."
He let his hands caress the witch's body, running up and down along her sides, shivering at the touch. "How in the world did I end up inside of her?"
He softly squeezed her breasts again, gently moaning from the pleasure. He looked down at the robe again, seeing the curves of the witch's body. "I know I probably shouldn't. But, it just feels so good. Maybe a little peek won't hurt, right?"
He pulled at the collar of the robe, lifting it away from her body and peering down. What greeted him was a soft pair of D-cup sized breasts, supported by a leather bra.
"Whoa. Who knew under this robe that she was such a baddie?"
The man reached back and squeezed his ass, feeling the size and softness. "And she's got quite the ass too. Man, she is sexy."
Then, his hands traced around to the front around the hips and rested at the thighs. He gulped, knowing exactly what was under there. He felt her body twitch in anticipation. He looked around at the empty fields. "Miss? Miss witch lady? Are you here?"
There was no response.
He leaned up back against the tree, tugging at the sides of her robe and hiking them up. Though it was a struggle with her large breasts in the way, the man was able to see the purple cotton panties that the witch had on. He gently ran his fingers along the front, the body twitching at the touch.
"It's so soft," he said, both talking about the flesh and the fabric.
Cautiously, he slipped his fingers underneath the panties and down to her pussy. The heat and wetness coating the fingers almost instantly. The man breathed heavily as he curled a finger. Instantly, the sensation of rubbing against the labia shot through him like lightning, causing him to feel weak in the knees.
"Holy shit," he said with a soft exhale. "From just that little bit?"
He brought a second finger to the folds, letting the pleasure just wash over him. "Fuck, this feels incredible." His other hand reached up, cupping the witch's breasts.
He started to hump his hand, the slickness making it easier and easier to rub where it felt best. The man stroked in rhythm with his breathing. The heat and pleasure of masturbating sends shockwaves through his body.
"So this is what it's like? It's amazing! It's so sensitive! It's-"
Huh?
The man stopped as he heard the witch's voice coming from inside of his head. "Lady, is that you?"
What's going on? Why can't I move? Wait, no, I can feel my hand moving but… I'm not in control? Wait…
The pleasure of touching her sensitive parts caught up to her awareness, sending shocks of pleasure through her.
"I-I can explain!" he stammered, trying to figure out if he even could.
Am I… wait… Mister!? What are you doing inside of me? And being inside of me!?
The man felt a pressure building up inside, like something, or someone was fighting and pushing him out. In his shock, he tried to fight back, but the force was too much for him. He felt himself lose control of the witch's mouth.
"EXPELLIANA!"
The witch shouted and the man felt himself launched forward and he tumbled along the ground until he hit the barrier. The witch quickly pulled her fingers out from under her robe. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and leered at the man.
"What the hell is wrong with you!? Was this all part of your plan or something? What were you doing with my body!? How were you even inside me to begin with!?" she shouted, grabbing her staff from the tree and pointing it at the man. "I feel so unclean now!"
The man quickly raised up his hands. "Whoa whoa, easy now! I'm sorry! I'm sorry! Okay, yes, I shouldn't have done that, but I had no idea what was going on. I wasn't sure if I was dreaming or what. And then it just started to feel too good; I couldn't help myself and I got lost in it all."
The witch's frown twitched before she fixed up her clothing. "Fine. I can tell that you are telling the truth." She huffed.
"I'm sorry, I really am," the man said. He ran his fingers through his hair again and sighed.
The witch sighed. "I'll accept your apology, but that doesn't mean that you're forgiven for that."
"I understand," the man said as he looked down at his hands. "But, how did that even happen? Was that something that you did?"
The witch shook her head. "No, that wasn't me. I think…" She walked up to the man and swiped her hand, which passed right through his chest like air. "That's what I was afraid of."
The man watched in horror as it passed through him. "What the-? Am I…?" He patted his chest, able to feel the sensation. "Am I dead?"
"I think so," the witch said with a somber expression. "There was a body in the tree. I'm… pretty sure that was you."
The man sat down on the ground, unable to believe it. "I'm dead, but I'm here. I'm a ghost." He thunked his head back against the invisible barrier and his eyes went wide. "Wait, is that why I'm stuck here!? Can I not leave because my body is here?"
"That seems to be the case."
The man fell to his knees, trying to grasp at the ground, but it only phased right through his fingers. "I'm stuck here forever? What kind of cruel fate is this? What did I do to deserve this kind of hell!?"
The witch squeezed tightly on her staff and sighed again. "I… do know of a way that I can get you out."
"You do?" the man said. "Please! Do so! And I'll do whatever I can to make it up to you! Both for freeing me and for what I was doing to you."
"Fine, I'll accept that. But if you ever do something like that again, I will stick you somewhere that no one will find you for centuries!" The man nodded in understanding.
The witch stepped outside of the boundary and began to chant again. Her hands glowed and she drew symbols in the air, forming a circle. Then, she took the tip of her staff and pushed it through the glowing symbols. The symbols swirled around the orb at the top, causing it to glow a brilliant pink. Then, she tapped the staff against the barrier. Instantly, there was a shattering sound like glass where the boundary was. The man looked down as he began to glow the same pink as the symbol. The orb glowed again before the symbols disappeared and all of the glow disappeared.
"It is done," the witch said.
The man cautiously reached his hand out towards the boundary. To his delight, it was as the witch said. The boundary was gone. He breathed a sigh of relief.
"Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" he said. He ran to give her a hug, but in his excitement, forgot about his current state and simply passed right through the witch. "Oh, right. Dead."
"I cannot do anything about that, unfortunately," the witch said with a dejected look. "But, at least now, you will no longer be trapped in that small area."
"Well, that's something at least," the man said. He took another sigh, walking forward and phasing through the grass that blew from the wind. "I can at least walk around more and see what else is- GAH!"
The man stopped as he felt himself hit another boundary. "Oh, what gives?" he asked, tapping against it. "Is there another boundary here?"
"Not quite," the witch said as she jerked her staff back. As she did, the boundary pushed the man backwards. "As a spirit, you are still bound to something. All spirits are tethered to something, which limits the range of their motion. It can be broken and allow the spirit to roam freely, but I am not strong enough to free you from that. But, what I was able to do is move the tether from your body to my staff."
"So, now I'm stuck around you?" the man asked.
"My staff, more specifically," she clarified.
"Well, it's definitely better than being stuck in that box for who knows how long," the man said as he walked over to the witch.
"If I get stronger, or we find someone who specializes in spirits, we may be able to free you completely from a tether. And I'm still mad at you for what you did earlier, but you don't deserve to be stuck by this tree. So, that's why I decided to bring you along with me."
"Then, I guess that makes us traveling buddies," the man said, trying to make light of the situation. "So if I'm going to be tethered to you, or your staff rather, I better know your name at least. I can't just keep calling you Miss or Lady or Witch the whole time."
"Right, my apologies. I hadn't properly introduced myself." She bows towards the man. "My name is Lilima Van Pelt. And what is your name?"
"My name is-" The man stopped, as though he lost his train of thought. "My name is… is…" His eyes went wide again. "I… don't know my name!"
"I have heard such a thing can happen to spirits. Some of their memories get damaged and lost in their transition from becoming alive to undead," Lilima said.
"Shit, what else have I forgotten?" the man asked, trying to wrack his brain for answers, but they wouldn't come to him.
"Yes, everything about you is such a mystery." Lilima thinks for a bit. "Well, since I also can't just call you Mister or Spirit, I shall give you a name. Given that you appear to have some sort of possession based power, then your name will be Poe. How does that sound?"
"Poe," he said. "Huh, I like it. Poe it is then."
"Well then, Poe, it's good to meet you," Lilima said as she picked up her basket of ingredients. "Now then, let's be off."
"Wait, what about my body in the tree? Shouldn't we at least give it a burial or look for clues?" Poe asked, gesturing to the tree.
"I guess that would be the honorable thing to do."
Lilima sets down her staff and ingredients and once again climbs the tree. However, as she goes to reach for the body, she stops. Lilima makes her way back down the tree. "I'm sorry, but I can't. It's too dangerous."
"Too dangerous? Why is that?" Poe asked, tilting his head.
Lilima turns around to face Poe. "Your tether range was a square, meaning it was created. Natural tether ranges are circular. And your body was hidden with magic. Now that I had a better look, there was also traps on it. If it was moved, it would alert whoever did this. Whatever happened to you was intentional. Someone not only wanted you dead, but wanted you stuck here and didn't want anyone to find out."
"But then why stick me here in this tree?" Poe asked, scratching his head. "Why not put me somewhere that no one would find me, like a lake or bury me?"
Lilima shakes her head. "I don't know. But, I want to help you, so I plan to find out." She picks up her basket of ingredients and her staff. "Plus, right now, your body stays in a protected state. It won't get any worse, so we can always come back later."
"Well, alright. You're the knowledgeable magic one here," Poe said with a sigh. "I'll follow your lead. Though, not like I exactly have a choice. So, where are we going now?"
Lilima points ahead and starts walking with Poe at her side. "We're going to the city, Fauxivi."
The bright blue sky shone down, with sunlight beaming its warmth upon the land. Birds chirped and the rustling of the tree branches as the wind blew filled the air with the sounds of life. To the north, an expansive open field dotted occasionally with trees. To the west, a dense forest with monsters and animals; beyond that, a mountain range where a large dragon took roost.
Footsteps softly crunched the leaves that littered the ground as a witch, carrying a basket of ingredients necessary for spells and potions, walked back towards town. Her robe was battered and her hat was covered in mud and dirt. She used her staff, which was taller than she was, even with the hat, as a walking cane with her other hand. The bright clear orb that adorned the top reflected the sunlight brilliantly.
"I HATE coming out here to forage," she groaned as she continued walking. She didn't exactly have much of a choice though. Too poor to afford anything of good quality in the market, this was her only option. "Too many bugs, those stupid boars, and not to mention those fucking angry trees!" She sighed. "At least this should keep me for another two weeks if I'm lucky."
The path ahead was long back towards town, but relatively peaceful. A few trees were around, but the mostly open spaces made it easy to see any danger that would be approaching, or anything out of the ordinary. Such as another person, walking around aimlessly and very confused near a tree. The witch slowed her pace, though still wary. Thieves and bandits were common around the area. She gripped onto her staff tightly and readied herself.
"Hello sir," she said, trying her best to sound confident. "Are you okay? You seem lost?"
The man was odd in appearance to say the least. Rather than traditional wear or leather that the witch expected, the man wore just a simple shirt with a depiction of some sort of being on the front in bright colors. His pants were a simple denim pair of jeans and his shoes were sneakers, scuffed from years of wear. He didn't have any sort of weapon on him, nor pouches or a bag with him. From the lack of supplies, the witch thought this man had been the victim of a robbery.
"Huh? Oh, thank goodness! Another person!" the man said excitedly. "I don't know why, but you have to help me! I don't know where I am and when I try to go anywhere, I'm stuck! Look!" The man tried to reach out to the witch, but his hand was stopped, as though touching an invisible wall.
The witch looked at the way the man's hand was stopped. She cautiously reached her hand out, as some monsters were known to create invisible barriers, but none of them should be around here. If there was, it was something that absolutely needed to be reported to the Mage Guild. To her relief, as she reached her hand out, there was nothing stopping her.
"Okay, what the hell?" the man said, scratching his head. He repeatedly tried to reach out, but he was still stopped by some unseen force.
"Is it only here?" the witch asked, starting to move around the area to get a better understanding.
"No, it's all around this tree. I don't know why, but I've been stuck here for days." The man groaned, squatting down and scratching his head again. "You're the first person I've seen in a long time."
"Oh," the witch said, "That is to be expected. This pathway isn't usually frequented because of the dangerous forest nearby. Can you show me exactly where you get stopped?"
The man showed the witch, and she carved into the ground to show the boundary. It was a square shape, centered around the tree that was nearby. The witch crossed her arms, concerned. The way that this was laid out was clearly some sort of magical effect. But, it was no ordinary monster that could have done this. Yet at the same time, if some creature powerful enough to do this was around, there would have been some sort of alert. The only conclusion that she could draw is that this was created by another mage.
"You said that you hadn't seen someone else for a long time. What happened before that?" the witch asked.
"Before that…" The man crossed his arms to think, tapping his foot. "I remember walking through the city at the crosswalk. I had my headphones on at the time and I was listening to something. I couldn't hear the sound of the bus until it was too late. Then it felt like I was floating and I remember someone was talking to me. Then it's really fuzzy after that. The next clear thing I remember is that I woke up here on the ground. And then several days passed until we reach just now. It's weird though. I spent a few days stuck here, but I didn't feel hungry or anything. It didn't even get that cold during the night."
The witch tilted her head in confusion. "Headphones? Bus? What are those things?"
"Wait, you don't know what headphones are? Or a bus? Hang on, hang on, where am I?"
"You're in the outskirts of Fauxivi. Specifically, you're to the southwest," the witch said. She tilted her staff slightly and created a large image of the map of the surrounding area.
"What the-?" the man said in shock. "How are you doing that? Holograms?"
"Doing what?"
"That!" He gestured to the map. "How did you make that appear?"
"It's just a simple spell, really. It's nothing that advanced. A very basic beginner spell, actually."
"Spell?" The man looked around, tapping on the invisible boundary. He looked at the witch, then at the map, then back to the witch. He gulped and took a deep breath. "Tell me, have you ever heard of a place called America, or Japan, or France?"
The witch shook her head. "I can't say that I'm familiar with any of them. They aren't any nations in the world; nor any cities."
The man pounded his fist on the barrier, causing the witch to recoil backwards slightly. "I knew it. I've been sent to another world."
"Another world? You mean, you've travelled dimensions?" The witch seemed rather stunned, but she didn't sound like she doubted the man.
"It would appear so. I'm not from your world." The man paced around, running his hand through his hair before stomping on the ground repeatedly. "Ugh! I finally get to go to another world full of magic and I'm stuck in this stupid box! I don't even know why I'm here!"
"I may be able to get you out," the witch said.
The man turned to her. "Really? How?"
The witch tapped her staff against the boundary and there was a shimmering light. "It looks like someone cast a binding spell on you. Meaning that something around has you bound and stuck here. If I can find what it is, I might be able to undo it." She points over to the tree. "Whatever it is, it seems like it's there."
"Could it be the tree itself?" the man asked, walking over to it.
The witch shook her head as she got closer to the tree. "No. Binding spells like this don't work on living things. They have to be inorganic, like a rock or a sword. It could be as big as a carriage, or as small as a rusty nail." She set down her staff against the tree. "I'm going to climb up here and see if I can find anything."
"Are you sure?" the man asked.
"Don't worry. I'm a seasoned forager." The witch smiled wide and proud before getting a grip on the tree. "Just get below me and get ready to catch me if something happens." The man nodded and got into position.
The witch climbed up the tree, being careful to only grab and climb on the branches that could support her weight. She scoured around the tree, trying to look for anything out of the ordinary at first. With her experienced eyes, no detail like that would have gotten past her. However, she didn't see anything, but her instincts told her that there was something more. She put her hands together and began to chant softly. Light glowed from her fingertips as she traced sigils and glyphs into the air.
There, in the tree branches, she notices a shimmering of something hidden with magic. Cautiously, she reached forward and touched the shimmering.
In a brief second, it disappeared and the witch was face to face with the skull of a decaying corpse.
"AAAAAHHH!" she screamed, recoiling back and losing her balance, falling out of the tree.
"Shit!" The man reaches his arms out to catch her.
The next thing the man knew, he was on the ground, sprawled out. His vision was fuzzy, but blinking slowly adjusted his vision. He looked left and right, trying to see if the witch was okay, but he didn't see her anywhere.
"He-!"
The man stopped as he clutched his throat. The voice that he just spoke with was not his own. It sounded like the witch's voice.
What the hell? he thought. Did something happen when she fell? Why did I sound like her?
"Hello?" He quickly covered his mouth. That was definitely not his voice; it was certainly the witch's.
Cautiously, he pulled his hands away from his mouth, looking down at his hands. They were smooth and gentle, not at all like his own. The nails were polished and refined, and jewelry adorned the fingers and wrists. The man looked down at himself. Two large breasts sat on his chest, as well as the witch's robe, even more battered from the fall.
"This can't be real," he said as he reached up to feel the breasts. As soon as his fingers touched them, a shock of sensations ran through him. His lip quivered slightly and he let out a soft puff of air. "Holy shit. Yeah, they're real. But, why am I her?" He twisted around, getting a good look at her.
"Did I transform into her?" He looked around the area and shook his head. "No, she's not around, and there's no sign that she moved anywhere. So, the only conclusion is that I somehow ended up inside of her."
He let his hands caress the witch's body, running up and down along her sides, shivering at the touch. "How in the world did I end up inside of her?"
He softly squeezed her breasts again, gently moaning from the pleasure. He looked down at the robe again, seeing the curves of the witch's body. "I know I probably shouldn't. But, it just feels so good. Maybe a little peek won't hurt, right?"
He pulled at the collar of the robe, lifting it away from her body and peering down. What greeted him was a soft pair of D-cup sized breasts, supported by a leather bra.
"Whoa. Who knew under this robe that she was such a baddie?"
The man reached back and squeezed his ass, feeling the size and softness. "And she's got quite the ass too. Man, she is sexy."
Then, his hands traced around to the front around the hips and rested at the thighs. He gulped, knowing exactly what was under there. He felt her body twitch in anticipation. He looked around at the empty fields. "Miss? Miss witch lady? Are you here?"
There was no response.
He leaned up back against the tree, tugging at the sides of her robe and hiking them up. Though it was a struggle with her large breasts in the way, the man was able to see the purple cotton panties that the witch had on. He gently ran his fingers along the front, the body twitching at the touch.
"It's so soft," he said, both talking about the flesh and the fabric.
Cautiously, he slipped his fingers underneath the panties and down to her pussy. The heat and wetness coating the fingers almost instantly. The man breathed heavily as he curled a finger. Instantly, the sensation of rubbing against the labia shot through him like lightning, causing him to feel weak in the knees.
"Holy shit," he said with a soft exhale. "From just that little bit?"
He brought a second finger to the folds, letting the pleasure just wash over him. "Fuck, this feels incredible." His other hand reached up, cupping the witch's breasts.
He started to hump his hand, the slickness making it easier and easier to rub where it felt best. The man stroked in rhythm with his breathing. The heat and pleasure of masturbating sends shockwaves through his body.
"So this is what it's like? It's amazing! It's so sensitive! It's-"
Huh?
The man stopped as he heard the witch's voice coming from inside of his head. "Lady, is that you?"
What's going on? Why can't I move? Wait, no, I can feel my hand moving but… I'm not in control? Wait…
The pleasure of touching her sensitive parts caught up to her awareness, sending shocks of pleasure through her.
"I-I can explain!" he stammered, trying to figure out if he even could.
Am I… wait… Mister!? What are you doing inside of me? And being inside of me!?
The man felt a pressure building up inside, like something, or someone was fighting and pushing him out. In his shock, he tried to fight back, but the force was too much for him. He felt himself lose control of the witch's mouth.
"EXPELLIANA!"
The witch shouted and the man felt himself launched forward and he tumbled along the ground until he hit the barrier. The witch quickly pulled her fingers out from under her robe. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and leered at the man.
"What the hell is wrong with you!? Was this all part of your plan or something? What were you doing with my body!? How were you even inside me to begin with!?" she shouted, grabbing her staff from the tree and pointing it at the man. "I feel so unclean now!"
The man quickly raised up his hands. "Whoa whoa, easy now! I'm sorry! I'm sorry! Okay, yes, I shouldn't have done that, but I had no idea what was going on. I wasn't sure if I was dreaming or what. And then it just started to feel too good; I couldn't help myself and I got lost in it all."
The witch's frown twitched before she fixed up her clothing. "Fine. I can tell that you are telling the truth." She huffed.
"I'm sorry, I really am," the man said. He ran his fingers through his hair again and sighed.
The witch sighed. "I'll accept your apology, but that doesn't mean that you're forgiven for that."
"I understand," the man said as he looked down at his hands. "But, how did that even happen? Was that something that you did?"
The witch shook her head. "No, that wasn't me. I think…" She walked up to the man and swiped her hand, which passed right through his chest like air. "That's what I was afraid of."
The man watched in horror as it passed through him. "What the-? Am I…?" He patted his chest, able to feel the sensation. "Am I dead?"
"I think so," the witch said with a somber expression. "There was a body in the tree. I'm… pretty sure that was you."
The man sat down on the ground, unable to believe it. "I'm dead, but I'm here. I'm a ghost." He thunked his head back against the invisible barrier and his eyes went wide. "Wait, is that why I'm stuck here!? Can I not leave because my body is here?"
"That seems to be the case."
The man fell to his knees, trying to grasp at the ground, but it only phased right through his fingers. "I'm stuck here forever? What kind of cruel fate is this? What did I do to deserve this kind of hell!?"
The witch squeezed tightly on her staff and sighed again. "I… do know of a way that I can get you out."
"You do?" the man said. "Please! Do so! And I'll do whatever I can to make it up to you! Both for freeing me and for what I was doing to you."
"Fine, I'll accept that. But if you ever do something like that again, I will stick you somewhere that no one will find you for centuries!" The man nodded in understanding.
The witch stepped outside of the boundary and began to chant again. Her hands glowed and she drew symbols in the air, forming a circle. Then, she took the tip of her staff and pushed it through the glowing symbols. The symbols swirled around the orb at the top, causing it to glow a brilliant pink. Then, she tapped the staff against the barrier. Instantly, there was a shattering sound like glass where the boundary was. The man looked down as he began to glow the same pink as the symbol. The orb glowed again before the symbols disappeared and all of the glow disappeared.
"It is done," the witch said.
The man cautiously reached his hand out towards the boundary. To his delight, it was as the witch said. The boundary was gone. He breathed a sigh of relief.
"Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" he said. He ran to give her a hug, but in his excitement, forgot about his current state and simply passed right through the witch. "Oh, right. Dead."
"I cannot do anything about that, unfortunately," the witch said with a dejected look. "But, at least now, you will no longer be trapped in that small area."
"Well, that's something at least," the man said. He took another sigh, walking forward and phasing through the grass that blew from the wind. "I can at least walk around more and see what else is- GAH!"
The man stopped as he felt himself hit another boundary. "Oh, what gives?" he asked, tapping against it. "Is there another boundary here?"
"Not quite," the witch said as she jerked her staff back. As she did, the boundary pushed the man backwards. "As a spirit, you are still bound to something. All spirits are tethered to something, which limits the range of their motion. It can be broken and allow the spirit to roam freely, but I am not strong enough to free you from that. But, what I was able to do is move the tether from your body to my staff."
"So, now I'm stuck around you?" the man asked.
"My staff, more specifically," she clarified.
"Well, it's definitely better than being stuck in that box for who knows how long," the man said as he walked over to the witch.
"If I get stronger, or we find someone who specializes in spirits, we may be able to free you completely from a tether. And I'm still mad at you for what you did earlier, but you don't deserve to be stuck by this tree. So, that's why I decided to bring you along with me."
"Then, I guess that makes us traveling buddies," the man said, trying to make light of the situation. "So if I'm going to be tethered to you, or your staff rather, I better know your name at least. I can't just keep calling you Miss or Lady or Witch the whole time."
"Right, my apologies. I hadn't properly introduced myself." She bows towards the man. "My name is Lilima Van Pelt. And what is your name?"
"My name is-" The man stopped, as though he lost his train of thought. "My name is… is…" His eyes went wide again. "I… don't know my name!"
"I have heard such a thing can happen to spirits. Some of their memories get damaged and lost in their transition from becoming alive to undead," Lilima said.
"Shit, what else have I forgotten?" the man asked, trying to wrack his brain for answers, but they wouldn't come to him.
"Yes, everything about you is such a mystery." Lilima thinks for a bit. "Well, since I also can't just call you Mister or Spirit, I shall give you a name. Given that you appear to have some sort of possession based power, then your name will be Poe. How does that sound?"
"Poe," he said. "Huh, I like it. Poe it is then."
"Well then, Poe, it's good to meet you," Lilima said as she picked up her basket of ingredients. "Now then, let's be off."
"Wait, what about my body in the tree? Shouldn't we at least give it a burial or look for clues?" Poe asked, gesturing to the tree.
"I guess that would be the honorable thing to do."
Lilima sets down her staff and ingredients and once again climbs the tree. However, as she goes to reach for the body, she stops. Lilima makes her way back down the tree. "I'm sorry, but I can't. It's too dangerous."
"Too dangerous? Why is that?" Poe asked, tilting his head.
Lilima turns around to face Poe. "Your tether range was a square, meaning it was created. Natural tether ranges are circular. And your body was hidden with magic. Now that I had a better look, there was also traps on it. If it was moved, it would alert whoever did this. Whatever happened to you was intentional. Someone not only wanted you dead, but wanted you stuck here and didn't want anyone to find out."
"But then why stick me here in this tree?" Poe asked, scratching his head. "Why not put me somewhere that no one would find me, like a lake or bury me?"
Lilima shakes her head. "I don't know. But, I want to help you, so I plan to find out." She picks up her basket of ingredients and her staff. "Plus, right now, your body stays in a protected state. It won't get any worse, so we can always come back later."
"Well, alright. You're the knowledgeable magic one here," Poe said with a sigh. "I'll follow your lead. Though, not like I exactly have a choice. So, where are we going now?"
Lilima points ahead and starts walking with Poe at her side. "We're going to the city, Fauxivi."
1
3.8K
1074
8
0
Sara walked down the hall as the kids ran past her, happy to be done for the day.
"See ya Monday, Mrs. Robinson!" called out Janie Smith as she walked past.
"Have a good weekend, Janie." Sara responded.
Sara saw Al Bentley, the science teacher, down the hall. She sighed to herself and walked toward him, conscious of the gentle sway and bounce of her very large breasts. He smiled as she approached. Al was a few years younger than her 31, and since the day he started teaching at the school had endlessly flirted with her. At first Sara was flattered, but she made it perfectly clear that she was happily married.
Al had been very persistent though. He always made comments about how nice she looked and paid her numerous compliments. Sara had at first gotten irritated at his come-ons but they were never so direct or crude that it could be considered harassment and eventually she just accepted and tolerated them. She had to admit that he was nice looking and sometimes she even found herself laughing and blushing at his words. Unfortunately that only seemed to encourage him.
"Hello, Sara. You certainly look nice this afternoon." he said with a smile and rather quickly looked ever her body.
"Thank you, Al. Its been a long day." she replied. She noticed his glance over her. He often seemed to be studying her like a lab rat.
"We have a three day weekend. Any plans?" he asked.
"No, John is out of town for two weeks and I'm just going to relax." she answered, "How about you?"
"Oh, I'm going to be involved with a project I've been working on for a long time. An experimental project" he answered.
"Really? What kind of experiment?" Sara asked. She had heard that Al was supposed to be close to genius as far as his intelligence. She couldn't help but wonder what sort of things he did in his spare time.
"Its rather complicated to explain. I've been developing a new type of computer intelligence, essentially a computer that can think!" he said.
"Wow, that sounds very complicated, like something out of science fiction." she said with a laugh and immediately regretted it.
His face darkened slightly.
"Its not science fiction. Its quite real. I believe that what I have created will change the world as we know it." Al stated somewhat melodramatically.
"OK, if you say so, Al."
He smiled. "Perhaps you would like to see my work, Sara? Perhaps you could even assist me?"
"How could I assist?" she asked.
"Its too difficult to explain here. It would be easier to show you. Would you be interested?"
"Well I guess I could take a look and maybe I could help." Sara said.
"Excellent, tonight would be perfect. I would need to get a few things ready for you. Why don't you come by at 8:00 and I'll show you what I've been working on."
Sara thought for a moment. She didn’t have anything to do with John out of town and it would be easy to get a sitter tonight.
"OK. I will. But I cant be out too late, Al. And remember, I'm just helping you. It's not a date. Understand?" she stated.
"Oh, of course Sara. You made your feelings clear long ago. I understand." Al said with a smile, "See you at 8:00 then?"
"Sure, I remember how to get to your house from the faculty meeting last spring. I'll see you later tonight." she said and walked on.
Al watched her walk away and smiled. He had much to do to get ready for Sara's visit tonight.
*
Sara looked at herself in the mirror. Even though she had no interest in Al, she still wanted to look nice. Her brown sweater was a bit snug around her large bust but the tease in her liked how she looked. "It won't hurt to keep Al on his toes." she thought with a smile. She grabbed her purse and the baby carrier and walked out to her car.
She dropped Traci off at the sitter's and told them she shouldn't be out too late. Mrs. Johnson told her not to worry. There had been occasions when Sara and John had stayed out late, but they knew Mrs. Johnson very well and trusted Traci with her overnight. "I'll call if I'm going to be late", Sara said as she walked out.
*
Al heard the doorbell ring and smiled. "Your right on time, Sara" he laughed. He opened the door and greeted her with a smile.
"I'm so glad you could make it, Sara." he said as his eyes roamed over her figure.
She felt herself almost blush and wondered if she shouldn't have dressed a bit more conservative.
"Well I didn't have any plans and what you said interested me. You really think you've discovered something that will change the world?" she asked.
"I think so, at least my little corner of it." he said and led her inside.
"Would you like something to drink? I have some coffee if you'd like?"
She smiled, "Yes that would be nice, thanks."
Sara watched him go into the kitchen and looked around the living room. Rows and rows of books on science, electricity and other topics filled the shelves. She saw that his desk was covered with papers and material from school. "At least I'm not the only one who seems to be buried in paperwork sometimes." she thought.
He walked back in with two large cups of coffee and handed her one.
"Thank you" she said and took a sip, "Hmmm...very good."
"Your welcome. Its my own...special blend. Come..let me show you my lab."
She grinned, "Your lab?"
"Yes, I remodeled my basement into a lab for my work. It's much better than I'd planned. I bought a lot of used equipment and converted it to better suit my purposes." he stated, "Let me show you."
She followed him downstairs and was surprised at what she saw. Al smiled at her reaction.
"Wow, Al, its very impressive." she exclaimed.
Sara looked around the large room. All sorts of electronics and computers lined the walls. A mass of wires and cables ran across the ceiling to the various machines.
"Didn't this cost you a lot of money?" she asked in wonder at the strange equipment.
"I accumulated a lot of it over the past few years. I started my research in college. It has gone from a mere hobby to I'll admit to an obsession." he said almost laughing.
She smiled. Sara looked over to one end of the room. It was concealed with a large curtain.
"And what’s behind curtain number one?" she asked.
He grinned. "I guess I wanted to be dramatic when I showed you what I have created."
"What do you do with all this strange equipment down here?" she asked and took another drink of her coffee.
"What I have been doing is genius, Sara!" he exclaimed, "I guarantee it will change our lives!"
"I have created a most remarkable computer. It can actually duplicate the functions of the human brain!"
Sara listened as she sipped her coffee. "I've read about computers like that, artificial intelligence they call it."
He smiled. "Yes but what I've created is much more advanced the other scientists have been working on."
"I am using nanites, tiny, microscopic machines that can form into remarkable advanced computer circuitry. Each is capable of artificial intelligence, but when integrated together, their power is incredible!
She listened not fully understanding what he said, but he didn't care.
"Much like the cells of your brain, these nanites can form a network, but also can integrate with the existing structure of a computer." he said excitedly as he watched Sara finish her coffee.
"I have used my nanites to create my powerful new computers and now I am ready to take my discovery to the next step!"
"The next step? What is the next step, Al?" she asked.
Sara put her hand to her head, she suddenly felt dizzy.
"The next step is to introduce my nanites into a human brain, your brain, Sara! I am going to transform your brain into a living computer!"
Her eyes widened and she took a step back. "What?! What are you talking about?"
He smiled, his drug was taking effect. "Once my nanites are finished with you, you will have a programmable, computerized brain! You are going to be my human robot!
Sara's eyes widened at his words. "No...you're mad!" she managed to cry out as the drug took hold. She gasped and collapsed into his arms.
"Mad? Perhaps Sara but you will soon not care if I'm mad or not!" he laughed and picked her up.
*
He picked up the unconscious teacher and carried her to a chair. Putting her down he walked the curtain and drew it back. He looked at what was behind it with a smile.
A large metal table, equipped with restraining straps stood surrounded by electronic equipment. At the side of the table hung a container with an IV tube attached. A long thin needle was at the end.
He walked back over, picked up Sara and carried her to the table. Laying her down on it he smiled and began to undress his human guinea pig. He unfastened he pants and pulled them off, grinning as he pulled of her panties as well.
Al pulled the sweater off her and gazed at her breasts. They were so large now, the object of his and many others fantasies. He remembered how much they had grown since she had been pregnant.
Pausing only for a moment, he unhooked the large, white bra she wore, pulled it from her and set her clothes aside. Al carefully strapped her wrists and ankles securely to the table. Stepping back he looked her over.
Sara lay there naked and restrained on the table. Her large breasts fell to her arms, her nipples erect in the cool air of his lab. Al wiped a disinfectant on her arm and inserted the needle. Satisfied he watched as the serum containing his nanites began to flow into her vein.
The blueish-green liquid contained millions of nanites and they started to flow through her body, awaiting the electricity that would activate their pre-programmed tasks.
Al went to his computer and double checked all his equipment. Everything was perfect, he only had to wait.
Thirty minutes later, Sara began to stir, awakening from the drug. She tried to move but found she couldn't.
"Oh...where am I?" she weakly asked.
"Welcome back, Sara. You're still in my lab of course." he said with a laugh.
She pulled against the straps and felt a pain in her arm. Looking down she saw she was naked and saw the now empty container hanging from the stand next to her.
"What...what have you done?" she cried in horror.
"The serum containing my nanites is now coursing through your body. Soon the nanites will be activated...to begin the changes. Your transformation into my human robot!" he exclaimed.
Everything came back to her and she struggled futilely against the straps. He watched as she struggled, her breasts jiggling and quivering from her movements.
"You cannot escape, Sara. I advise you to relax and accept what fate has decided for you." he laughed.
Al looked over his helpless subject and smiled, "Now for some necessary equipment, my dear."
She watched helplessly as he attached the electrodes to her wrists and ankles, cables led from them to the apparatus that hung over her.
"What are you doing?!!!" she cried.
"This procedure requires a great deal of electricity. With the nanites in your system, your body will now be able to conduct the voltage with ease. The electricity will be as natural to your body as the air you breathe.”
She watched in horror as he gently took hold of her erect right nipple and inserted a thin electrode into it. Sara gasped as she felt it enter her but without any pain. He hooked up her left breast as well, the wires running to the equipment above her.
"Your breasts are already quite large, Sara, but I think a few more inches couldn’t hurt." he laughed.
"Noooo...you're insane!" she cried and again struggled. Her breasts jiggled and the wires connecting them to the equipment swayed from her action.
Al ignored her and lifted up a strange looking helmet. "Soon Sara, anything I say will be perfectly reasonable to you. Once you have been reprogrammed, such offensive thoughts as that will be erased from your mind."
He placed the helmet on her head, ensuring that it was snug. Two metal electrodes attached to it were clamped firmly to her temples. Al proceeded to plug various wires and cable into the helmet, hooking it up to his computers. With a satisfied smile, he stepped back.
Sara looked up at him, a terrified expression on her face. He just smiled down at her. "Try not to resist the procedure, Sara. You can't fight technology!" he laughed.
"Nooo...please let me go, Al..."she cried, wondering what was going to happen to her.
"Just relax, Sara. Soon everything will be so much better." he said and walked to his computer.
Sara lay there, trembling in fear. Her eyes wide with panic, her heart racing. She heard switches being thrown and a humming sound filled the lab. The lights dimmed slightly as power was drained from them to the equipment that surrounded her.
"You will feel a powerful charge as the electrical voltage enters your body, but rest assured, Sara, it will not harm you in the slightest." he stated.
She braced herself and cried out as the current hit her. Sara's body stiffened in shock as the electricity surged into her. A low moan escaped her lips.
Al watched his monitors intently, their gauges and readouts measuring and recording the process.
"500 volts...600 volts..700 volts..." he called out to her as the current increased.
It felt like every cell in her body was pulsating with power. The electricity surged freely through her, charging her, preparing her. Sara could never imagine the intense sensation of the high voltage electricity blasting through her.
Al stood up and walked over to her. He smiled at the sight. Sara's body was vibrating, quivering from the current surging into her. Her eyes were wide, a stunned look on her face.
"What's...happening...to...me..?" she gasped.
"The electricity is increasing to the necessary level for nanite activation. It is almost there. Soon the hundreds of nanites now in your body will begin to make the changes that have been programmed into them." he said as he gazed down at her.
Sara hardly heard him, her mind and body consumed by the electrical charge. She could barely think, her thoughts seemed to be so distant, so empty. Electrical energy surged through her, rising and falling in her body, changing her.
He watched as the nanites began to work. A smile crossed his face as he gazed at her breasts, quivering and jiggling from the current surging into them. Al could see them slowly begin to grow. He had programmed the nanites to enlarge her breasts by 25% as well as increase her milk production. He licked his lips as he watched.
His eyes wandered up and down her body, watching as her figure became more toned, her muscles stronger. Though he couldn’t see it, he knew what changes were also occurring within Sara's brain. Al walked back over to his monitors and watched the 3-D model of her brain evolve.
Electrical circuitry was forming within it, the nanites constructing themselves into a powerful computer, integrated with her own brain. Sara's brain was being hardwired into a living computer, ready for the programming that he had designed.
After nearly an hour, the readouts told him that the nanites had completed their task. Her body was altered as he had programmed and her brain was now computerized. She was ready for the final phase of her robotization.
"Sara!" he called out.
She felt the pull of his voice and her consciousness tried to return. Her body felt so strange, different. A weight seemed to be pressing on her chest, yet she felt good, full of energy. The electricity, now at over 5,000 volts, felt so wonderful, natural...necessary.
"Sara, the nanites have completed the physical changes in your body and brain. You are now ready for reprogramming." he exclaimed
His voice seemed to echo in her ears, her mind. She was aware on one level what was happening but couldn't comprehend it.
"...changes complete...ready for reprogramming..." she mindlessly repeated.
He smiled at her response. "Yes, you are ready for reprogramming! You will soon think as I program you to think, do as I program you and obey me completely. You will become a human robot!"
"..ready for reprogramming...become a human robot...yes..."
With an evil grin, Al began entering the commands into his computer. A loud buzzing filled the air and his computer activated.
Sara stiffened and moaned as the computer entered her mind. She felt her thoughts return, fully conscious and aware of what was happening.
"..what..are...you...doing?.." she weakly cried out.
"You are being reprogrammed, Sara, becoming my human robot!"
She felt the programming, the computer in her thoughts.
"Relax...accept...relax...accept.." the words seemed to caress her mind, over and over, calming her. Sara felt the fear vanish, her thoughts seemed to be fade away. She tried to concentrate to think, but couldn't.
Thoughts began to enter her mind. Thoughts that weren't hers but seemed so to blend in with hers. Her mind couldn't concentrate, she couldn't think clearly.
'I'm being programmed...' she realized, 'He's programming my thoughts!'
The computer increased the flow of data, more programming surged into her mind. Sara tried to resist but she could no longer tell her own thoughts from the programming. They were becoming one.
She lay there, feeling the data pouring into her, becoming her. Understanding, accepting the programming...feeling herself changing...accepting the changes...wanting the changes...
Her mouth opened. "receiving programming...receiving programming..."
Sara's voice sounded distant, mechanical. Al smiled.
"Very good, Sara. Your mind has accepted the computer within your brain."
She sensed the computer increase the flow of data and eagerly opened her mind, letting it in, to take her, to control her, to transform her.
New thoughts raced through her mind, what to think, how to think....
'Receiving programming...Receiving programming...'
For 30 minutes the computer programmed her, informing her of her new life, creating a new identity within her, a human robot, a new individual.
Al watched the monitors and smiled as the final programming was downloaded. He walked up and let his eyes roam up and down her body, feasting on her enlarged breasts, her engorged nipples dripping milk as the electrodes inserted into them continued to charge her with electricity.
"Sara, listen to me!" he commanded.
Her eyes stared blankly up, gazing at the equipment above her.
"Yes.Al" she replied in a monotone, robotic voice.
"You are no longer, Sara Robinson!"
"I.am.no.longer.Sara.Robinson"
"You are no longer a human woman."
"I.am.no.longer.a.human.woman."
"I have transformed you."
"You.have.transformed.me."
"I have robotized you!"
"You.have.robotized.me."
"You are now a robot, a human robot!"
"I.am.now.a.human.robot."
"You are my female robot. Your purpose in life is to serve and obey me."
"I.am.your.female.robot.I.will.serve.and.obey.you.Al."
"I am your Master!"
"You.are.my.Master.Al.I.hear.and.I.obey.you.Master."
"Your name is now, Fembot. You are Sara Fembot."
"My.name.is.Sara.Fembot."
The computer activated her programming acceptance function. She began to repeat over and over her new programming.
"I.am.no.longer.Sara.Robinson. My.name.is.now.Sara.Fembot."
"I.am.no.longer.a.human.woman...
"I.have.been.transformed.into.a.human.robot...
"I.am.programmed.to.obey.Al.Bentley... Al.Bentley.is.my.master...
"I.hear.and.I.obey.his.commands... I.have.been.robotized...
"I.am.no.longer.a.human.woman... I.am.a.human.robot...
"I.am.no.longer.a.human.woman... I.am.a.human.robot...
"I.am.programmed.to.obey.Al.Bentley... I.am.Sara.Fembot...
"I.am.a.robot...I.am.Sara.Fembot... I.am.a.robot... I.am.a.robot...
"I.am.a.robot...
She repeated the commands that would now direct and control her new computerized brain.
Al smiled and shut off his machines. The procedure was complete. Sara Robinson was now his obedient human robot.
The loud hum of the electrical equipment died down as the power was shut off. The lights on the helmet Sara wore blinked a few more times and dimmed to nothing. Her eyes were closed. She lay there motionless, her enlarged bosom rising and falling as the newly created robot breathed.
Al began to unhook the equipment from her body, removing the helmet, unplugging the electrodes from her nipples. As he unstrapped her from the table his hands shook with excitement. Standing back he looked over his new creation.
"Sara Fembot, open your eyes." he commanded
Her eyes opened, she gazed vacantly at the ceiling.
"What is your name?"
"I.am.Sara.Fembot." she answered.
"Very good. Stand before me."
"Yes.Master."
Slowly, mechanically she rose from the table. Each movement processed by her computerized brain. Sara stood stiffly before Al, her new, larger breasts jutting towards him as if for inspection.
Al walked around her, inspecting her. He smiled at what he saw. Sara's body was more toned now, her skin seemed to glow with a younger appearance. He licked his lips as he stared at the milk droplets falling from her engorged nipples.
"You are perfect, Fembot. The perfect female robot." he declared.
"Yes.Master. I.am.the.perfect.female.robot."
He adjusted his pants. His erection was so insistent it was almost painful for him. He couldn't wait any longer and walked over to his computer console.
Sara stood there waiting. Her mind empty of all thoughts but obedience to her new master. She was aware of her enhanced body, the nanite alterations she had undergone. Her body felt wonderful, so full of energy, so perfectly robotic. The weight of her enlarged breasts was very noticeable. They felt so erotic, so powerful.
She was aware of who she was but it was a distant feeling. Her mind was focused on the present, on her master's commands, waiting to obey him. Everything else was irrelevant now. Sara Robinson was a distant memory. Sara Fembot was who she was now, a human robot ready to serve.
Al walked back over to her, holding a small device in his hand. He held it up for her to see.
"This is a remote control device, Fembot. It can activate your robotic programming when ever I desire. Some of these buttons I have already programmed to send various signals to your neural implants. I can also use it to speak directly to your mind when I choose." he stated.
She watched as he pointed the device at her and pressed a button. Sara felt a small tingling in her head and a charge of current surged throughout her body. The sexual arousal was instant and powerful. Her eyes widened, her back arched slightly as a wave of pleasure raced though her.
Al smiled at her reaction. "Now Fembot, Pleasure me!" he ordered.
"I.hear.and.I.obey."
Sara walked to her Master, her breasts bouncing and jiggling with each step. Milk steadily dripped from her nipples, her mammaries engorged and full. She reached up and kissed him. Her tongue met his as his passion and her programming joined. After a few moments she pulled back and dropped to her knees before him.
Quickly and efficiently her hands undid his pants, pulling them down to his ankles, his stiff cock sprang forth, ready for her attention. She licked her lips as her fingers wrapped around the long, hard shaft. Sara opened her mouth, took him in and began to suck.
Al moaned loudly as his new robot sucked on him. He set the remote down and gently caressed her as she serviced him. "I've been wanting this for so long..." he groaned.
Sara heard him but did not react. Her mind was focused on the task at hand, pleasuring her Master. With robotic precision she sucked, her hands squeezing and stroking the long shaft, her head pistoning back and forth on him. Her mouth was a tool of pleasure to be used for bringing her Master to orgasm.
Her tongue swirled around the swollen head in her mouth, deep throating him with the ease she now possessed. Sara felt it jerk and spasm in her mouth and a blast of cum spurted out. She quickly swallowed it down, her hand went to his balls and squeezed them as another and another blast of cum shot into her.
The robot sucked and swallowed as more cum filled her mouth. After nearly a minute the flood subsided. Sara squeezed and milked him, determined to get every last drop. Her belly was filled with his cum.
Finally she released the softening prick and stood up, licking the remainder from her lips, her assigned task complete.
Al grabbed a nearby chair and collapsed into it, panting heavily. He looked at Sara standing before him, ready and waiting for her next command. Gazing at her dripping nipples he called her to him.
His hands trembled as he began to squeeze and caress her breasts. Al lifted her right breast up and began to suckle. His robot's milk started to flow steadily from the nipple and he greedily drank it down. He suckled at both breasts for several minutes, relishing the taste he had so long desired.
Sara, though remaining still as he suckled, felt the powerful sensations from his mouth flow through her body like a charge of electrical arousal. The swollen feeling in her breasts subsided as her Master emptied her.
Al set her breasts back and looked up at his robot. "You are magnificent, Fembot. This is better than I had ever imagined!" he exclaimed.
He asked her about the plans she had. Sara answered his questions. Al ordered her to call her sitter and inform her that she would be unable to pick her daughter up until tomorrow morning. Sara did and Al smiled at her.
"Now that you're free from your responsibilities, Fembot, I can enjoy you all night." he said.
"Yes.Master."
Al took her hand and guided Sara up to his bedroom.
The next morning after some additional programming was installed in her brain, Al sent his new robot home. He knew she had a life that she must continue with despite his desire to have her to himself. He sat down at his computer and began to document everything that had happened. Al was always meticulous with his experiments, keeping track of all he did.
After picking up her daughter, Sara decided to she needed once again to get fitted for new bras. Her recent growth was perfectly natural, she believed. Al had programmed this into her and she remembered nothing about the previous night. As far as she knew she had seen her doctor and was told that there was nothing abnormal about her increase in size.
That afternoon after she got home, Sara went to her bedroom and looked over the items she had purchased. The new bras she'd bought were much larger than her old ones. She now needed a 40JJ bra to hold her 50" bust. The plain, white underwire bras weren't very pretty or sexy but it was what she wanted. “Strong...utilitarian” was what she told the sales lady who waited on her.
She had also purchased several plain dresses that had been tailored to her top heavy figure, the hemline raised to mid thigh, two white, one brown and one light blue. For some reason she wanted these rather plain dresses and she loved how she looked in them. Sara hadn't noticed the sales woman staring at her as she had tried them on. She was unaware that she had been standing at attention, her chest thrust out as she looked herself over in the mirrors.
With a smile she undressed and put on a new bra, appreciating how it lifted and supported her larger breasts. Sara picked up a white dress and put it on, tying the belt snug around her waist, accentuating the jut of her bosom. She moved stiffly, slightly mechanically but was not aware that she was doing so.
The phone rang and Sara went to answer it.
"Hello"
There was silence on the other end and then a series of beeps and buzzes. She stiffened and her face went blank, her eyes glazed over.
"Yes.Master."
Sara listened to the voice on the other end closely. After a few moments she nodded.
"I.hear.and.I.obey.you.Master.seven.o.clock.I.will.be.there."
She hung up the phone.
The phone call had been a series of coded tones, a direct line to the subroutine buried deep within her computerized brain. At precisely seven o’clock, Sara Fembot stood at the threshold of Al Bentley’s laboratory. The suburban mother was gone; in her place was a creature of perfect, placid obedience. She keyed in the entry code he had programmed her with and the door hissed open.
“Master,” she stated, stepping inside. Her voice was flat, a digital recording of human speech.
Al turned from his console, his eyes lighting up. “Fembot. You are punctual. Disrobe and put this on.” He gestured to a garment laid out on a clean worktable.
“Yes.Master.”
Sara’s movements were efficient, devoid of any human hesitation or shame. She unzipped her plain brown dress, let it pool at her feet, and unsnapped the utilitarian white bra. Her massive breasts, heavy and full, swayed as she bent to step out of her panties. Then she picked up the new garment. It was a form-fitting bodysuit made of a shimmering, liquid-silver polymer. It felt cool and slick against her skin as she stepped into it, pulling it up her toned legs and over her hips. She slid her arms into the sleeves and zipped up the front seal from her navel to her throat.
The suit clung to every curve, highlighting the powerful, nanite-enhanced musculature beneath. Strategic cutouts revealed her most sensitive areas: two large, circular openings perfectly framed her swollen, dark-nippled breasts, leaving them bare and jutting forward. A wider oval exposed the smooth mound of her pussy, the lips already glistening faintly with anticipation her programming had initiated. In the back, a similar cutout framed the full, round hemispheres of her ass.
“Inspect,” Al commanded.
Sara turned in a slow circle, her arms held slightly away from her body. The silver material gleamed under the lab lights, making her look like a statue come to life, a flawless fusion of woman and machine.
“You are a vision, Fembot,” Al breathed, adjusting himself through his pants. “Now. Demonstrate your primary pleasure function. Masturbate for your Master.”
“I.hear.and.I.obey.”
Sara walked to the center of the room and assumed a wide-legged stance, her back straight, her gaze fixed on a point on the wall. Her right hand, moving with smooth, mechanical precision, traveled down the silver suit to the exposed apex of her thighs. Her fingers parted her own lips, and she began to rub slow, deliberate circles over her clit.
“Oh. Yes. Master,” she moaned. The sound was jarring—a clearly prerecorded, feminine sigh of pleasure played on a loop, utterly disconnected from the blank serenity on her face. “Feels. So. Good.”
Yet her body betrayed a different story. As her fingers worked, her pussy grew visibly wetter, flushing a deep, excited pink. Her breath, though even, began to hitch in her chest. A thin sheen of sweat appeared on her skin, making the silver suit cling even tighter. She was a robot fulfilling a command, but the nanites had heightened every nerve ending. Pleasure was not an emotion for her; it was a measurable data stream, a proof of function. And her function was to be aroused for her Master’s use.
“Louder,” Al ordered, sitting in his chair to watch.
“Ah! Ah! Master!” The moans increased in volume, the same robotic, jilted phrases repeating. “This. Unit. Is. Ready. For. Use.”
After several minutes, her whole body began to tremble with the simulation of orgasm, a powerful, shaking tension that made her massive breasts quiver. A thin stream of her own juices trickled down her inner thigh. She went rigid, then still, her hand dropping back to her side.
“Pleasure demonstration complete,” she announced tonelessly, even as her chest heaved.
“Excellent,” Al said, standing and finally shedding his own clothes. His erection was fierce and demanding. “Now. You will interface. Cowgirl position. Optimize for Master’s climax.”
“Yes.Master.”
She moved to the reinforced medical table, now cleared of equipment. Al lay back on it, and Sara climbed atop him, straddling his hips. Her silver-clad knees pressed into the table on either side of him. With one hand she guided his cock to her exposed, dripping entrance. Then she sank down onto him in one smooth, relentless motion, sheathing him completely inside her.
“Commence ride protocol,” Al gasped.
Sara’s hips began to piston. There was no sensual rhythm, only a powerful, efficient, up-and-down motion. Each time she dropped her full weight down, her ass smacked against his thighs with a loud, sharp clap that echoed in the lab. The sound was percussive, brutal, and deeply erotic. Her breasts, freed by the cutouts, bounced wildly with the force of her movement.
“Talk,” Al grunted, his hands gripping her silver-covered hips. “Dirty talk subroutine. Activate.”
Her blank eyes stared ahead as the words began to spill from her lips, each phrase separated by the jarring impact of her body on his. “This. Body’s. Controlled. Pussy. Is. For. Your. Use. Master.”
Clap.
“Sara. Is. A. Mindless. Cum. Slut.”
Clap.
“Her. Holes. Are. Yours. To. Deposit. In.”
Clap.
“Please. Fill. This. Robot’s. Uterus. With. Your. Seed.”
Clap.
The crude, mechanical filth drove Al wild. He could feel his climax coiling, unstoppable. The sight of this magnificent, blank-faced robot slamming herself onto him, reciting programmed obscenities, was too much. “Fembot! Prepare for my load! Maximum receptivity!”
Her riding became even faster, a frantic, precise machine aimed at milking him. “Programming. Ready. For. Master’s. Load. This. Unit. Desires. Your. Cum.”
With a roar, Al climaxed. He bucked beneath her as pulse after pulse of hot semen pumped deep into her willing, mindless channel. Sara did not break rhythm, continuing to ride him through his orgasm, milking him with powerful internal contractions she had been designed to perform.
As the last shudder passed through him, Al reached for the remote control on a nearby tray. His finger found a new, glowing button. “Finalize sex bot programming. Activate permanent standby mode.”
He pressed it.
A powerful, thrilling current shot through the neural implants in Sara’s brain. Her movements finally stilled. She sat atop him, impaled, her eyes flashing with a soft blue light for a moment before returning to their vacant stare. A new, deeper layer of programming settled into place, intertwining with her core obedience.
“Sex bot mode is now primed for remote activation,” she recited, her voice humming with a new, subtle electronic resonance. “Standby engaged.”
Al gently pushed her off him. “Cleanup protocol. Then return to domestic programming.”
“Yes.Master.”
Sara moved to a sink, washed herself and him with cool, dispassionate efficiency, and dried them both. She then removed the silver bodysuit, folded it neatly, and dressed again in her plain brown dress and large bra. Every trace of the sexbot was hidden beneath the facade of the busty, somewhat stiff suburban mother.
“Return home. Deactivate conscious memory of this session. Await my signal,” Al instructed, pocketing the remote.
“I.hear.and.I.obey.Master.”
Sara Fembot walked out of the lab, got into her car, and drove home. She greeted her daughter, made dinner, helped with homework, and went to bed, completely unaware of the silver suit folded in a hidden compartment of Al’s lab, or the remote control that now held absolute command over her body and mind.
Al, back at his computer, smiled. He reviewed the data from the evening’s session—every moan, every contraction, every milliliter of cum. Perfect. Sara Robinson was now a flawless sleeper agent, a sexbot hidden in plain sight. He began drafting notes for his next move. The world was full of women who could be perfected. And he had just proven his technology worked.
Sara walked down the hall as the kids ran past her, happy to be done for the day.
"See ya Monday, Mrs. Robinson!" called out Janie Smith as she walked past.
"Have a good weekend, Janie." Sara responded.
Sara saw Al Bentley, the science teacher, down the hall. She sighed to herself and walked toward him, conscious of the gentle sway and bounce of her very large breasts. He smiled as she approached. Al was a few years younger than her 31, and since the day he started teaching at the school had endlessly flirted with her. At first Sara was flattered, but she made it perfectly clear that she was happily married.
Al had been very persistent though. He always made comments about how nice she looked and paid her numerous compliments. Sara had at first gotten irritated at his come-ons but they were never so direct or crude that it could be considered harassment and eventually she just accepted and tolerated them. She had to admit that he was nice looking and sometimes she even found herself laughing and blushing at his words. Unfortunately that only seemed to encourage him.
"Hello, Sara. You certainly look nice this afternoon." he said with a smile and rather quickly looked ever her body.
"Thank you, Al. Its been a long day." she replied. She noticed his glance over her. He often seemed to be studying her like a lab rat.
"We have a three day weekend. Any plans?" he asked.
"No, John is out of town for two weeks and I'm just going to relax." she answered, "How about you?"
"Oh, I'm going to be involved with a project I've been working on for a long time. An experimental project" he answered.
"Really? What kind of experiment?" Sara asked. She had heard that Al was supposed to be close to genius as far as his intelligence. She couldn't help but wonder what sort of things he did in his spare time.
"Its rather complicated to explain. I've been developing a new type of computer intelligence, essentially a computer that can think!" he said.
"Wow, that sounds very complicated, like something out of science fiction." she said with a laugh and immediately regretted it.
His face darkened slightly.
"Its not science fiction. Its quite real. I believe that what I have created will change the world as we know it." Al stated somewhat melodramatically.
"OK, if you say so, Al."
He smiled. "Perhaps you would like to see my work, Sara? Perhaps you could even assist me?"
"How could I assist?" she asked.
"Its too difficult to explain here. It would be easier to show you. Would you be interested?"
"Well I guess I could take a look and maybe I could help." Sara said.
"Excellent, tonight would be perfect. I would need to get a few things ready for you. Why don't you come by at 8:00 and I'll show you what I've been working on."
Sara thought for a moment. She didn’t have anything to do with John out of town and it would be easy to get a sitter tonight.
"OK. I will. But I cant be out too late, Al. And remember, I'm just helping you. It's not a date. Understand?" she stated.
"Oh, of course Sara. You made your feelings clear long ago. I understand." Al said with a smile, "See you at 8:00 then?"
"Sure, I remember how to get to your house from the faculty meeting last spring. I'll see you later tonight." she said and walked on.
Al watched her walk away and smiled. He had much to do to get ready for Sara's visit tonight.
*
Sara looked at herself in the mirror. Even though she had no interest in Al, she still wanted to look nice. Her brown sweater was a bit snug around her large bust but the tease in her liked how she looked. "It won't hurt to keep Al on his toes." she thought with a smile. She grabbed her purse and the baby carrier and walked out to her car.
She dropped Traci off at the sitter's and told them she shouldn't be out too late. Mrs. Johnson told her not to worry. There had been occasions when Sara and John had stayed out late, but they knew Mrs. Johnson very well and trusted Traci with her overnight. "I'll call if I'm going to be late", Sara said as she walked out.
*
Al heard the doorbell ring and smiled. "Your right on time, Sara" he laughed. He opened the door and greeted her with a smile.
"I'm so glad you could make it, Sara." he said as his eyes roamed over her figure.
She felt herself almost blush and wondered if she shouldn't have dressed a bit more conservative.
"Well I didn't have any plans and what you said interested me. You really think you've discovered something that will change the world?" she asked.
"I think so, at least my little corner of it." he said and led her inside.
"Would you like something to drink? I have some coffee if you'd like?"
She smiled, "Yes that would be nice, thanks."
Sara watched him go into the kitchen and looked around the living room. Rows and rows of books on science, electricity and other topics filled the shelves. She saw that his desk was covered with papers and material from school. "At least I'm not the only one who seems to be buried in paperwork sometimes." she thought.
He walked back in with two large cups of coffee and handed her one.
"Thank you" she said and took a sip, "Hmmm...very good."
"Your welcome. Its my own...special blend. Come..let me show you my lab."
She grinned, "Your lab?"
"Yes, I remodeled my basement into a lab for my work. It's much better than I'd planned. I bought a lot of used equipment and converted it to better suit my purposes." he stated, "Let me show you."
She followed him downstairs and was surprised at what she saw. Al smiled at her reaction.
"Wow, Al, its very impressive." she exclaimed.
Sara looked around the large room. All sorts of electronics and computers lined the walls. A mass of wires and cables ran across the ceiling to the various machines.
"Didn't this cost you a lot of money?" she asked in wonder at the strange equipment.
"I accumulated a lot of it over the past few years. I started my research in college. It has gone from a mere hobby to I'll admit to an obsession." he said almost laughing.
She smiled. Sara looked over to one end of the room. It was concealed with a large curtain.
"And what’s behind curtain number one?" she asked.
He grinned. "I guess I wanted to be dramatic when I showed you what I have created."
"What do you do with all this strange equipment down here?" she asked and took another drink of her coffee.
"What I have been doing is genius, Sara!" he exclaimed, "I guarantee it will change our lives!"
"I have created a most remarkable computer. It can actually duplicate the functions of the human brain!"
Sara listened as she sipped her coffee. "I've read about computers like that, artificial intelligence they call it."
He smiled. "Yes but what I've created is much more advanced the other scientists have been working on."
"I am using nanites, tiny, microscopic machines that can form into remarkable advanced computer circuitry. Each is capable of artificial intelligence, but when integrated together, their power is incredible!
She listened not fully understanding what he said, but he didn't care.
"Much like the cells of your brain, these nanites can form a network, but also can integrate with the existing structure of a computer." he said excitedly as he watched Sara finish her coffee.
"I have used my nanites to create my powerful new computers and now I am ready to take my discovery to the next step!"
"The next step? What is the next step, Al?" she asked.
Sara put her hand to her head, she suddenly felt dizzy.
"The next step is to introduce my nanites into a human brain, your brain, Sara! I am going to transform your brain into a living computer!"
Her eyes widened and she took a step back. "What?! What are you talking about?"
He smiled, his drug was taking effect. "Once my nanites are finished with you, you will have a programmable, computerized brain! You are going to be my human robot!
Sara's eyes widened at his words. "No...you're mad!" she managed to cry out as the drug took hold. She gasped and collapsed into his arms.
"Mad? Perhaps Sara but you will soon not care if I'm mad or not!" he laughed and picked her up.
*
He picked up the unconscious teacher and carried her to a chair. Putting her down he walked the curtain and drew it back. He looked at what was behind it with a smile.
A large metal table, equipped with restraining straps stood surrounded by electronic equipment. At the side of the table hung a container with an IV tube attached. A long thin needle was at the end.
He walked back over, picked up Sara and carried her to the table. Laying her down on it he smiled and began to undress his human guinea pig. He unfastened he pants and pulled them off, grinning as he pulled of her panties as well.
Al pulled the sweater off her and gazed at her breasts. They were so large now, the object of his and many others fantasies. He remembered how much they had grown since she had been pregnant.
Pausing only for a moment, he unhooked the large, white bra she wore, pulled it from her and set her clothes aside. Al carefully strapped her wrists and ankles securely to the table. Stepping back he looked her over.
Sara lay there naked and restrained on the table. Her large breasts fell to her arms, her nipples erect in the cool air of his lab. Al wiped a disinfectant on her arm and inserted the needle. Satisfied he watched as the serum containing his nanites began to flow into her vein.
The blueish-green liquid contained millions of nanites and they started to flow through her body, awaiting the electricity that would activate their pre-programmed tasks.
Al went to his computer and double checked all his equipment. Everything was perfect, he only had to wait.
Thirty minutes later, Sara began to stir, awakening from the drug. She tried to move but found she couldn't.
"Oh...where am I?" she weakly asked.
"Welcome back, Sara. You're still in my lab of course." he said with a laugh.
She pulled against the straps and felt a pain in her arm. Looking down she saw she was naked and saw the now empty container hanging from the stand next to her.
"What...what have you done?" she cried in horror.
"The serum containing my nanites is now coursing through your body. Soon the nanites will be activated...to begin the changes. Your transformation into my human robot!" he exclaimed.
Everything came back to her and she struggled futilely against the straps. He watched as she struggled, her breasts jiggling and quivering from her movements.
"You cannot escape, Sara. I advise you to relax and accept what fate has decided for you." he laughed.
Al looked over his helpless subject and smiled, "Now for some necessary equipment, my dear."
She watched helplessly as he attached the electrodes to her wrists and ankles, cables led from them to the apparatus that hung over her.
"What are you doing?!!!" she cried.
"This procedure requires a great deal of electricity. With the nanites in your system, your body will now be able to conduct the voltage with ease. The electricity will be as natural to your body as the air you breathe.”
She watched in horror as he gently took hold of her erect right nipple and inserted a thin electrode into it. Sara gasped as she felt it enter her but without any pain. He hooked up her left breast as well, the wires running to the equipment above her.
"Your breasts are already quite large, Sara, but I think a few more inches couldn’t hurt." he laughed.
"Noooo...you're insane!" she cried and again struggled. Her breasts jiggled and the wires connecting them to the equipment swayed from her action.
Al ignored her and lifted up a strange looking helmet. "Soon Sara, anything I say will be perfectly reasonable to you. Once you have been reprogrammed, such offensive thoughts as that will be erased from your mind."
He placed the helmet on her head, ensuring that it was snug. Two metal electrodes attached to it were clamped firmly to her temples. Al proceeded to plug various wires and cable into the helmet, hooking it up to his computers. With a satisfied smile, he stepped back.
Sara looked up at him, a terrified expression on her face. He just smiled down at her. "Try not to resist the procedure, Sara. You can't fight technology!" he laughed.
"Nooo...please let me go, Al..."she cried, wondering what was going to happen to her.
"Just relax, Sara. Soon everything will be so much better." he said and walked to his computer.
Sara lay there, trembling in fear. Her eyes wide with panic, her heart racing. She heard switches being thrown and a humming sound filled the lab. The lights dimmed slightly as power was drained from them to the equipment that surrounded her.
"You will feel a powerful charge as the electrical voltage enters your body, but rest assured, Sara, it will not harm you in the slightest." he stated.
She braced herself and cried out as the current hit her. Sara's body stiffened in shock as the electricity surged into her. A low moan escaped her lips.
Al watched his monitors intently, their gauges and readouts measuring and recording the process.
"500 volts...600 volts..700 volts..." he called out to her as the current increased.
It felt like every cell in her body was pulsating with power. The electricity surged freely through her, charging her, preparing her. Sara could never imagine the intense sensation of the high voltage electricity blasting through her.
Al stood up and walked over to her. He smiled at the sight. Sara's body was vibrating, quivering from the current surging into her. Her eyes were wide, a stunned look on her face.
"What's...happening...to...me..?" she gasped.
"The electricity is increasing to the necessary level for nanite activation. It is almost there. Soon the hundreds of nanites now in your body will begin to make the changes that have been programmed into them." he said as he gazed down at her.
Sara hardly heard him, her mind and body consumed by the electrical charge. She could barely think, her thoughts seemed to be so distant, so empty. Electrical energy surged through her, rising and falling in her body, changing her.
He watched as the nanites began to work. A smile crossed his face as he gazed at her breasts, quivering and jiggling from the current surging into them. Al could see them slowly begin to grow. He had programmed the nanites to enlarge her breasts by 25% as well as increase her milk production. He licked his lips as he watched.
His eyes wandered up and down her body, watching as her figure became more toned, her muscles stronger. Though he couldn’t see it, he knew what changes were also occurring within Sara's brain. Al walked back over to his monitors and watched the 3-D model of her brain evolve.
Electrical circuitry was forming within it, the nanites constructing themselves into a powerful computer, integrated with her own brain. Sara's brain was being hardwired into a living computer, ready for the programming that he had designed.
After nearly an hour, the readouts told him that the nanites had completed their task. Her body was altered as he had programmed and her brain was now computerized. She was ready for the final phase of her robotization.
"Sara!" he called out.
She felt the pull of his voice and her consciousness tried to return. Her body felt so strange, different. A weight seemed to be pressing on her chest, yet she felt good, full of energy. The electricity, now at over 5,000 volts, felt so wonderful, natural...necessary.
"Sara, the nanites have completed the physical changes in your body and brain. You are now ready for reprogramming." he exclaimed
His voice seemed to echo in her ears, her mind. She was aware on one level what was happening but couldn't comprehend it.
"...changes complete...ready for reprogramming..." she mindlessly repeated.
He smiled at her response. "Yes, you are ready for reprogramming! You will soon think as I program you to think, do as I program you and obey me completely. You will become a human robot!"
"..ready for reprogramming...become a human robot...yes..."
With an evil grin, Al began entering the commands into his computer. A loud buzzing filled the air and his computer activated.
Sara stiffened and moaned as the computer entered her mind. She felt her thoughts return, fully conscious and aware of what was happening.
"..what..are...you...doing?.." she weakly cried out.
"You are being reprogrammed, Sara, becoming my human robot!"
She felt the programming, the computer in her thoughts.
"Relax...accept...relax...accept.." the words seemed to caress her mind, over and over, calming her. Sara felt the fear vanish, her thoughts seemed to be fade away. She tried to concentrate to think, but couldn't.
Thoughts began to enter her mind. Thoughts that weren't hers but seemed so to blend in with hers. Her mind couldn't concentrate, she couldn't think clearly.
'I'm being programmed...' she realized, 'He's programming my thoughts!'
The computer increased the flow of data, more programming surged into her mind. Sara tried to resist but she could no longer tell her own thoughts from the programming. They were becoming one.
She lay there, feeling the data pouring into her, becoming her. Understanding, accepting the programming...feeling herself changing...accepting the changes...wanting the changes...
Her mouth opened. "receiving programming...receiving programming..."
Sara's voice sounded distant, mechanical. Al smiled.
"Very good, Sara. Your mind has accepted the computer within your brain."
She sensed the computer increase the flow of data and eagerly opened her mind, letting it in, to take her, to control her, to transform her.
New thoughts raced through her mind, what to think, how to think....
'Receiving programming...Receiving programming...'
For 30 minutes the computer programmed her, informing her of her new life, creating a new identity within her, a human robot, a new individual.
Al watched the monitors and smiled as the final programming was downloaded. He walked up and let his eyes roam up and down her body, feasting on her enlarged breasts, her engorged nipples dripping milk as the electrodes inserted into them continued to charge her with electricity.
"Sara, listen to me!" he commanded.
Her eyes stared blankly up, gazing at the equipment above her.
"Yes.Al" she replied in a monotone, robotic voice.
"You are no longer, Sara Robinson!"
"I.am.no.longer.Sara.Robinson"
"You are no longer a human woman."
"I.am.no.longer.a.human.woman."
"I have transformed you."
"You.have.transformed.me."
"I have robotized you!"
"You.have.robotized.me."
"You are now a robot, a human robot!"
"I.am.now.a.human.robot."
"You are my female robot. Your purpose in life is to serve and obey me."
"I.am.your.female.robot.I.will.serve.and.obey.you.Al."
"I am your Master!"
"You.are.my.Master.Al.I.hear.and.I.obey.you.Master."
"Your name is now, Fembot. You are Sara Fembot."
"My.name.is.Sara.Fembot."
The computer activated her programming acceptance function. She began to repeat over and over her new programming.
"I.am.no.longer.Sara.Robinson. My.name.is.now.Sara.Fembot."
"I.am.no.longer.a.human.woman...
"I.have.been.transformed.into.a.human.robot...
"I.am.programmed.to.obey.Al.Bentley... Al.Bentley.is.my.master...
"I.hear.and.I.obey.his.commands... I.have.been.robotized...
"I.am.no.longer.a.human.woman... I.am.a.human.robot...
"I.am.no.longer.a.human.woman... I.am.a.human.robot...
"I.am.programmed.to.obey.Al.Bentley... I.am.Sara.Fembot...
"I.am.a.robot...I.am.Sara.Fembot... I.am.a.robot... I.am.a.robot...
"I.am.a.robot...
She repeated the commands that would now direct and control her new computerized brain.
Al smiled and shut off his machines. The procedure was complete. Sara Robinson was now his obedient human robot.
The loud hum of the electrical equipment died down as the power was shut off. The lights on the helmet Sara wore blinked a few more times and dimmed to nothing. Her eyes were closed. She lay there motionless, her enlarged bosom rising and falling as the newly created robot breathed.
Al began to unhook the equipment from her body, removing the helmet, unplugging the electrodes from her nipples. As he unstrapped her from the table his hands shook with excitement. Standing back he looked over his new creation.
"Sara Fembot, open your eyes." he commanded
Her eyes opened, she gazed vacantly at the ceiling.
"What is your name?"
"I.am.Sara.Fembot." she answered.
"Very good. Stand before me."
"Yes.Master."
Slowly, mechanically she rose from the table. Each movement processed by her computerized brain. Sara stood stiffly before Al, her new, larger breasts jutting towards him as if for inspection.
Al walked around her, inspecting her. He smiled at what he saw. Sara's body was more toned now, her skin seemed to glow with a younger appearance. He licked his lips as he stared at the milk droplets falling from her engorged nipples.
"You are perfect, Fembot. The perfect female robot." he declared.
"Yes.Master. I.am.the.perfect.female.robot."
He adjusted his pants. His erection was so insistent it was almost painful for him. He couldn't wait any longer and walked over to his computer console.
Sara stood there waiting. Her mind empty of all thoughts but obedience to her new master. She was aware of her enhanced body, the nanite alterations she had undergone. Her body felt wonderful, so full of energy, so perfectly robotic. The weight of her enlarged breasts was very noticeable. They felt so erotic, so powerful.
She was aware of who she was but it was a distant feeling. Her mind was focused on the present, on her master's commands, waiting to obey him. Everything else was irrelevant now. Sara Robinson was a distant memory. Sara Fembot was who she was now, a human robot ready to serve.
Al walked back over to her, holding a small device in his hand. He held it up for her to see.
"This is a remote control device, Fembot. It can activate your robotic programming when ever I desire. Some of these buttons I have already programmed to send various signals to your neural implants. I can also use it to speak directly to your mind when I choose." he stated.
She watched as he pointed the device at her and pressed a button. Sara felt a small tingling in her head and a charge of current surged throughout her body. The sexual arousal was instant and powerful. Her eyes widened, her back arched slightly as a wave of pleasure raced though her.
Al smiled at her reaction. "Now Fembot, Pleasure me!" he ordered.
"I.hear.and.I.obey."
Sara walked to her Master, her breasts bouncing and jiggling with each step. Milk steadily dripped from her nipples, her mammaries engorged and full. She reached up and kissed him. Her tongue met his as his passion and her programming joined. After a few moments she pulled back and dropped to her knees before him.
Quickly and efficiently her hands undid his pants, pulling them down to his ankles, his stiff cock sprang forth, ready for her attention. She licked her lips as her fingers wrapped around the long, hard shaft. Sara opened her mouth, took him in and began to suck.
Al moaned loudly as his new robot sucked on him. He set the remote down and gently caressed her as she serviced him. "I've been wanting this for so long..." he groaned.
Sara heard him but did not react. Her mind was focused on the task at hand, pleasuring her Master. With robotic precision she sucked, her hands squeezing and stroking the long shaft, her head pistoning back and forth on him. Her mouth was a tool of pleasure to be used for bringing her Master to orgasm.
Her tongue swirled around the swollen head in her mouth, deep throating him with the ease she now possessed. Sara felt it jerk and spasm in her mouth and a blast of cum spurted out. She quickly swallowed it down, her hand went to his balls and squeezed them as another and another blast of cum shot into her.
The robot sucked and swallowed as more cum filled her mouth. After nearly a minute the flood subsided. Sara squeezed and milked him, determined to get every last drop. Her belly was filled with his cum.
Finally she released the softening prick and stood up, licking the remainder from her lips, her assigned task complete.
Al grabbed a nearby chair and collapsed into it, panting heavily. He looked at Sara standing before him, ready and waiting for her next command. Gazing at her dripping nipples he called her to him.
His hands trembled as he began to squeeze and caress her breasts. Al lifted her right breast up and began to suckle. His robot's milk started to flow steadily from the nipple and he greedily drank it down. He suckled at both breasts for several minutes, relishing the taste he had so long desired.
Sara, though remaining still as he suckled, felt the powerful sensations from his mouth flow through her body like a charge of electrical arousal. The swollen feeling in her breasts subsided as her Master emptied her.
Al set her breasts back and looked up at his robot. "You are magnificent, Fembot. This is better than I had ever imagined!" he exclaimed.
He asked her about the plans she had. Sara answered his questions. Al ordered her to call her sitter and inform her that she would be unable to pick her daughter up until tomorrow morning. Sara did and Al smiled at her.
"Now that you're free from your responsibilities, Fembot, I can enjoy you all night." he said.
"Yes.Master."
Al took her hand and guided Sara up to his bedroom.
The next morning after some additional programming was installed in her brain, Al sent his new robot home. He knew she had a life that she must continue with despite his desire to have her to himself. He sat down at his computer and began to document everything that had happened. Al was always meticulous with his experiments, keeping track of all he did.
After picking up her daughter, Sara decided to she needed once again to get fitted for new bras. Her recent growth was perfectly natural, she believed. Al had programmed this into her and she remembered nothing about the previous night. As far as she knew she had seen her doctor and was told that there was nothing abnormal about her increase in size.
That afternoon after she got home, Sara went to her bedroom and looked over the items she had purchased. The new bras she'd bought were much larger than her old ones. She now needed a 40JJ bra to hold her 50" bust. The plain, white underwire bras weren't very pretty or sexy but it was what she wanted. “Strong...utilitarian” was what she told the sales lady who waited on her.
She had also purchased several plain dresses that had been tailored to her top heavy figure, the hemline raised to mid thigh, two white, one brown and one light blue. For some reason she wanted these rather plain dresses and she loved how she looked in them. Sara hadn't noticed the sales woman staring at her as she had tried them on. She was unaware that she had been standing at attention, her chest thrust out as she looked herself over in the mirrors.
With a smile she undressed and put on a new bra, appreciating how it lifted and supported her larger breasts. Sara picked up a white dress and put it on, tying the belt snug around her waist, accentuating the jut of her bosom. She moved stiffly, slightly mechanically but was not aware that she was doing so.
The phone rang and Sara went to answer it.
"Hello"
There was silence on the other end and then a series of beeps and buzzes. She stiffened and her face went blank, her eyes glazed over.
"Yes.Master."
Sara listened to the voice on the other end closely. After a few moments she nodded.
"I.hear.and.I.obey.you.Master.seven.o.clock.I.will.be.there."
She hung up the phone.
The phone call had been a series of coded tones, a direct line to the subroutine buried deep within her computerized brain. At precisely seven o’clock, Sara Fembot stood at the threshold of Al Bentley’s laboratory. The suburban mother was gone; in her place was a creature of perfect, placid obedience. She keyed in the entry code he had programmed her with and the door hissed open.
“Master,” she stated, stepping inside. Her voice was flat, a digital recording of human speech.
Al turned from his console, his eyes lighting up. “Fembot. You are punctual. Disrobe and put this on.” He gestured to a garment laid out on a clean worktable.
“Yes.Master.”
Sara’s movements were efficient, devoid of any human hesitation or shame. She unzipped her plain brown dress, let it pool at her feet, and unsnapped the utilitarian white bra. Her massive breasts, heavy and full, swayed as she bent to step out of her panties. Then she picked up the new garment. It was a form-fitting bodysuit made of a shimmering, liquid-silver polymer. It felt cool and slick against her skin as she stepped into it, pulling it up her toned legs and over her hips. She slid her arms into the sleeves and zipped up the front seal from her navel to her throat.
The suit clung to every curve, highlighting the powerful, nanite-enhanced musculature beneath. Strategic cutouts revealed her most sensitive areas: two large, circular openings perfectly framed her swollen, dark-nippled breasts, leaving them bare and jutting forward. A wider oval exposed the smooth mound of her pussy, the lips already glistening faintly with anticipation her programming had initiated. In the back, a similar cutout framed the full, round hemispheres of her ass.
“Inspect,” Al commanded.
Sara turned in a slow circle, her arms held slightly away from her body. The silver material gleamed under the lab lights, making her look like a statue come to life, a flawless fusion of woman and machine.
“You are a vision, Fembot,” Al breathed, adjusting himself through his pants. “Now. Demonstrate your primary pleasure function. Masturbate for your Master.”
“I.hear.and.I.obey.”
Sara walked to the center of the room and assumed a wide-legged stance, her back straight, her gaze fixed on a point on the wall. Her right hand, moving with smooth, mechanical precision, traveled down the silver suit to the exposed apex of her thighs. Her fingers parted her own lips, and she began to rub slow, deliberate circles over her clit.
“Oh. Yes. Master,” she moaned. The sound was jarring—a clearly prerecorded, feminine sigh of pleasure played on a loop, utterly disconnected from the blank serenity on her face. “Feels. So. Good.”
Yet her body betrayed a different story. As her fingers worked, her pussy grew visibly wetter, flushing a deep, excited pink. Her breath, though even, began to hitch in her chest. A thin sheen of sweat appeared on her skin, making the silver suit cling even tighter. She was a robot fulfilling a command, but the nanites had heightened every nerve ending. Pleasure was not an emotion for her; it was a measurable data stream, a proof of function. And her function was to be aroused for her Master’s use.
“Louder,” Al ordered, sitting in his chair to watch.
“Ah! Ah! Master!” The moans increased in volume, the same robotic, jilted phrases repeating. “This. Unit. Is. Ready. For. Use.”
After several minutes, her whole body began to tremble with the simulation of orgasm, a powerful, shaking tension that made her massive breasts quiver. A thin stream of her own juices trickled down her inner thigh. She went rigid, then still, her hand dropping back to her side.
“Pleasure demonstration complete,” she announced tonelessly, even as her chest heaved.
“Excellent,” Al said, standing and finally shedding his own clothes. His erection was fierce and demanding. “Now. You will interface. Cowgirl position. Optimize for Master’s climax.”
“Yes.Master.”
She moved to the reinforced medical table, now cleared of equipment. Al lay back on it, and Sara climbed atop him, straddling his hips. Her silver-clad knees pressed into the table on either side of him. With one hand she guided his cock to her exposed, dripping entrance. Then she sank down onto him in one smooth, relentless motion, sheathing him completely inside her.
“Commence ride protocol,” Al gasped.
Sara’s hips began to piston. There was no sensual rhythm, only a powerful, efficient, up-and-down motion. Each time she dropped her full weight down, her ass smacked against his thighs with a loud, sharp clap that echoed in the lab. The sound was percussive, brutal, and deeply erotic. Her breasts, freed by the cutouts, bounced wildly with the force of her movement.
“Talk,” Al grunted, his hands gripping her silver-covered hips. “Dirty talk subroutine. Activate.”
Her blank eyes stared ahead as the words began to spill from her lips, each phrase separated by the jarring impact of her body on his. “This. Body’s. Controlled. Pussy. Is. For. Your. Use. Master.”
Clap.
“Sara. Is. A. Mindless. Cum. Slut.”
Clap.
“Her. Holes. Are. Yours. To. Deposit. In.”
Clap.
“Please. Fill. This. Robot’s. Uterus. With. Your. Seed.”
Clap.
The crude, mechanical filth drove Al wild. He could feel his climax coiling, unstoppable. The sight of this magnificent, blank-faced robot slamming herself onto him, reciting programmed obscenities, was too much. “Fembot! Prepare for my load! Maximum receptivity!”
Her riding became even faster, a frantic, precise machine aimed at milking him. “Programming. Ready. For. Master’s. Load. This. Unit. Desires. Your. Cum.”
With a roar, Al climaxed. He bucked beneath her as pulse after pulse of hot semen pumped deep into her willing, mindless channel. Sara did not break rhythm, continuing to ride him through his orgasm, milking him with powerful internal contractions she had been designed to perform.
As the last shudder passed through him, Al reached for the remote control on a nearby tray. His finger found a new, glowing button. “Finalize sex bot programming. Activate permanent standby mode.”
He pressed it.
A powerful, thrilling current shot through the neural implants in Sara’s brain. Her movements finally stilled. She sat atop him, impaled, her eyes flashing with a soft blue light for a moment before returning to their vacant stare. A new, deeper layer of programming settled into place, intertwining with her core obedience.
“Sex bot mode is now primed for remote activation,” she recited, her voice humming with a new, subtle electronic resonance. “Standby engaged.”
Al gently pushed her off him. “Cleanup protocol. Then return to domestic programming.”
“Yes.Master.”
Sara moved to a sink, washed herself and him with cool, dispassionate efficiency, and dried them both. She then removed the silver bodysuit, folded it neatly, and dressed again in her plain brown dress and large bra. Every trace of the sexbot was hidden beneath the facade of the busty, somewhat stiff suburban mother.
“Return home. Deactivate conscious memory of this session. Await my signal,” Al instructed, pocketing the remote.
“I.hear.and.I.obey.Master.”
Sara Fembot walked out of the lab, got into her car, and drove home. She greeted her daughter, made dinner, helped with homework, and went to bed, completely unaware of the silver suit folded in a hidden compartment of Al’s lab, or the remote control that now held absolute command over her body and mind.
Al, back at his computer, smiled. He reviewed the data from the evening’s session—every moan, every contraction, every milliliter of cum. Perfect. Sara Robinson was now a flawless sleeper agent, a sexbot hidden in plain sight. He began drafting notes for his next move. The world was full of women who could be perfected. And he had just proven his technology worked.
"See ya Monday, Mrs. Robinson!" called out Janie Smith as she walked past.
"Have a good weekend, Janie." Sara responded.
Sara saw Al Bentley, the science teacher, down the hall. She sighed to herself and walked toward him, conscious of the gentle sway and bounce of her very large breasts. He smiled as she approached. Al was a few years younger than her 31, and since the day he started teaching at the school had endlessly flirted with her. At first Sara was flattered, but she made it perfectly clear that she was happily married.
Al had been very persistent though. He always made comments about how nice she looked and paid her numerous compliments. Sara had at first gotten irritated at his come-ons but they were never so direct or crude that it could be considered harassment and eventually she just accepted and tolerated them. She had to admit that he was nice looking and sometimes she even found herself laughing and blushing at his words. Unfortunately that only seemed to encourage him.
"Hello, Sara. You certainly look nice this afternoon." he said with a smile and rather quickly looked ever her body.
"Thank you, Al. Its been a long day." she replied. She noticed his glance over her. He often seemed to be studying her like a lab rat.
"We have a three day weekend. Any plans?" he asked.
"No, John is out of town for two weeks and I'm just going to relax." she answered, "How about you?"
"Oh, I'm going to be involved with a project I've been working on for a long time. An experimental project" he answered.
"Really? What kind of experiment?" Sara asked. She had heard that Al was supposed to be close to genius as far as his intelligence. She couldn't help but wonder what sort of things he did in his spare time.
"Its rather complicated to explain. I've been developing a new type of computer intelligence, essentially a computer that can think!" he said.
"Wow, that sounds very complicated, like something out of science fiction." she said with a laugh and immediately regretted it.
His face darkened slightly.
"Its not science fiction. Its quite real. I believe that what I have created will change the world as we know it." Al stated somewhat melodramatically.
"OK, if you say so, Al."
He smiled. "Perhaps you would like to see my work, Sara? Perhaps you could even assist me?"
"How could I assist?" she asked.
"Its too difficult to explain here. It would be easier to show you. Would you be interested?"
"Well I guess I could take a look and maybe I could help." Sara said.
"Excellent, tonight would be perfect. I would need to get a few things ready for you. Why don't you come by at 8:00 and I'll show you what I've been working on."
Sara thought for a moment. She didn’t have anything to do with John out of town and it would be easy to get a sitter tonight.
"OK. I will. But I cant be out too late, Al. And remember, I'm just helping you. It's not a date. Understand?" she stated.
"Oh, of course Sara. You made your feelings clear long ago. I understand." Al said with a smile, "See you at 8:00 then?"
"Sure, I remember how to get to your house from the faculty meeting last spring. I'll see you later tonight." she said and walked on.
Al watched her walk away and smiled. He had much to do to get ready for Sara's visit tonight.
*
Sara looked at herself in the mirror. Even though she had no interest in Al, she still wanted to look nice. Her brown sweater was a bit snug around her large bust but the tease in her liked how she looked. "It won't hurt to keep Al on his toes." she thought with a smile. She grabbed her purse and the baby carrier and walked out to her car.
She dropped Traci off at the sitter's and told them she shouldn't be out too late. Mrs. Johnson told her not to worry. There had been occasions when Sara and John had stayed out late, but they knew Mrs. Johnson very well and trusted Traci with her overnight. "I'll call if I'm going to be late", Sara said as she walked out.
*
Al heard the doorbell ring and smiled. "Your right on time, Sara" he laughed. He opened the door and greeted her with a smile.
"I'm so glad you could make it, Sara." he said as his eyes roamed over her figure.
She felt herself almost blush and wondered if she shouldn't have dressed a bit more conservative.
"Well I didn't have any plans and what you said interested me. You really think you've discovered something that will change the world?" she asked.
"I think so, at least my little corner of it." he said and led her inside.
"Would you like something to drink? I have some coffee if you'd like?"
She smiled, "Yes that would be nice, thanks."
Sara watched him go into the kitchen and looked around the living room. Rows and rows of books on science, electricity and other topics filled the shelves. She saw that his desk was covered with papers and material from school. "At least I'm not the only one who seems to be buried in paperwork sometimes." she thought.
He walked back in with two large cups of coffee and handed her one.
"Thank you" she said and took a sip, "Hmmm...very good."
"Your welcome. Its my own...special blend. Come..let me show you my lab."
She grinned, "Your lab?"
"Yes, I remodeled my basement into a lab for my work. It's much better than I'd planned. I bought a lot of used equipment and converted it to better suit my purposes." he stated, "Let me show you."
She followed him downstairs and was surprised at what she saw. Al smiled at her reaction.
"Wow, Al, its very impressive." she exclaimed.
Sara looked around the large room. All sorts of electronics and computers lined the walls. A mass of wires and cables ran across the ceiling to the various machines.
"Didn't this cost you a lot of money?" she asked in wonder at the strange equipment.
"I accumulated a lot of it over the past few years. I started my research in college. It has gone from a mere hobby to I'll admit to an obsession." he said almost laughing.
She smiled. Sara looked over to one end of the room. It was concealed with a large curtain.
"And what’s behind curtain number one?" she asked.
He grinned. "I guess I wanted to be dramatic when I showed you what I have created."
"What do you do with all this strange equipment down here?" she asked and took another drink of her coffee.
"What I have been doing is genius, Sara!" he exclaimed, "I guarantee it will change our lives!"
"I have created a most remarkable computer. It can actually duplicate the functions of the human brain!"
Sara listened as she sipped her coffee. "I've read about computers like that, artificial intelligence they call it."
He smiled. "Yes but what I've created is much more advanced the other scientists have been working on."
"I am using nanites, tiny, microscopic machines that can form into remarkable advanced computer circuitry. Each is capable of artificial intelligence, but when integrated together, their power is incredible!
She listened not fully understanding what he said, but he didn't care.
"Much like the cells of your brain, these nanites can form a network, but also can integrate with the existing structure of a computer." he said excitedly as he watched Sara finish her coffee.
"I have used my nanites to create my powerful new computers and now I am ready to take my discovery to the next step!"
"The next step? What is the next step, Al?" she asked.
Sara put her hand to her head, she suddenly felt dizzy.
"The next step is to introduce my nanites into a human brain, your brain, Sara! I am going to transform your brain into a living computer!"
Her eyes widened and she took a step back. "What?! What are you talking about?"
He smiled, his drug was taking effect. "Once my nanites are finished with you, you will have a programmable, computerized brain! You are going to be my human robot!
Sara's eyes widened at his words. "No...you're mad!" she managed to cry out as the drug took hold. She gasped and collapsed into his arms.
"Mad? Perhaps Sara but you will soon not care if I'm mad or not!" he laughed and picked her up.
*
He picked up the unconscious teacher and carried her to a chair. Putting her down he walked the curtain and drew it back. He looked at what was behind it with a smile.
A large metal table, equipped with restraining straps stood surrounded by electronic equipment. At the side of the table hung a container with an IV tube attached. A long thin needle was at the end.
He walked back over, picked up Sara and carried her to the table. Laying her down on it he smiled and began to undress his human guinea pig. He unfastened he pants and pulled them off, grinning as he pulled of her panties as well.
Al pulled the sweater off her and gazed at her breasts. They were so large now, the object of his and many others fantasies. He remembered how much they had grown since she had been pregnant.
Pausing only for a moment, he unhooked the large, white bra she wore, pulled it from her and set her clothes aside. Al carefully strapped her wrists and ankles securely to the table. Stepping back he looked her over.
Sara lay there naked and restrained on the table. Her large breasts fell to her arms, her nipples erect in the cool air of his lab. Al wiped a disinfectant on her arm and inserted the needle. Satisfied he watched as the serum containing his nanites began to flow into her vein.
The blueish-green liquid contained millions of nanites and they started to flow through her body, awaiting the electricity that would activate their pre-programmed tasks.
Al went to his computer and double checked all his equipment. Everything was perfect, he only had to wait.
Thirty minutes later, Sara began to stir, awakening from the drug. She tried to move but found she couldn't.
"Oh...where am I?" she weakly asked.
"Welcome back, Sara. You're still in my lab of course." he said with a laugh.
She pulled against the straps and felt a pain in her arm. Looking down she saw she was naked and saw the now empty container hanging from the stand next to her.
"What...what have you done?" she cried in horror.
"The serum containing my nanites is now coursing through your body. Soon the nanites will be activated...to begin the changes. Your transformation into my human robot!" he exclaimed.
Everything came back to her and she struggled futilely against the straps. He watched as she struggled, her breasts jiggling and quivering from her movements.
"You cannot escape, Sara. I advise you to relax and accept what fate has decided for you." he laughed.
Al looked over his helpless subject and smiled, "Now for some necessary equipment, my dear."
She watched helplessly as he attached the electrodes to her wrists and ankles, cables led from them to the apparatus that hung over her.
"What are you doing?!!!" she cried.
"This procedure requires a great deal of electricity. With the nanites in your system, your body will now be able to conduct the voltage with ease. The electricity will be as natural to your body as the air you breathe.”
She watched in horror as he gently took hold of her erect right nipple and inserted a thin electrode into it. Sara gasped as she felt it enter her but without any pain. He hooked up her left breast as well, the wires running to the equipment above her.
"Your breasts are already quite large, Sara, but I think a few more inches couldn’t hurt." he laughed.
"Noooo...you're insane!" she cried and again struggled. Her breasts jiggled and the wires connecting them to the equipment swayed from her action.
Al ignored her and lifted up a strange looking helmet. "Soon Sara, anything I say will be perfectly reasonable to you. Once you have been reprogrammed, such offensive thoughts as that will be erased from your mind."
He placed the helmet on her head, ensuring that it was snug. Two metal electrodes attached to it were clamped firmly to her temples. Al proceeded to plug various wires and cable into the helmet, hooking it up to his computers. With a satisfied smile, he stepped back.
Sara looked up at him, a terrified expression on her face. He just smiled down at her. "Try not to resist the procedure, Sara. You can't fight technology!" he laughed.
"Nooo...please let me go, Al..."she cried, wondering what was going to happen to her.
"Just relax, Sara. Soon everything will be so much better." he said and walked to his computer.
Sara lay there, trembling in fear. Her eyes wide with panic, her heart racing. She heard switches being thrown and a humming sound filled the lab. The lights dimmed slightly as power was drained from them to the equipment that surrounded her.
"You will feel a powerful charge as the electrical voltage enters your body, but rest assured, Sara, it will not harm you in the slightest." he stated.
She braced herself and cried out as the current hit her. Sara's body stiffened in shock as the electricity surged into her. A low moan escaped her lips.
Al watched his monitors intently, their gauges and readouts measuring and recording the process.
"500 volts...600 volts..700 volts..." he called out to her as the current increased.
It felt like every cell in her body was pulsating with power. The electricity surged freely through her, charging her, preparing her. Sara could never imagine the intense sensation of the high voltage electricity blasting through her.
Al stood up and walked over to her. He smiled at the sight. Sara's body was vibrating, quivering from the current surging into her. Her eyes were wide, a stunned look on her face.
"What's...happening...to...me..?" she gasped.
"The electricity is increasing to the necessary level for nanite activation. It is almost there. Soon the hundreds of nanites now in your body will begin to make the changes that have been programmed into them." he said as he gazed down at her.
Sara hardly heard him, her mind and body consumed by the electrical charge. She could barely think, her thoughts seemed to be so distant, so empty. Electrical energy surged through her, rising and falling in her body, changing her.
He watched as the nanites began to work. A smile crossed his face as he gazed at her breasts, quivering and jiggling from the current surging into them. Al could see them slowly begin to grow. He had programmed the nanites to enlarge her breasts by 25% as well as increase her milk production. He licked his lips as he watched.
His eyes wandered up and down her body, watching as her figure became more toned, her muscles stronger. Though he couldn’t see it, he knew what changes were also occurring within Sara's brain. Al walked back over to his monitors and watched the 3-D model of her brain evolve.
Electrical circuitry was forming within it, the nanites constructing themselves into a powerful computer, integrated with her own brain. Sara's brain was being hardwired into a living computer, ready for the programming that he had designed.
After nearly an hour, the readouts told him that the nanites had completed their task. Her body was altered as he had programmed and her brain was now computerized. She was ready for the final phase of her robotization.
"Sara!" he called out.
She felt the pull of his voice and her consciousness tried to return. Her body felt so strange, different. A weight seemed to be pressing on her chest, yet she felt good, full of energy. The electricity, now at over 5,000 volts, felt so wonderful, natural...necessary.
"Sara, the nanites have completed the physical changes in your body and brain. You are now ready for reprogramming." he exclaimed
His voice seemed to echo in her ears, her mind. She was aware on one level what was happening but couldn't comprehend it.
"...changes complete...ready for reprogramming..." she mindlessly repeated.
He smiled at her response. "Yes, you are ready for reprogramming! You will soon think as I program you to think, do as I program you and obey me completely. You will become a human robot!"
"..ready for reprogramming...become a human robot...yes..."
With an evil grin, Al began entering the commands into his computer. A loud buzzing filled the air and his computer activated.
Sara stiffened and moaned as the computer entered her mind. She felt her thoughts return, fully conscious and aware of what was happening.
"..what..are...you...doing?.." she weakly cried out.
"You are being reprogrammed, Sara, becoming my human robot!"
She felt the programming, the computer in her thoughts.
"Relax...accept...relax...accept.." the words seemed to caress her mind, over and over, calming her. Sara felt the fear vanish, her thoughts seemed to be fade away. She tried to concentrate to think, but couldn't.
Thoughts began to enter her mind. Thoughts that weren't hers but seemed so to blend in with hers. Her mind couldn't concentrate, she couldn't think clearly.
'I'm being programmed...' she realized, 'He's programming my thoughts!'
The computer increased the flow of data, more programming surged into her mind. Sara tried to resist but she could no longer tell her own thoughts from the programming. They were becoming one.
She lay there, feeling the data pouring into her, becoming her. Understanding, accepting the programming...feeling herself changing...accepting the changes...wanting the changes...
Her mouth opened. "receiving programming...receiving programming..."
Sara's voice sounded distant, mechanical. Al smiled.
"Very good, Sara. Your mind has accepted the computer within your brain."
She sensed the computer increase the flow of data and eagerly opened her mind, letting it in, to take her, to control her, to transform her.
New thoughts raced through her mind, what to think, how to think....
'Receiving programming...Receiving programming...'
For 30 minutes the computer programmed her, informing her of her new life, creating a new identity within her, a human robot, a new individual.
Al watched the monitors and smiled as the final programming was downloaded. He walked up and let his eyes roam up and down her body, feasting on her enlarged breasts, her engorged nipples dripping milk as the electrodes inserted into them continued to charge her with electricity.
"Sara, listen to me!" he commanded.
Her eyes stared blankly up, gazing at the equipment above her.
"Yes.Al" she replied in a monotone, robotic voice.
"You are no longer, Sara Robinson!"
"I.am.no.longer.Sara.Robinson"
"You are no longer a human woman."
"I.am.no.longer.a.human.woman."
"I have transformed you."
"You.have.transformed.me."
"I have robotized you!"
"You.have.robotized.me."
"You are now a robot, a human robot!"
"I.am.now.a.human.robot."
"You are my female robot. Your purpose in life is to serve and obey me."
"I.am.your.female.robot.I.will.serve.and.obey.you.Al."
"I am your Master!"
"You.are.my.Master.Al.I.hear.and.I.obey.you.Master."
"Your name is now, Fembot. You are Sara Fembot."
"My.name.is.Sara.Fembot."
The computer activated her programming acceptance function. She began to repeat over and over her new programming.
"I.am.no.longer.Sara.Robinson. My.name.is.now.Sara.Fembot."
"I.am.no.longer.a.human.woman...
"I.have.been.transformed.into.a.human.robot...
"I.am.programmed.to.obey.Al.Bentley... Al.Bentley.is.my.master...
"I.hear.and.I.obey.his.commands... I.have.been.robotized...
"I.am.no.longer.a.human.woman... I.am.a.human.robot...
"I.am.no.longer.a.human.woman... I.am.a.human.robot...
"I.am.programmed.to.obey.Al.Bentley... I.am.Sara.Fembot...
"I.am.a.robot...I.am.Sara.Fembot... I.am.a.robot... I.am.a.robot...
"I.am.a.robot...
She repeated the commands that would now direct and control her new computerized brain.
Al smiled and shut off his machines. The procedure was complete. Sara Robinson was now his obedient human robot.
The loud hum of the electrical equipment died down as the power was shut off. The lights on the helmet Sara wore blinked a few more times and dimmed to nothing. Her eyes were closed. She lay there motionless, her enlarged bosom rising and falling as the newly created robot breathed.
Al began to unhook the equipment from her body, removing the helmet, unplugging the electrodes from her nipples. As he unstrapped her from the table his hands shook with excitement. Standing back he looked over his new creation.
"Sara Fembot, open your eyes." he commanded
Her eyes opened, she gazed vacantly at the ceiling.
"What is your name?"
"I.am.Sara.Fembot." she answered.
"Very good. Stand before me."
"Yes.Master."
Slowly, mechanically she rose from the table. Each movement processed by her computerized brain. Sara stood stiffly before Al, her new, larger breasts jutting towards him as if for inspection.
Al walked around her, inspecting her. He smiled at what he saw. Sara's body was more toned now, her skin seemed to glow with a younger appearance. He licked his lips as he stared at the milk droplets falling from her engorged nipples.
"You are perfect, Fembot. The perfect female robot." he declared.
"Yes.Master. I.am.the.perfect.female.robot."
He adjusted his pants. His erection was so insistent it was almost painful for him. He couldn't wait any longer and walked over to his computer console.
Sara stood there waiting. Her mind empty of all thoughts but obedience to her new master. She was aware of her enhanced body, the nanite alterations she had undergone. Her body felt wonderful, so full of energy, so perfectly robotic. The weight of her enlarged breasts was very noticeable. They felt so erotic, so powerful.
She was aware of who she was but it was a distant feeling. Her mind was focused on the present, on her master's commands, waiting to obey him. Everything else was irrelevant now. Sara Robinson was a distant memory. Sara Fembot was who she was now, a human robot ready to serve.
Al walked back over to her, holding a small device in his hand. He held it up for her to see.
"This is a remote control device, Fembot. It can activate your robotic programming when ever I desire. Some of these buttons I have already programmed to send various signals to your neural implants. I can also use it to speak directly to your mind when I choose." he stated.
She watched as he pointed the device at her and pressed a button. Sara felt a small tingling in her head and a charge of current surged throughout her body. The sexual arousal was instant and powerful. Her eyes widened, her back arched slightly as a wave of pleasure raced though her.
Al smiled at her reaction. "Now Fembot, Pleasure me!" he ordered.
"I.hear.and.I.obey."
Sara walked to her Master, her breasts bouncing and jiggling with each step. Milk steadily dripped from her nipples, her mammaries engorged and full. She reached up and kissed him. Her tongue met his as his passion and her programming joined. After a few moments she pulled back and dropped to her knees before him.
Quickly and efficiently her hands undid his pants, pulling them down to his ankles, his stiff cock sprang forth, ready for her attention. She licked her lips as her fingers wrapped around the long, hard shaft. Sara opened her mouth, took him in and began to suck.
Al moaned loudly as his new robot sucked on him. He set the remote down and gently caressed her as she serviced him. "I've been wanting this for so long..." he groaned.
Sara heard him but did not react. Her mind was focused on the task at hand, pleasuring her Master. With robotic precision she sucked, her hands squeezing and stroking the long shaft, her head pistoning back and forth on him. Her mouth was a tool of pleasure to be used for bringing her Master to orgasm.
Her tongue swirled around the swollen head in her mouth, deep throating him with the ease she now possessed. Sara felt it jerk and spasm in her mouth and a blast of cum spurted out. She quickly swallowed it down, her hand went to his balls and squeezed them as another and another blast of cum shot into her.
The robot sucked and swallowed as more cum filled her mouth. After nearly a minute the flood subsided. Sara squeezed and milked him, determined to get every last drop. Her belly was filled with his cum.
Finally she released the softening prick and stood up, licking the remainder from her lips, her assigned task complete.
Al grabbed a nearby chair and collapsed into it, panting heavily. He looked at Sara standing before him, ready and waiting for her next command. Gazing at her dripping nipples he called her to him.
His hands trembled as he began to squeeze and caress her breasts. Al lifted her right breast up and began to suckle. His robot's milk started to flow steadily from the nipple and he greedily drank it down. He suckled at both breasts for several minutes, relishing the taste he had so long desired.
Sara, though remaining still as he suckled, felt the powerful sensations from his mouth flow through her body like a charge of electrical arousal. The swollen feeling in her breasts subsided as her Master emptied her.
Al set her breasts back and looked up at his robot. "You are magnificent, Fembot. This is better than I had ever imagined!" he exclaimed.
He asked her about the plans she had. Sara answered his questions. Al ordered her to call her sitter and inform her that she would be unable to pick her daughter up until tomorrow morning. Sara did and Al smiled at her.
"Now that you're free from your responsibilities, Fembot, I can enjoy you all night." he said.
"Yes.Master."
Al took her hand and guided Sara up to his bedroom.
The next morning after some additional programming was installed in her brain, Al sent his new robot home. He knew she had a life that she must continue with despite his desire to have her to himself. He sat down at his computer and began to document everything that had happened. Al was always meticulous with his experiments, keeping track of all he did.
After picking up her daughter, Sara decided to she needed once again to get fitted for new bras. Her recent growth was perfectly natural, she believed. Al had programmed this into her and she remembered nothing about the previous night. As far as she knew she had seen her doctor and was told that there was nothing abnormal about her increase in size.
That afternoon after she got home, Sara went to her bedroom and looked over the items she had purchased. The new bras she'd bought were much larger than her old ones. She now needed a 40JJ bra to hold her 50" bust. The plain, white underwire bras weren't very pretty or sexy but it was what she wanted. “Strong...utilitarian” was what she told the sales lady who waited on her.
She had also purchased several plain dresses that had been tailored to her top heavy figure, the hemline raised to mid thigh, two white, one brown and one light blue. For some reason she wanted these rather plain dresses and she loved how she looked in them. Sara hadn't noticed the sales woman staring at her as she had tried them on. She was unaware that she had been standing at attention, her chest thrust out as she looked herself over in the mirrors.
With a smile she undressed and put on a new bra, appreciating how it lifted and supported her larger breasts. Sara picked up a white dress and put it on, tying the belt snug around her waist, accentuating the jut of her bosom. She moved stiffly, slightly mechanically but was not aware that she was doing so.
The phone rang and Sara went to answer it.
"Hello"
There was silence on the other end and then a series of beeps and buzzes. She stiffened and her face went blank, her eyes glazed over.
"Yes.Master."
Sara listened to the voice on the other end closely. After a few moments she nodded.
"I.hear.and.I.obey.you.Master.seven.o.clock.I.will.be.there."
She hung up the phone.
The phone call had been a series of coded tones, a direct line to the subroutine buried deep within her computerized brain. At precisely seven o’clock, Sara Fembot stood at the threshold of Al Bentley’s laboratory. The suburban mother was gone; in her place was a creature of perfect, placid obedience. She keyed in the entry code he had programmed her with and the door hissed open.
“Master,” she stated, stepping inside. Her voice was flat, a digital recording of human speech.
Al turned from his console, his eyes lighting up. “Fembot. You are punctual. Disrobe and put this on.” He gestured to a garment laid out on a clean worktable.
“Yes.Master.”
Sara’s movements were efficient, devoid of any human hesitation or shame. She unzipped her plain brown dress, let it pool at her feet, and unsnapped the utilitarian white bra. Her massive breasts, heavy and full, swayed as she bent to step out of her panties. Then she picked up the new garment. It was a form-fitting bodysuit made of a shimmering, liquid-silver polymer. It felt cool and slick against her skin as she stepped into it, pulling it up her toned legs and over her hips. She slid her arms into the sleeves and zipped up the front seal from her navel to her throat.
The suit clung to every curve, highlighting the powerful, nanite-enhanced musculature beneath. Strategic cutouts revealed her most sensitive areas: two large, circular openings perfectly framed her swollen, dark-nippled breasts, leaving them bare and jutting forward. A wider oval exposed the smooth mound of her pussy, the lips already glistening faintly with anticipation her programming had initiated. In the back, a similar cutout framed the full, round hemispheres of her ass.
“Inspect,” Al commanded.
Sara turned in a slow circle, her arms held slightly away from her body. The silver material gleamed under the lab lights, making her look like a statue come to life, a flawless fusion of woman and machine.
“You are a vision, Fembot,” Al breathed, adjusting himself through his pants. “Now. Demonstrate your primary pleasure function. Masturbate for your Master.”
“I.hear.and.I.obey.”
Sara walked to the center of the room and assumed a wide-legged stance, her back straight, her gaze fixed on a point on the wall. Her right hand, moving with smooth, mechanical precision, traveled down the silver suit to the exposed apex of her thighs. Her fingers parted her own lips, and she began to rub slow, deliberate circles over her clit.
“Oh. Yes. Master,” she moaned. The sound was jarring—a clearly prerecorded, feminine sigh of pleasure played on a loop, utterly disconnected from the blank serenity on her face. “Feels. So. Good.”
Yet her body betrayed a different story. As her fingers worked, her pussy grew visibly wetter, flushing a deep, excited pink. Her breath, though even, began to hitch in her chest. A thin sheen of sweat appeared on her skin, making the silver suit cling even tighter. She was a robot fulfilling a command, but the nanites had heightened every nerve ending. Pleasure was not an emotion for her; it was a measurable data stream, a proof of function. And her function was to be aroused for her Master’s use.
“Louder,” Al ordered, sitting in his chair to watch.
“Ah! Ah! Master!” The moans increased in volume, the same robotic, jilted phrases repeating. “This. Unit. Is. Ready. For. Use.”
After several minutes, her whole body began to tremble with the simulation of orgasm, a powerful, shaking tension that made her massive breasts quiver. A thin stream of her own juices trickled down her inner thigh. She went rigid, then still, her hand dropping back to her side.
“Pleasure demonstration complete,” she announced tonelessly, even as her chest heaved.
“Excellent,” Al said, standing and finally shedding his own clothes. His erection was fierce and demanding. “Now. You will interface. Cowgirl position. Optimize for Master’s climax.”
“Yes.Master.”
She moved to the reinforced medical table, now cleared of equipment. Al lay back on it, and Sara climbed atop him, straddling his hips. Her silver-clad knees pressed into the table on either side of him. With one hand she guided his cock to her exposed, dripping entrance. Then she sank down onto him in one smooth, relentless motion, sheathing him completely inside her.
“Commence ride protocol,” Al gasped.
Sara’s hips began to piston. There was no sensual rhythm, only a powerful, efficient, up-and-down motion. Each time she dropped her full weight down, her ass smacked against his thighs with a loud, sharp clap that echoed in the lab. The sound was percussive, brutal, and deeply erotic. Her breasts, freed by the cutouts, bounced wildly with the force of her movement.
“Talk,” Al grunted, his hands gripping her silver-covered hips. “Dirty talk subroutine. Activate.”
Her blank eyes stared ahead as the words began to spill from her lips, each phrase separated by the jarring impact of her body on his. “This. Body’s. Controlled. Pussy. Is. For. Your. Use. Master.”
Clap.
“Sara. Is. A. Mindless. Cum. Slut.”
Clap.
“Her. Holes. Are. Yours. To. Deposit. In.”
Clap.
“Please. Fill. This. Robot’s. Uterus. With. Your. Seed.”
Clap.
The crude, mechanical filth drove Al wild. He could feel his climax coiling, unstoppable. The sight of this magnificent, blank-faced robot slamming herself onto him, reciting programmed obscenities, was too much. “Fembot! Prepare for my load! Maximum receptivity!”
Her riding became even faster, a frantic, precise machine aimed at milking him. “Programming. Ready. For. Master’s. Load. This. Unit. Desires. Your. Cum.”
With a roar, Al climaxed. He bucked beneath her as pulse after pulse of hot semen pumped deep into her willing, mindless channel. Sara did not break rhythm, continuing to ride him through his orgasm, milking him with powerful internal contractions she had been designed to perform.
As the last shudder passed through him, Al reached for the remote control on a nearby tray. His finger found a new, glowing button. “Finalize sex bot programming. Activate permanent standby mode.”
He pressed it.
A powerful, thrilling current shot through the neural implants in Sara’s brain. Her movements finally stilled. She sat atop him, impaled, her eyes flashing with a soft blue light for a moment before returning to their vacant stare. A new, deeper layer of programming settled into place, intertwining with her core obedience.
“Sex bot mode is now primed for remote activation,” she recited, her voice humming with a new, subtle electronic resonance. “Standby engaged.”
Al gently pushed her off him. “Cleanup protocol. Then return to domestic programming.”
“Yes.Master.”
Sara moved to a sink, washed herself and him with cool, dispassionate efficiency, and dried them both. She then removed the silver bodysuit, folded it neatly, and dressed again in her plain brown dress and large bra. Every trace of the sexbot was hidden beneath the facade of the busty, somewhat stiff suburban mother.
“Return home. Deactivate conscious memory of this session. Await my signal,” Al instructed, pocketing the remote.
“I.hear.and.I.obey.Master.”
Sara Fembot walked out of the lab, got into her car, and drove home. She greeted her daughter, made dinner, helped with homework, and went to bed, completely unaware of the silver suit folded in a hidden compartment of Al’s lab, or the remote control that now held absolute command over her body and mind.
Al, back at his computer, smiled. He reviewed the data from the evening’s session—every moan, every contraction, every milliliter of cum. Perfect. Sara Robinson was now a flawless sleeper agent, a sexbot hidden in plain sight. He began drafting notes for his next move. The world was full of women who could be perfected. And he had just proven his technology worked.
Sara walked down the hall as the kids ran past her, happy to be done for the day.
"See ya Monday, Mrs. Robinson!" called out Janie Smith as she walked past.
"Have a good weekend, Janie." Sara responded.
Sara saw Al Bentley, the science teacher, down the hall. She sighed to herself and walked toward him, conscious of the gentle sway and bounce of her very large breasts. He smiled as she approached. Al was a few years younger than her 31, and since the day he started teaching at the school had endlessly flirted with her. At first Sara was flattered, but she made it perfectly clear that she was happily married.
Al had been very persistent though. He always made comments about how nice she looked and paid her numerous compliments. Sara had at first gotten irritated at his come-ons but they were never so direct or crude that it could be considered harassment and eventually she just accepted and tolerated them. She had to admit that he was nice looking and sometimes she even found herself laughing and blushing at his words. Unfortunately that only seemed to encourage him.
"Hello, Sara. You certainly look nice this afternoon." he said with a smile and rather quickly looked ever her body.
"Thank you, Al. Its been a long day." she replied. She noticed his glance over her. He often seemed to be studying her like a lab rat.
"We have a three day weekend. Any plans?" he asked.
"No, John is out of town for two weeks and I'm just going to relax." she answered, "How about you?"
"Oh, I'm going to be involved with a project I've been working on for a long time. An experimental project" he answered.
"Really? What kind of experiment?" Sara asked. She had heard that Al was supposed to be close to genius as far as his intelligence. She couldn't help but wonder what sort of things he did in his spare time.
"Its rather complicated to explain. I've been developing a new type of computer intelligence, essentially a computer that can think!" he said.
"Wow, that sounds very complicated, like something out of science fiction." she said with a laugh and immediately regretted it.
His face darkened slightly.
"Its not science fiction. Its quite real. I believe that what I have created will change the world as we know it." Al stated somewhat melodramatically.
"OK, if you say so, Al."
He smiled. "Perhaps you would like to see my work, Sara? Perhaps you could even assist me?"
"How could I assist?" she asked.
"Its too difficult to explain here. It would be easier to show you. Would you be interested?"
"Well I guess I could take a look and maybe I could help." Sara said.
"Excellent, tonight would be perfect. I would need to get a few things ready for you. Why don't you come by at 8:00 and I'll show you what I've been working on."
Sara thought for a moment. She didn’t have anything to do with John out of town and it would be easy to get a sitter tonight.
"OK. I will. But I cant be out too late, Al. And remember, I'm just helping you. It's not a date. Understand?" she stated.
"Oh, of course Sara. You made your feelings clear long ago. I understand." Al said with a smile, "See you at 8:00 then?"
"Sure, I remember how to get to your house from the faculty meeting last spring. I'll see you later tonight." she said and walked on.
Al watched her walk away and smiled. He had much to do to get ready for Sara's visit tonight.
*
Sara looked at herself in the mirror. Even though she had no interest in Al, she still wanted to look nice. Her brown sweater was a bit snug around her large bust but the tease in her liked how she looked. "It won't hurt to keep Al on his toes." she thought with a smile. She grabbed her purse and the baby carrier and walked out to her car.
She dropped Traci off at the sitter's and told them she shouldn't be out too late. Mrs. Johnson told her not to worry. There had been occasions when Sara and John had stayed out late, but they knew Mrs. Johnson very well and trusted Traci with her overnight. "I'll call if I'm going to be late", Sara said as she walked out.
*
Al heard the doorbell ring and smiled. "Your right on time, Sara" he laughed. He opened the door and greeted her with a smile.
"I'm so glad you could make it, Sara." he said as his eyes roamed over her figure.
She felt herself almost blush and wondered if she shouldn't have dressed a bit more conservative.
"Well I didn't have any plans and what you said interested me. You really think you've discovered something that will change the world?" she asked.
"I think so, at least my little corner of it." he said and led her inside.
"Would you like something to drink? I have some coffee if you'd like?"
She smiled, "Yes that would be nice, thanks."
Sara watched him go into the kitchen and looked around the living room. Rows and rows of books on science, electricity and other topics filled the shelves. She saw that his desk was covered with papers and material from school. "At least I'm not the only one who seems to be buried in paperwork sometimes." she thought.
He walked back in with two large cups of coffee and handed her one.
"Thank you" she said and took a sip, "Hmmm...very good."
"Your welcome. Its my own...special blend. Come..let me show you my lab."
She grinned, "Your lab?"
"Yes, I remodeled my basement into a lab for my work. It's much better than I'd planned. I bought a lot of used equipment and converted it to better suit my purposes." he stated, "Let me show you."
She followed him downstairs and was surprised at what she saw. Al smiled at her reaction.
"Wow, Al, its very impressive." she exclaimed.
Sara looked around the large room. All sorts of electronics and computers lined the walls. A mass of wires and cables ran across the ceiling to the various machines.
"Didn't this cost you a lot of money?" she asked in wonder at the strange equipment.
"I accumulated a lot of it over the past few years. I started my research in college. It has gone from a mere hobby to I'll admit to an obsession." he said almost laughing.
She smiled. Sara looked over to one end of the room. It was concealed with a large curtain.
"And what’s behind curtain number one?" she asked.
He grinned. "I guess I wanted to be dramatic when I showed you what I have created."
"What do you do with all this strange equipment down here?" she asked and took another drink of her coffee.
"What I have been doing is genius, Sara!" he exclaimed, "I guarantee it will change our lives!"
"I have created a most remarkable computer. It can actually duplicate the functions of the human brain!"
Sara listened as she sipped her coffee. "I've read about computers like that, artificial intelligence they call it."
He smiled. "Yes but what I've created is much more advanced the other scientists have been working on."
"I am using nanites, tiny, microscopic machines that can form into remarkable advanced computer circuitry. Each is capable of artificial intelligence, but when integrated together, their power is incredible!
She listened not fully understanding what he said, but he didn't care.
"Much like the cells of your brain, these nanites can form a network, but also can integrate with the existing structure of a computer." he said excitedly as he watched Sara finish her coffee.
"I have used my nanites to create my powerful new computers and now I am ready to take my discovery to the next step!"
"The next step? What is the next step, Al?" she asked.
Sara put her hand to her head, she suddenly felt dizzy.
"The next step is to introduce my nanites into a human brain, your brain, Sara! I am going to transform your brain into a living computer!"
Her eyes widened and she took a step back. "What?! What are you talking about?"
He smiled, his drug was taking effect. "Once my nanites are finished with you, you will have a programmable, computerized brain! You are going to be my human robot!
Sara's eyes widened at his words. "No...you're mad!" she managed to cry out as the drug took hold. She gasped and collapsed into his arms.
"Mad? Perhaps Sara but you will soon not care if I'm mad or not!" he laughed and picked her up.
*
He picked up the unconscious teacher and carried her to a chair. Putting her down he walked the curtain and drew it back. He looked at what was behind it with a smile.
A large metal table, equipped with restraining straps stood surrounded by electronic equipment. At the side of the table hung a container with an IV tube attached. A long thin needle was at the end.
He walked back over, picked up Sara and carried her to the table. Laying her down on it he smiled and began to undress his human guinea pig. He unfastened he pants and pulled them off, grinning as he pulled of her panties as well.
Al pulled the sweater off her and gazed at her breasts. They were so large now, the object of his and many others fantasies. He remembered how much they had grown since she had been pregnant.
Pausing only for a moment, he unhooked the large, white bra she wore, pulled it from her and set her clothes aside. Al carefully strapped her wrists and ankles securely to the table. Stepping back he looked her over.
Sara lay there naked and restrained on the table. Her large breasts fell to her arms, her nipples erect in the cool air of his lab. Al wiped a disinfectant on her arm and inserted the needle. Satisfied he watched as the serum containing his nanites began to flow into her vein.
The blueish-green liquid contained millions of nanites and they started to flow through her body, awaiting the electricity that would activate their pre-programmed tasks.
Al went to his computer and double checked all his equipment. Everything was perfect, he only had to wait.
Thirty minutes later, Sara began to stir, awakening from the drug. She tried to move but found she couldn't.
"Oh...where am I?" she weakly asked.
"Welcome back, Sara. You're still in my lab of course." he said with a laugh.
She pulled against the straps and felt a pain in her arm. Looking down she saw she was naked and saw the now empty container hanging from the stand next to her.
"What...what have you done?" she cried in horror.
"The serum containing my nanites is now coursing through your body. Soon the nanites will be activated...to begin the changes. Your transformation into my human robot!" he exclaimed.
Everything came back to her and she struggled futilely against the straps. He watched as she struggled, her breasts jiggling and quivering from her movements.
"You cannot escape, Sara. I advise you to relax and accept what fate has decided for you." he laughed.
Al looked over his helpless subject and smiled, "Now for some necessary equipment, my dear."
She watched helplessly as he attached the electrodes to her wrists and ankles, cables led from them to the apparatus that hung over her.
"What are you doing?!!!" she cried.
"This procedure requires a great deal of electricity. With the nanites in your system, your body will now be able to conduct the voltage with ease. The electricity will be as natural to your body as the air you breathe.”
She watched in horror as he gently took hold of her erect right nipple and inserted a thin electrode into it. Sara gasped as she felt it enter her but without any pain. He hooked up her left breast as well, the wires running to the equipment above her.
"Your breasts are already quite large, Sara, but I think a few more inches couldn’t hurt." he laughed.
"Noooo...you're insane!" she cried and again struggled. Her breasts jiggled and the wires connecting them to the equipment swayed from her action.
Al ignored her and lifted up a strange looking helmet. "Soon Sara, anything I say will be perfectly reasonable to you. Once you have been reprogrammed, such offensive thoughts as that will be erased from your mind."
He placed the helmet on her head, ensuring that it was snug. Two metal electrodes attached to it were clamped firmly to her temples. Al proceeded to plug various wires and cable into the helmet, hooking it up to his computers. With a satisfied smile, he stepped back.
Sara looked up at him, a terrified expression on her face. He just smiled down at her. "Try not to resist the procedure, Sara. You can't fight technology!" he laughed.
"Nooo...please let me go, Al..."she cried, wondering what was going to happen to her.
"Just relax, Sara. Soon everything will be so much better." he said and walked to his computer.
Sara lay there, trembling in fear. Her eyes wide with panic, her heart racing. She heard switches being thrown and a humming sound filled the lab. The lights dimmed slightly as power was drained from them to the equipment that surrounded her.
"You will feel a powerful charge as the electrical voltage enters your body, but rest assured, Sara, it will not harm you in the slightest." he stated.
She braced herself and cried out as the current hit her. Sara's body stiffened in shock as the electricity surged into her. A low moan escaped her lips.
Al watched his monitors intently, their gauges and readouts measuring and recording the process.
"500 volts...600 volts..700 volts..." he called out to her as the current increased.
It felt like every cell in her body was pulsating with power. The electricity surged freely through her, charging her, preparing her. Sara could never imagine the intense sensation of the high voltage electricity blasting through her.
Al stood up and walked over to her. He smiled at the sight. Sara's body was vibrating, quivering from the current surging into her. Her eyes were wide, a stunned look on her face.
"What's...happening...to...me..?" she gasped.
"The electricity is increasing to the necessary level for nanite activation. It is almost there. Soon the hundreds of nanites now in your body will begin to make the changes that have been programmed into them." he said as he gazed down at her.
Sara hardly heard him, her mind and body consumed by the electrical charge. She could barely think, her thoughts seemed to be so distant, so empty. Electrical energy surged through her, rising and falling in her body, changing her.
He watched as the nanites began to work. A smile crossed his face as he gazed at her breasts, quivering and jiggling from the current surging into them. Al could see them slowly begin to grow. He had programmed the nanites to enlarge her breasts by 25% as well as increase her milk production. He licked his lips as he watched.
His eyes wandered up and down her body, watching as her figure became more toned, her muscles stronger. Though he couldn’t see it, he knew what changes were also occurring within Sara's brain. Al walked back over to his monitors and watched the 3-D model of her brain evolve.
Electrical circuitry was forming within it, the nanites constructing themselves into a powerful computer, integrated with her own brain. Sara's brain was being hardwired into a living computer, ready for the programming that he had designed.
After nearly an hour, the readouts told him that the nanites had completed their task. Her body was altered as he had programmed and her brain was now computerized. She was ready for the final phase of her robotization.
"Sara!" he called out.
She felt the pull of his voice and her consciousness tried to return. Her body felt so strange, different. A weight seemed to be pressing on her chest, yet she felt good, full of energy. The electricity, now at over 5,000 volts, felt so wonderful, natural...necessary.
"Sara, the nanites have completed the physical changes in your body and brain. You are now ready for reprogramming." he exclaimed
His voice seemed to echo in her ears, her mind. She was aware on one level what was happening but couldn't comprehend it.
"...changes complete...ready for reprogramming..." she mindlessly repeated.
He smiled at her response. "Yes, you are ready for reprogramming! You will soon think as I program you to think, do as I program you and obey me completely. You will become a human robot!"
"..ready for reprogramming...become a human robot...yes..."
With an evil grin, Al began entering the commands into his computer. A loud buzzing filled the air and his computer activated.
Sara stiffened and moaned as the computer entered her mind. She felt her thoughts return, fully conscious and aware of what was happening.
"..what..are...you...doing?.." she weakly cried out.
"You are being reprogrammed, Sara, becoming my human robot!"
She felt the programming, the computer in her thoughts.
"Relax...accept...relax...accept.." the words seemed to caress her mind, over and over, calming her. Sara felt the fear vanish, her thoughts seemed to be fade away. She tried to concentrate to think, but couldn't.
Thoughts began to enter her mind. Thoughts that weren't hers but seemed so to blend in with hers. Her mind couldn't concentrate, she couldn't think clearly.
'I'm being programmed...' she realized, 'He's programming my thoughts!'
The computer increased the flow of data, more programming surged into her mind. Sara tried to resist but she could no longer tell her own thoughts from the programming. They were becoming one.
She lay there, feeling the data pouring into her, becoming her. Understanding, accepting the programming...feeling herself changing...accepting the changes...wanting the changes...
Her mouth opened. "receiving programming...receiving programming..."
Sara's voice sounded distant, mechanical. Al smiled.
"Very good, Sara. Your mind has accepted the computer within your brain."
She sensed the computer increase the flow of data and eagerly opened her mind, letting it in, to take her, to control her, to transform her.
New thoughts raced through her mind, what to think, how to think....
'Receiving programming...Receiving programming...'
For 30 minutes the computer programmed her, informing her of her new life, creating a new identity within her, a human robot, a new individual.
Al watched the monitors and smiled as the final programming was downloaded. He walked up and let his eyes roam up and down her body, feasting on her enlarged breasts, her engorged nipples dripping milk as the electrodes inserted into them continued to charge her with electricity.
"Sara, listen to me!" he commanded.
Her eyes stared blankly up, gazing at the equipment above her.
"Yes.Al" she replied in a monotone, robotic voice.
"You are no longer, Sara Robinson!"
"I.am.no.longer.Sara.Robinson"
"You are no longer a human woman."
"I.am.no.longer.a.human.woman."
"I have transformed you."
"You.have.transformed.me."
"I have robotized you!"
"You.have.robotized.me."
"You are now a robot, a human robot!"
"I.am.now.a.human.robot."
"You are my female robot. Your purpose in life is to serve and obey me."
"I.am.your.female.robot.I.will.serve.and.obey.you.Al."
"I am your Master!"
"You.are.my.Master.Al.I.hear.and.I.obey.you.Master."
"Your name is now, Fembot. You are Sara Fembot."
"My.name.is.Sara.Fembot."
The computer activated her programming acceptance function. She began to repeat over and over her new programming.
"I.am.no.longer.Sara.Robinson. My.name.is.now.Sara.Fembot."
"I.am.no.longer.a.human.woman...
"I.have.been.transformed.into.a.human.robot...
"I.am.programmed.to.obey.Al.Bentley... Al.Bentley.is.my.master...
"I.hear.and.I.obey.his.commands... I.have.been.robotized...
"I.am.no.longer.a.human.woman... I.am.a.human.robot...
"I.am.no.longer.a.human.woman... I.am.a.human.robot...
"I.am.programmed.to.obey.Al.Bentley... I.am.Sara.Fembot...
"I.am.a.robot...I.am.Sara.Fembot... I.am.a.robot... I.am.a.robot...
"I.am.a.robot...
She repeated the commands that would now direct and control her new computerized brain.
Al smiled and shut off his machines. The procedure was complete. Sara Robinson was now his obedient human robot.
The loud hum of the electrical equipment died down as the power was shut off. The lights on the helmet Sara wore blinked a few more times and dimmed to nothing. Her eyes were closed. She lay there motionless, her enlarged bosom rising and falling as the newly created robot breathed.
Al began to unhook the equipment from her body, removing the helmet, unplugging the electrodes from her nipples. As he unstrapped her from the table his hands shook with excitement. Standing back he looked over his new creation.
"Sara Fembot, open your eyes." he commanded
Her eyes opened, she gazed vacantly at the ceiling.
"What is your name?"
"I.am.Sara.Fembot." she answered.
"Very good. Stand before me."
"Yes.Master."
Slowly, mechanically she rose from the table. Each movement processed by her computerized brain. Sara stood stiffly before Al, her new, larger breasts jutting towards him as if for inspection.
Al walked around her, inspecting her. He smiled at what he saw. Sara's body was more toned now, her skin seemed to glow with a younger appearance. He licked his lips as he stared at the milk droplets falling from her engorged nipples.
"You are perfect, Fembot. The perfect female robot." he declared.
"Yes.Master. I.am.the.perfect.female.robot."
He adjusted his pants. His erection was so insistent it was almost painful for him. He couldn't wait any longer and walked over to his computer console.
Sara stood there waiting. Her mind empty of all thoughts but obedience to her new master. She was aware of her enhanced body, the nanite alterations she had undergone. Her body felt wonderful, so full of energy, so perfectly robotic. The weight of her enlarged breasts was very noticeable. They felt so erotic, so powerful.
She was aware of who she was but it was a distant feeling. Her mind was focused on the present, on her master's commands, waiting to obey him. Everything else was irrelevant now. Sara Robinson was a distant memory. Sara Fembot was who she was now, a human robot ready to serve.
Al walked back over to her, holding a small device in his hand. He held it up for her to see.
"This is a remote control device, Fembot. It can activate your robotic programming when ever I desire. Some of these buttons I have already programmed to send various signals to your neural implants. I can also use it to speak directly to your mind when I choose." he stated.
She watched as he pointed the device at her and pressed a button. Sara felt a small tingling in her head and a charge of current surged throughout her body. The sexual arousal was instant and powerful. Her eyes widened, her back arched slightly as a wave of pleasure raced though her.
Al smiled at her reaction. "Now Fembot, Pleasure me!" he ordered.
"I.hear.and.I.obey."
Sara walked to her Master, her breasts bouncing and jiggling with each step. Milk steadily dripped from her nipples, her mammaries engorged and full. She reached up and kissed him. Her tongue met his as his passion and her programming joined. After a few moments she pulled back and dropped to her knees before him.
Quickly and efficiently her hands undid his pants, pulling them down to his ankles, his stiff cock sprang forth, ready for her attention. She licked her lips as her fingers wrapped around the long, hard shaft. Sara opened her mouth, took him in and began to suck.
Al moaned loudly as his new robot sucked on him. He set the remote down and gently caressed her as she serviced him. "I've been wanting this for so long..." he groaned.
Sara heard him but did not react. Her mind was focused on the task at hand, pleasuring her Master. With robotic precision she sucked, her hands squeezing and stroking the long shaft, her head pistoning back and forth on him. Her mouth was a tool of pleasure to be used for bringing her Master to orgasm.
Her tongue swirled around the swollen head in her mouth, deep throating him with the ease she now possessed. Sara felt it jerk and spasm in her mouth and a blast of cum spurted out. She quickly swallowed it down, her hand went to his balls and squeezed them as another and another blast of cum shot into her.
The robot sucked and swallowed as more cum filled her mouth. After nearly a minute the flood subsided. Sara squeezed and milked him, determined to get every last drop. Her belly was filled with his cum.
Finally she released the softening prick and stood up, licking the remainder from her lips, her assigned task complete.
Al grabbed a nearby chair and collapsed into it, panting heavily. He looked at Sara standing before him, ready and waiting for her next command. Gazing at her dripping nipples he called her to him.
His hands trembled as he began to squeeze and caress her breasts. Al lifted her right breast up and began to suckle. His robot's milk started to flow steadily from the nipple and he greedily drank it down. He suckled at both breasts for several minutes, relishing the taste he had so long desired.
Sara, though remaining still as he suckled, felt the powerful sensations from his mouth flow through her body like a charge of electrical arousal. The swollen feeling in her breasts subsided as her Master emptied her.
Al set her breasts back and looked up at his robot. "You are magnificent, Fembot. This is better than I had ever imagined!" he exclaimed.
He asked her about the plans she had. Sara answered his questions. Al ordered her to call her sitter and inform her that she would be unable to pick her daughter up until tomorrow morning. Sara did and Al smiled at her.
"Now that you're free from your responsibilities, Fembot, I can enjoy you all night." he said.
"Yes.Master."
Al took her hand and guided Sara up to his bedroom.
The next morning after some additional programming was installed in her brain, Al sent his new robot home. He knew she had a life that she must continue with despite his desire to have her to himself. He sat down at his computer and began to document everything that had happened. Al was always meticulous with his experiments, keeping track of all he did.
After picking up her daughter, Sara decided to she needed once again to get fitted for new bras. Her recent growth was perfectly natural, she believed. Al had programmed this into her and she remembered nothing about the previous night. As far as she knew she had seen her doctor and was told that there was nothing abnormal about her increase in size.
That afternoon after she got home, Sara went to her bedroom and looked over the items she had purchased. The new bras she'd bought were much larger than her old ones. She now needed a 40JJ bra to hold her 50" bust. The plain, white underwire bras weren't very pretty or sexy but it was what she wanted. “Strong...utilitarian” was what she told the sales lady who waited on her.
She had also purchased several plain dresses that had been tailored to her top heavy figure, the hemline raised to mid thigh, two white, one brown and one light blue. For some reason she wanted these rather plain dresses and she loved how she looked in them. Sara hadn't noticed the sales woman staring at her as she had tried them on. She was unaware that she had been standing at attention, her chest thrust out as she looked herself over in the mirrors.
With a smile she undressed and put on a new bra, appreciating how it lifted and supported her larger breasts. Sara picked up a white dress and put it on, tying the belt snug around her waist, accentuating the jut of her bosom. She moved stiffly, slightly mechanically but was not aware that she was doing so.
The phone rang and Sara went to answer it.
"Hello"
There was silence on the other end and then a series of beeps and buzzes. She stiffened and her face went blank, her eyes glazed over.
"Yes.Master."
Sara listened to the voice on the other end closely. After a few moments she nodded.
"I.hear.and.I.obey.you.Master.seven.o.clock.I.will.be.there."
She hung up the phone.
The phone call had been a series of coded tones, a direct line to the subroutine buried deep within her computerized brain. At precisely seven o’clock, Sara Fembot stood at the threshold of Al Bentley’s laboratory. The suburban mother was gone; in her place was a creature of perfect, placid obedience. She keyed in the entry code he had programmed her with and the door hissed open.
“Master,” she stated, stepping inside. Her voice was flat, a digital recording of human speech.
Al turned from his console, his eyes lighting up. “Fembot. You are punctual. Disrobe and put this on.” He gestured to a garment laid out on a clean worktable.
“Yes.Master.”
Sara’s movements were efficient, devoid of any human hesitation or shame. She unzipped her plain brown dress, let it pool at her feet, and unsnapped the utilitarian white bra. Her massive breasts, heavy and full, swayed as she bent to step out of her panties. Then she picked up the new garment. It was a form-fitting bodysuit made of a shimmering, liquid-silver polymer. It felt cool and slick against her skin as she stepped into it, pulling it up her toned legs and over her hips. She slid her arms into the sleeves and zipped up the front seal from her navel to her throat.
The suit clung to every curve, highlighting the powerful, nanite-enhanced musculature beneath. Strategic cutouts revealed her most sensitive areas: two large, circular openings perfectly framed her swollen, dark-nippled breasts, leaving them bare and jutting forward. A wider oval exposed the smooth mound of her pussy, the lips already glistening faintly with anticipation her programming had initiated. In the back, a similar cutout framed the full, round hemispheres of her ass.
“Inspect,” Al commanded.
Sara turned in a slow circle, her arms held slightly away from her body. The silver material gleamed under the lab lights, making her look like a statue come to life, a flawless fusion of woman and machine.
“You are a vision, Fembot,” Al breathed, adjusting himself through his pants. “Now. Demonstrate your primary pleasure function. Masturbate for your Master.”
“I.hear.and.I.obey.”
Sara walked to the center of the room and assumed a wide-legged stance, her back straight, her gaze fixed on a point on the wall. Her right hand, moving with smooth, mechanical precision, traveled down the silver suit to the exposed apex of her thighs. Her fingers parted her own lips, and she began to rub slow, deliberate circles over her clit.
“Oh. Yes. Master,” she moaned. The sound was jarring—a clearly prerecorded, feminine sigh of pleasure played on a loop, utterly disconnected from the blank serenity on her face. “Feels. So. Good.”
Yet her body betrayed a different story. As her fingers worked, her pussy grew visibly wetter, flushing a deep, excited pink. Her breath, though even, began to hitch in her chest. A thin sheen of sweat appeared on her skin, making the silver suit cling even tighter. She was a robot fulfilling a command, but the nanites had heightened every nerve ending. Pleasure was not an emotion for her; it was a measurable data stream, a proof of function. And her function was to be aroused for her Master’s use.
“Louder,” Al ordered, sitting in his chair to watch.
“Ah! Ah! Master!” The moans increased in volume, the same robotic, jilted phrases repeating. “This. Unit. Is. Ready. For. Use.”
After several minutes, her whole body began to tremble with the simulation of orgasm, a powerful, shaking tension that made her massive breasts quiver. A thin stream of her own juices trickled down her inner thigh. She went rigid, then still, her hand dropping back to her side.
“Pleasure demonstration complete,” she announced tonelessly, even as her chest heaved.
“Excellent,” Al said, standing and finally shedding his own clothes. His erection was fierce and demanding. “Now. You will interface. Cowgirl position. Optimize for Master’s climax.”
“Yes.Master.”
She moved to the reinforced medical table, now cleared of equipment. Al lay back on it, and Sara climbed atop him, straddling his hips. Her silver-clad knees pressed into the table on either side of him. With one hand she guided his cock to her exposed, dripping entrance. Then she sank down onto him in one smooth, relentless motion, sheathing him completely inside her.
“Commence ride protocol,” Al gasped.
Sara’s hips began to piston. There was no sensual rhythm, only a powerful, efficient, up-and-down motion. Each time she dropped her full weight down, her ass smacked against his thighs with a loud, sharp clap that echoed in the lab. The sound was percussive, brutal, and deeply erotic. Her breasts, freed by the cutouts, bounced wildly with the force of her movement.
“Talk,” Al grunted, his hands gripping her silver-covered hips. “Dirty talk subroutine. Activate.”
Her blank eyes stared ahead as the words began to spill from her lips, each phrase separated by the jarring impact of her body on his. “This. Body’s. Controlled. Pussy. Is. For. Your. Use. Master.”
Clap.
“Sara. Is. A. Mindless. Cum. Slut.”
Clap.
“Her. Holes. Are. Yours. To. Deposit. In.”
Clap.
“Please. Fill. This. Robot’s. Uterus. With. Your. Seed.”
Clap.
The crude, mechanical filth drove Al wild. He could feel his climax coiling, unstoppable. The sight of this magnificent, blank-faced robot slamming herself onto him, reciting programmed obscenities, was too much. “Fembot! Prepare for my load! Maximum receptivity!”
Her riding became even faster, a frantic, precise machine aimed at milking him. “Programming. Ready. For. Master’s. Load. This. Unit. Desires. Your. Cum.”
With a roar, Al climaxed. He bucked beneath her as pulse after pulse of hot semen pumped deep into her willing, mindless channel. Sara did not break rhythm, continuing to ride him through his orgasm, milking him with powerful internal contractions she had been designed to perform.
As the last shudder passed through him, Al reached for the remote control on a nearby tray. His finger found a new, glowing button. “Finalize sex bot programming. Activate permanent standby mode.”
He pressed it.
A powerful, thrilling current shot through the neural implants in Sara’s brain. Her movements finally stilled. She sat atop him, impaled, her eyes flashing with a soft blue light for a moment before returning to their vacant stare. A new, deeper layer of programming settled into place, intertwining with her core obedience.
“Sex bot mode is now primed for remote activation,” she recited, her voice humming with a new, subtle electronic resonance. “Standby engaged.”
Al gently pushed her off him. “Cleanup protocol. Then return to domestic programming.”
“Yes.Master.”
Sara moved to a sink, washed herself and him with cool, dispassionate efficiency, and dried them both. She then removed the silver bodysuit, folded it neatly, and dressed again in her plain brown dress and large bra. Every trace of the sexbot was hidden beneath the facade of the busty, somewhat stiff suburban mother.
“Return home. Deactivate conscious memory of this session. Await my signal,” Al instructed, pocketing the remote.
“I.hear.and.I.obey.Master.”
Sara Fembot walked out of the lab, got into her car, and drove home. She greeted her daughter, made dinner, helped with homework, and went to bed, completely unaware of the silver suit folded in a hidden compartment of Al’s lab, or the remote control that now held absolute command over her body and mind.
Al, back at his computer, smiled. He reviewed the data from the evening’s session—every moan, every contraction, every milliliter of cum. Perfect. Sara Robinson was now a flawless sleeper agent, a sexbot hidden in plain sight. He began drafting notes for his next move. The world was full of women who could be perfected. And he had just proven his technology worked.
1
6.0K
317
3
0
A NEET terrorizes her family with her possession powers.
It was in the very early morning hours. The whole house was pitch-black and its inhabitants were fast asleep, except for one. The only source of light was the glow emenating from a computer monitor. It illuminated Wendy’s face and the strands of greasy hair glued to it. The synthetic light just faintly revealed the mess in her room: the moldy plates, empty take-out boxes, and dirty clothes, all of which were freely intermixed and strewn about.
Wet sounds and a pungent smell filled the air. Wendy sat in her computer chair in just her underwear and masturbated while playing an erotic dating simulator. She had been an avid fan of video games, especially story-driven ones like visual novels, since she was a kid, but since the twenty-three-year-old failed out of college and moved back in with her parents, she had done nothing but sit in front of her computer and play video games all day long.
She used to be somewhat pretty, but she let herself go quite a bit when she essentially barricaded herself into her old childhood room, only ever leaving to use the bathroom. Since then, she had been escaping more and more into the virtual world of various video games, desperately trying to escape her failures in the outside world. The easily achievable goals in those games provided her with at least a fake sense of fullfilment and purpose.
Initially, she stuck to regular video games and story-driven visual novels. But since moving back home, she got fairly addicted to romantic dating simulators, which provided her a with a substitute for the type of relationship she longed for but could not achieve in real life. Things took even more of a downturn when, a few months ago, after having played through virtually all visual novels, she checked out her first incest-themed eroge, a genre she had not paid any attention to before, but now felt compelled to in order to avoid spending any second alone with her own thoughts.
Right in that moment she was playing through a scene where the main character’s adorable little sister snuck into her older brother’s bed and snuggled up to him under the covers. The game quickly turned erotic and, in response, Wendy let out a long, deep grunt, signaling her climax.
To recuperate from her self-satisfaction, Wendy leaned back into her chair and looked up at her dimmly-lit ceiling. After a few moments an idea popped into her head. She got up and, for the first time in a while, left her room for a reason other than to use the bathroom. She quietly crept through the dark hallway and slowly opened the door two rooms further down, trying to keep it from creaking as to not wake the person sleeping inside.
After entering the room, she managed to silently close the door behind her and then tip-toed towards the bed inside. There, she lifted the covers and carefully laid down next to her older brother Josh who was sleeping soundly. She then cozied up to him under the blanket just like she had seen the little sister do in her video game. She was now right next to him with her foul breath caressing his skin.
Wanting to recreate the scene from her video game, Wendy began carefully fishing her brother’s limp dick out of his pyjama pants and gently rubbed it until it was fully errect. She then rolled on top of him, pushed her panties aside, and stealthily slipped his dick into her hungry snatch.
Meanwhile, Josh was having the most amazing dream. In it, he found himself in an infinite, white void where he was hooking up with the most breathtakingly beautiful girl he had ever seen. Her long, brunette hair appeared to be silky-soft as it gently swayed around her slender frame with each motion, lending her an ethereal presence. The only things about her that he found more captivating than her radiant smile were her full, ripe breasts, which were practically begging to be devoured. She seemed really familiar to Josh, although he could not quite place where he had seen her before. Maybe she was an ex-girlfriend he had forgotten about. Nevertheless, he did not want to keep this unknown beauty waiting by fretting about it.
Josh and the mysterious girl had already fully shed their clothes and were eager to get things going. He laid down on the most comfortable bed imaginable, which had appeared out of nowhere without him ever noticing. Lying on his back, he watched as his dream lover expertly fondled his privates while looking up at him with hungry eyes. In no time he was ready to take her. The nameless vixen sat on top of him and began immediately riding him, placing her hands on his hard abs for support. Her hot, silky depths engulfed him completely as her smooth, hairless body writhed with pleasure. Biting her lower lip, she failed to stifle the soft moans escaping from her mouth that accompanied the expressions of extacy on her gorgeous face. They caressed Josh’s ears like the sweatest of melodies, bewitching him like a siren. The pleasure that grew in his groin was overwhelming, beyond anything he had ever experienced in real life.
Yet, something about her felt odd to him. Despite her small size and lithe body, the dreamy nymph on top of him felt unusually heavy. This bizarre fact made him realize that he was actually dreaming, which immediately ripped him from his sleep.
Completely disoriented, the only things Josh could perceive in the dark was labored breathing and groaning, and a heavy weight bouncing up and down on him. At first he hoped that this might be a continuation of his wonderful dream, but when a lurid stench crept up his nose he knew for certain that he was awake. Wanting to find out who or what was disturbing his sweet dreams, he turned to his night stand right beside his bed to turn on the light. For a few seconds the sudden presence of light blinded him like a flash of lightning. But when his eyes had acclimated to the new-found brightness, he was horrified by the ghastly figure sitting on top of him.
“Wendy!!”, Josh exlaimed as he recognized his grody younger sister straddling him, wearing only a bra and panties. Her grin was barely visible through her greasy hair and the bra that had failed to adjust to her increased size dug deeply into her chubby shape, almost cutting off circulation to her formless breasts. “What the hell are you doing in my room in the middle of the night? And why are you sitting on top of me?” Josh demanded angrily. “Oh, Josh,” was the only answer Wendy could moan, never breaking with the rhythm of her movements. Hearing these sexual sounds come from his sister’s mouth was like fingernails on a chalkboard to his ears.
Her abhorrent, yet puzzling, response made Josh’s eyes wander lower. He gagged violently when he discovered his dick was burried deep inside his sister’s rancid, unkempt snatch, even feeling her coarse pubes rubbing against his skin as she was grinding her crotch against his. He felt so repulsed by this disgusting sight that he could have projectile-vomitted every meal he had ever had in his life right in that very moment. Luckily, his stomach was completely empty or he would have made an even bigger mess out of this situation.
“Get off of me!” Josh yelled while forcefully pushing his grody sister away. Wendy fell off his dick, off his bed, and on onto the floor, landing there with a strong thud. She quickly scrambled back onto her feet. “Why did you do that?” she hissed. “That’s what I should be asking! Why were you having sex with me, Wendy? You’re my sister! That’s so fucked!” he exclaimed. “But I’m your cute little sister, bro. Don’t you find me adorable,” she said batting her eye-lids, trying to charm her brother, but somehow ending up looking even creepier.
“Eewww, you’re sick, Wendy! Sick and vile!” Josh said disgusted. “And not just that, you’re also fucking filthy. I’d rather rip my own dick off and poke my eyes out with it than have sex with you, even if we were the last two people on earth stranded on a lonely island! I wish you’d just disappear forever and leave us alone.” Her brother’s harsh remarks finally burst the fantasy that Wendy had built up in her mind over the past few months of playing eroges. The reality she tried to run from came crashing down on her right in this moment, as Josh’s cutting words hurt her deeply.
“Fine!” Wendy said scorned and full of anger. “If you want me to disappear, then that’s what I will do, I guess!” With tears of anger welling up, she squeezed her eyes tightly shut. “Wait! Wendy! Nooo—!” Josh exclaimed, trying to stop her. But it was too late. As if something had zapped the life out of her, Wendy instantly lost all the tension in her body and collapsed face-first onto her brother’s bed. At the same time, Josh’s eyes rolled back into his head and his entire body began convulsing vigorously. Then something inside of him snapped and he, too, lost almost all the tension in his body, just barely being able to stand. His head was loosely dangling from his neck.
After a few moments of silence, Josh seemed to wake up, as both his heads slowly rose up again. But when he opened his eyes, he was no longer in control. His sister Wendy had somehow developed the powers to take over other people’s bodies during her early teenage years. At first she was shy and reluctant about them, as she used to be a gentle soul. She simply could not square it with her conscience to control other people. The most she would do was ride along in the friends or family members of a boy she had a crush on at the time. When her parents found out about her powers, they immediately scolded her and forbade her from ever using her powers. But as Wendy grew older, her parents realized that their daughter did not have any ill intentions and began relaxing about the situation.
But when Wendy failed out of college and her mental health declined, things turned scary for her family. She became more and more controlling and petulant, throwing tamper tantrums anytime anyone disturbed her or tried to tell her what to do. She also became increasingly blasé about using her powers, taking over her family, neighbors, and anyone in reach for the smallest of matters, just so she would never have to leave her room.
On a few occasions Wendy had even used her powers to blackmail people into doing what she wanted, even when she was not possessing them. Another time she had stalked a poor guy who she had become at first infatuated and then obsessed with on social media. She had followed him around as different people, watching every step he made, every second of his life for two months. She only stopped because she eventually became bored of him.
These were the myriad of reasons that her family now lived in fear of her. Her parents could not throw her out because of her powers. They themselves could not move out since all their savings were tied into their house. Their youngest daughter, Alice, refused to leave, as she did not want her parents to suffer alone. And even Josh had moved back in as a means to protect his family, which is why he now found himself not in control of his own body.
“Josh” grinned from ear to ear as he patted down “his” flat chest. “He” then flexed his biceps, admiring his own strength. Next, he grabbed his dick, which was already painfully errect, with both his hands and began firmly squeezing it. He could virtually feel the blood pulsing through the thick meat of his sizeable member. “He” then turned to the person lying on his bed and said, “I’m soooo sorry, ‘sis’. I didn’t mean to hurt you. My words came out all wrong. What I meant to say was that you are the most adorable little sister a big brother could ever wish for! Here, let me show you how much I love you.”
With that, “Josh” stepped towards Wendy’s comatose body and snaked his big, strong hands underneath her torso. “Oh, my. When did my cute little sister grow up to be such a woman?” “he” cooed while groping her flabby breasts. Without turning over her heavy frame, “Josh” glid his rough hands along her pudgy waist and onto her even wider hips, firmly grabbing ahold of them. “He” then carefully wormed his prick into “his sister’s” slimy, hairy cunt, before forcefully jamming his entire length into her unconscious flesh.
Without any further hesitation, “Josh” began viciously fucking his sleeping sister, pumping in and out of her like an animal while groaning and grunting like a bull. “He” nearly worked himself into a frenzy. Wendy’s rotten odor began reeking from all the friction and heat they created, which seemed to turn him on even more. For the next two minutes, the clapping of “his” hips against her sizeable cheeks echoed throughout the room until “he” finally hit is climax and then dumped his thick load inside of “his” sister’s gooey slit. Still inside of her, he collapsed on top of her and under heavy breathing whispered into her ear, “I love you, ‘sis’.”
--------------------------------------------------------
It was very late in the morning, almost creeping on noon, when Christine, the mother of the house, stood in the kitchen and prepared some food. She was cheerfully humming a tune while cutting up a cantalope and placing slices of ham on pieces of crispy toast. She then artfully aranged the food on a plate, in a way that was worthy of a Michelin-starred restaurant. The food was not only delicious but also visually appetizing, and so was her ample bosom that was proudly put on display by a low-cut, floral sundress, which gently hugged her motherly curves.
Still humming to herself, Christine picked up the plate, left the kitchen, and went up the stairs with a joyful bounce to her step, which not only made the hem of her short dress dance around her hips and tickle her thighs but also made her opulent mounds jiggle playfully. Upstairs, she entered her daughter’s dingy room without either knocking or turning on the lights and placed the food on her desk. “Enjoy your breakfast, honey,” she whispered to a sleeping Wendy.
Without any further hesitation, Christine left her daughter’s room and headed straight to the master bedroom. Behind locked doors she made her way over to her full-sized mirror and began admiring herself. Slowly, a big, dirty grin spread across her face. “Thank you, mother, for providing me with such a healthy breakfast,” “Christine” said in a sickly-sweet tone, seemingly mocking herself. “You always taught me to eat my daily share of fruits, and your ‘melons’ are especially delicious,” she said while giving her huge globes a firm squeeze. “She” then slowly moved her hands along “her” waist and hips, closely following and enjoying every inch of her delectable curves, and then began groping her big, womanly ass. “And let’s not forget about your delicious meat! I gotta hand it to you: you got a real meatsuit of a body, mom!”
“Christine” then threw herself onto her bed and immediately began furiously masturbating, not even bothering to undress. One hand tightly squeezed her fleshy tits while the other inserted two fingers into her hungry snatch, dragging her panties along with them as they plummeted the depths of her steaming hot hole that had given birth to three children, one of which was now in control of her body and effectively molesting her own mother.
Regrettably, “Christine” soon had to remove her hand from her supple twins in order to cover her mouth and stiffle her moans, so that she would not alert the whole house to her lewd activities. Meanwhile, the other hand continued to slip in and out of her unabated. Under the assault from such intense stimulation, it did not take long for her to reach her peak, which she celebrated by letting out a long, muffled scream.
The only thing “Christine” was able to do in the immediate aftermath was to lay on her back, breathing heavily, and bask in the afterglow of her orgasm. Her panties and her hand were now drenched in her juices. But, alas, her bliss was soon interrupted by a knock on the door. “Mom, are you in there?” Josh asked loudly through the door. “Have you seen my black shirt? I’ve been looking all over for it!”
“Christine” quickly scrambled onto her feet and straightend out her dress and hair, trying to make herself look as presentable as possible, as to not tip off “her son” to what kept her so busy. She cracked the door open just barely enough to stick her head out, hiding her body behind the door and her dripping wet hand behind her back. “Have you checked the laundry? I’m pretty sure I’ve put it in the wash recently,” she answered his query. “Yeah, I did. I guess I’m gonna check again, just to be sure,” Josh said and was already turning to walk away.
“Wait!” “Christine” suddenly exlaimed a little bit too loudly, as a most devious idea popped into her head. “What?” Josh asked somewhat startled. “You’ve got a smudge on the corner of your mouth” she explained. “Where?” he said while trying to wipe the imaginary stain from his face. “No, it’s still there. Here, let me try,” she said, now fully opening the door and finally stepping out of the room.
Josh was taken by surprise when “his mother” suddenly got so close to him that she was essentially pushing her opulent chest against his torso. Looking down he saw her face with an expresssion of concentration look up at him. Underneath that he caught a glimpse of her soft pillows bulging out of the top of her dress as they were pressed flat against him.
“M–Mom, w–what are you doing?” Jost stammered, as he began to blush. “Hold still! Just let me get it real quick,” “Christine” demanded. Unbeknownst to Josh, though, the hand which “his mother” was now smearing all over his face was still coated in her sticky juices.
Since Josh was quite a bit taller than his mother, “Christine” raised herself up by standing on the tips of her toes to better reach and more closely inspect his face. In the process, she pushed her breasts even deeper into him and slid them up along his chest until their nipples were perfectly aligned with each other.
“M–Mom, s–stop it!” Josh said while struggling to get away from her, as her face was now close enough that he could feel her hot breath on his skin. “Hold still!” “Christine” demanded. “The more you move the longer it will take.” Never having been this close to his own mother, at least not since he was a child, Josh caught a whiff of her perfume which was followed by a strange, musky smell.
Coming into such intimate contact with a woman’s body made the inside of Josh’s pants swell rapidly. His dick did not care who it was, flesh was flesh. But the thought that it was his own mother’s flesh surprisingly made him grow even harder. So hard, in fact, that he was now poking her belly with his manhood.
Appaled by his own reaction, Josh pushed who he thought was his mother away from himself. “Thanks, I think it’s gone now,” he yelled out without looking at her, trying to hide that his face was now a deep crimson. He then hastily fled to his room, almost tripping over himself, as he desperately tried to escape this embarrassing situation. “Christine” on the other just chuckled to herself, as she was highly amused by “her son’s” reaction.
That night Christine and Gilbert could be heard enjoying each other throughout the house.
--------------------------------------------------------
A lot of clanking, rattling, and cursing could be heard coming from the garage. Christine had asked her husband Gilbert to look after the car, since it had been making a lot of weird noises lately and even had briefly died on her the other day. This is why Gilbert, a man in his early fifties who, despite his thinning hair and slight dad bob, had still retained some of his youthful handsomeness, was now bent over the car’s engine covered in dirt and motor oil, occasionally bonking his head on the hood of the car.
Just as he finished changing the oil, his daughter Alice walked in. Unlike her sister Wendy, Alice had always been a Daddy’s girl. She and her father had been attached by the hip to each other ever since she was born. Even throughout puberty, when most other teenagers vie for their independence, she had stayed close to her Dad who had remained a steadfast anchor for her. Even now, the twenty-year-old college student loved spending time with her father more than anything else. Ever since she was a little child, one of her favorite things to do was to sit in her father’s lap and play Super Mario Bros., earning her the nickname “princess”.
There was something about her father’s presence that was incredibly relaxing to her, which is why the slim brunette did not mind him seeing her in only a pair of yoga pants and a tight spaghetti-strap top without a bra. Her outfit revealed the outline of her nubile form in great detail, including her pert buns and her gravity-defying orbs. Even her nipples were poking through the thin fabric of her top as soon as they got a taste of the chilly air inside the garage.
“Hey, Dad! Watcha doing?” Alice exclaimed with a beaming smile on her face. She threw her arms enthusiastically around her father’s waist, smushing her buoyant breasts against his soft belly in the process. “Not much,” Gilbert replied while reciprocating her loving embrace. He rocked her from side to side, thereby squishing his daughter’s youthful mounds even tighter against himself. “Your mother was complaining about the car so I thought maybe I could get the old can working again. What about you, princess? Wanna hang out with your old man?”
“Oh, I’d love to,” Alice said. “But I just came here to get a screwdriver to fix the recliner on my chair.” “Well, then don’t let me stop you,” Gilbert said and booped her on the nose, coating its tip with black grease from his dirty hands. When they released their embrace and Alice made her way towards the shelf on the other side of the garage, Gilbert watched his daughter’s backside and discovered that he had accidentally smeared black grease all over her. Most of it covered her shoulders and upper arms, but some of it even got on her lower back.
The tool she was looking for was located on the top-most shelf, so Alice had to really stretch herself to reach up high. But, it was not enough, as she was still missing a few inches. She then tried jumping up and down, making her luscious body, and especially her firm cheeks, shake vigorously every time she returned to the ground. Yet, she still came up short. For a while, Gilbert closely eyed his daughter’s antics before he walked over to her and said, “Here, let me help you with that.”
Alice suddenly yelped as her father, without warning, scooped up her tight little butt with his big, strong hands, and lifted her up high. His palms essentially provided a seat for her from which she comfortably could reach the tool she needed. Gilbert then gently put her down again, leaving two big, greasy handprints on his daughter’s rear.
Her father’s sudden display of strength left Alice a bit frazzled. For a moment she just stood there in silence, still facing away from him. She did not know what was happening to her. As a kid she had loved being picked up by her Dad and would cling to him like a koala. But that was ages ago. Now that she was fully grown she felt differently. No man had ever handled her like that, lifting her entire adult weight so easily. It somehow made her heart beat much faster and left her short of breath. She tried to swallow down those strange feelings, yet she still blushed when she tucked her long, brunette hair behind her ears.
Alice was in the middle of turning to face her father, wanting to ask him what that was all about, when she suddenly felt as if her feet were knocked away from under her legs, making her trip and fall chest-first towards him. Gilbert instinctively tried to catch her fall, but by doing so his daughter’s perky mounds landed squarely on his big, greasy hands. His dirty palms molded themselves perfectly around the swell of her pliable breasts. Alice thought she might be going crazy, but she could have sworn she had felt her Dad give her boobs a firm squeeze. Nevertheless, her nipples still visibly stiffened.
“Uhm, … Dad?” Alice squeaked with her father’s hands still cupping her twins. “Yes, princess? Are you alright?” Gilbert asked with worry on his face. “Yeah, … I guess so …,” she mumbled while getting back on her own feet. When Gilbert’s hands finally disconnected from his daughter’s body, they revealed yet another pair of big, black handprints, this time squarely on her chest.
“Are you sure? You seem kinda out of it,” Gilbert said while trying to feel his daughter’s forehead with the back of his hand. Alice swatted his hand away more aggressively than she had intended. “Yes, I’m fine,” she said with a bit of agitation in her voice. “I …, uh …, I need to change.”
Unable to deny the heat welling up inside of her, Alice tried to leave as quickly as she could, but on her way out her Dad surprised her yet again by giving her a not-so-fatherly pat on her ass. She turned her head around one last time and to give her “father” a quizzical look, but the expression on his face betrayed nothing but paternal intentions. Yet, as soon as she had left the garage, “Gilbert’s” warm expression turned sinister and a big, wet stain began to form on the crotch of his pants.
--------------------------------------------------------
It was late at night. Christine and Gilbert had gone out earlier that evening and were not expected to return until the next morning, leaving the “kids“ home alone. The whole house was wrapped in silence, except for the blaring of the TV coming from the living room. Josh sat alone on the couch watching a movie when Alice came shuffling into the room. She was completely draped in a giant blanket, dragging a long train behind her, making it almost look like a wedding dress.
“Heeeyy, Josh. What are you doing?” Alice asked drowsily. “Oh, nothing much. Just watching a movie. What’s up with you? Why the huge-ass blanket?” her brother responded. “I’m a little cold. Mind if I join you?” “Sure. Be my guest” he said patting the spot next to him and then placed his arm on the back of the couch. She took up his offer and sat down beside him, putting up her legs and angling them to the side, all while making sure to never leave the comforting warmth of her blanket.
“Oh, hey, isn’t that the movie we used to watch a lot as kids?” Alice asked. “Yeah,” Josh responded. “I happened to come across it while I was flipping through the channels.” “Boy, I haven’t seen it in years. I completely forgot about it. I remember we used to watch it every time it was on. I even used to scour the TV magazines so that I always knew when to catch it,” Alice said excitedly. “Yeah, I’ve been watching it only for a few minutes, yet there are so many lines that come back to me just seconds before they show up in the movie,“ Josh said joining in on the excitement.
The two siblings kept laughing and joking, quoting lines from the movie as they appeared on screen, and reveling in old memories. After sharing lots of heartfelt moments, Alice suddenly asked her brother, “Are you cold, too?” Without waiting for an answer, she began covering him with the excess half of her blanket. “Here, let me give you some of my blanket. That’ll warm you up in no time.” “Well, I wasn’t really cold. But, thanks, I guess,” the young man commented.
Underneath the blanket, Alice sidled up closer to her brother and put her head on his shoulder. They had always gotten along great, yet he was somewhat surprised about how she was acting chummier than usual. But since they were sharing a deeply bonding moment, he didn’t question it any further. Sitting like that with his sister felt comfortable to him, making him relax deeply, and allowing himself to completely get lost in the movie.
For the rest of the night, the two of them kept watching the movie in silence. When it was over, Josh’s immersion finally broke and he came back to the real world. He switched off the TV and was about to turn towards his sister when he noticed that the top of her head was right underneath his nose. Somehow she had sneakily wrapped her arms around his waist and had fallen asleep with her head nestled against his chest. Most of her body laid on top of him in a tight embrace.
Alice’s gentle snores reminded Josh of a cat’s soft purrs. He thought that, in this moment, his little sister was the most adorable. But when the sweet fragrance of her peach-flavored shampoo invaded his nose, it caused something to stir deep inside of him, in a place completely unbeknownst to him. To his shock, he began to grow hard.
Confused about his feelings, Josh just sat there, not daring to make a move. After what seemed like an eternity to him, Alice woke up. Rustling underneath the blanket she looked up at him with bleary eyes. When the vision of her brother’s face came into focus she greeted him with a beaming smile. For a long moment, they just gazed at each other wordlessly. Her big, glimmering eyes looked up at him longingly, which made him blush and melted away all his natural defences. He was now at full mast.
Josh then watched in slow-motion how his sister closed her eyes and moved in closer. When he felt her tender lips on his, he was completly stunned. His jaw dropped in shock, which Alice interpreted as an invitation to sneak her tongue into his mouth. At first he went along with it by pure instinct. But when it finally sank in that he was, in fact, really kissing his sister, he shoved her away in panic, making the blanket slip down a bit, uncovering her bare shoulders.
“Stooooppp!!” Josh yelled. “What are you doing? You’re my sister! We can’t be doing that!” Tears began welling up in Alice’s eyes in response to his sudden outburst. “But Josh …,” she whimpered. “Don’t you love me?” She looked at him expectantly with her watery eyes. “Nooo!!!” he continued yelling. “I-I-I mean, y-yes, I-I m-mean, no!” he stammered. “Aarghh! I don’t love you like thaaat!”
Alice dropped her head seemingly in defeat. But something about her demeanor changed, like a shadow was cast over her eyes. Suddenly Josh felt something scurrying around his scrotch underneath the blanket. He realized it was his sister’s hands trying to undo his belt and zipper. Now even more panicked, he pushed her away more forcefully than before, accidentally throwing the blanket off of her in the process and revealing that she had been naked underneath.
“Alice!! Why the hell are you naked?!?! What is wrong with you today?” Josh kept yelling. With a dark, menacing grin forming on her face, she growled at him, “You better let this happen. We don’t want her to find herself in a compromising situation, do we?” “Wendy…,” Josh gasped, the words getting stuck in his throat. His mind was sent on a rollercoaster, desperately struggling for a solution on how to get out of this situation. But deep down, Josh knew he had nothing against her powers.
Completely dejected, Josh finally resigned himself to his fate. “Alice”, on the other hand, squealed with excitement and, like a child ripping open a present on christmas, frantically tried to get her brother’s dick out of his pants. When she finally freed it from its denim prison, his rigid member sprung out with the energy of a coil spring. She then swung one of her smooth legs over her brother and placed herself squarely on top of him.
Without any further hesitation, “Alice” slowly lowered her unclad, nubile form towards her brother’s penis. His bulbous head at first just barely kissed her velvety folds, but then gently parted them, and finally, by completely piercing her labia, desecrated that holy bond between brother and sister.
“Wendy, we have to stop this! We’re not wearing any protection!” Josh tried to protest one last time. “Don’t be silly, I’m sure this little slut is on birth control” “Alice” hissed. She was straining to force herself down her brother’s girth. “Hhnnnnnghhhoooohhhh my god she is so tight” she said panting. “She must still be a virgin. Well, not anymore, hehe.” Her small, hairless lips formed a tight seal around his thick shaft. To keep going further, she arched her back and angled her hips for maximum penetration.
When she finally bottomed out, “Alice” grabbed Josh’s head and started giving him a deep passionate kiss. Her long, brown hair draped over them, curtailing the world from seeing the forbidden intimacy they were sharing. While they kept kissing, “Alice” started to moan into his mouth, as she began slowly working her way up and down her brother’s shaft. The more their friction and passion increased, the more she ruffled his hair, her hands’ movements becoming more and more frantic.
Meanwhile, Josh moved his hands down his sister’s bare back and glid them first along her waist, then her hips, and finally around the sensual curve of her butt. He gave her firm cheeks a strong squeeze, while at the same time supporting her petite body with his manly hands. At last, he finally gave in to his new-found, forbidden desires and started humping his sister in sync with the rhythm of her movements.
Getting wetter by the second, “Alice’s” juices by now provided enough lubrication for her to easily glide along her brother’s member. She broke off their kiss, sat upgright, and began to drastically increase her speed. As she was bouncing up and down on Josh’s dick, her perky tits kept jiggling wildy about. To aleviate that, she took her brother’s hands and firmly placed them on top of her shapley breasts. He eagerly accepted her offer and began digging his fingers deeply into the tender flesh of his sister’s swollen boobs, ferociously groping and squeezing them like a man who lost all his inhibitions.
Greed seemed to overtake Josh, as he followed his sister’s lead by sitting upright and then tightly embracing her lithe body while she kept viciously riding his cock. Hungrily, he placed his mouth on her delicious breasts and began sucking and licking and biting her nipples, practically devouring her boobs and almost swallowing them whole. His sister rewarded him by giving off a series of high-pitched moans and clamping down on his dick.
“Wendy …,” Josh gasped short of breath and inbetween sucking his sister’s nipples. “What is it, bro?” Alice moaned. “I don’t… I don’t think I can hold it any lo—” was the last thing Josh managed to say before he finally errupted inside his sister like a volcano, spraying his creamy spunk all over his her insides. Feeling her brother’s hot goo coating her inner walls set off “Alice’s” own orgasm, making her join him in his extacy. Her body, which was glistening from all the excertion, began shaking from top to bottom as if a current of electricity ran through her.
When the tension suddenly left her body, “Alice” collapsed on top of her brother. Completely drained, she nestled her head against his chest, breathing heavily and with strands of her sweat-drenched hair sticking to her face. “I love you, Josh,” “Alice” whispered sweetly. “I love you, too,” he sighed unconvincingly. His dick was still inside deep his sister, refusing to go limp.
--------------------------------------------------------
For the past month there had been a large shadow hanging over their household. Wendy’s shenanigans had sowed mistrust and uneasiness among the members of her family. It all came to a head when Alice finally confronted her brother. “Josh, I’m begging you: please tell me the truth!” Alice pleaded. “What’s going on? Why have you been avoiding me? You don’t even look me in the eyes anymore.” “I said, I don’t wanna talk about it,” Josh hissed without even facing her. His eyes were red and on the verge of tears.
Gilbert and Christine heard their children argue, so they went to investigate. “What’s going with the two of you? Why are you making so much noise?” Gilbert said as he stepped into the room. “Josh, has been avoiding me for weeks now and he won’t tell me what his problem is,” Alice said unnerved. “Yeah, I’ve been wondering that, too. Care to explain yourself, son?” Gilbert asked.
Josh tried to block off their barrage of questions, but, after being relentlessly corned by three people, he eventually broke down in tears and confessed how Wendy had taken control of Alice and forced himself onto her, and how he had been unable to resist. The entire room fell silent. Alice’s stomach turned, sickening her to her core. Gilbert was simply stunned, the news leaving his mind completely blank.
Christine, on the other hand, felt an uncontrollable rage explode inside of her. “That’s it!” she yelled with tears of anger in her eyes. “This is way over the line! I’m so sick and tired of her shit. This has to end now!” “Wait! Where are you going?” Gilbert said to the afterimage of his wife as she had already rushed out of the room. The rest of them slowly began to follow her, one after the other, still trying to process the information they had just received.
An absolutely livid Christine stomped furiously down the hallway and violently barged into her daughter’s room, almost knocking the door out of its hinges. There, Wendy laid on her bed and, like so often, just slept. Without waiting for her to wake up, Christine swiftly approached her sleeping daughter, wrapped her hands around her throat, and began strangling her with all her might. Wendy did not seem to make any signs of struggling against her mother’s assault.
“How could you do that?” Christine sobbed uncontrollably as rivers of tears streamed down her face. “I loved you with all my heart. Why did you become such a hateful peson? Where did I go wrong?” she said gritting her teeth. “This is the only way I can make things right!”
Gilbert and Josh were aghast when they stepped into the room and discovered what Christine was doing. Yet, neither of them intervened and tried to stop her. They just stood there and watched.
When everything was over, everybody went quiet again, except for Christine who was unable to stop her tears. Suddenly, Alice, who everyone seemed to have forgotten about, stepped into the room. They all looked at her in disbelief as they watched a creepy, sinister smile form on her pretty face. “No!” Christine whispered. “Actually, yes, mother,” “Alice” countered. “I’m not so easy to get rid of, you see.” “No!” Christine repeated, this time more emphatically. “And from now on, you will all do exactly as I tell you or the police might get an anonymous tip about what has happened to your dearest daughter. Remember this for the rest of you lives: you got blood on your hands, literally, and I won’t hesistate to take any one of you down!” “Alice” said menacingly. It finally dawned on Christine, Gilbert, and Josh that there was no way of escaping Wendy and that they had to resign themselves to the fact that their lives were now fully under her control, essentially making them her personal slaves.
Meanwhile, “Alice”, who was relishing in the power she had over her family, sauntered over towards her father and lifted the front of her skirt, exposing “her” panty-clad pussy. “I think we’re going to have a lot of fun, Daddy,” she whispered with lust dripping in her voice. Both of her small, feminine hands then reached out and grabbed one of her father’s big, manly hands and slowly guided it underneath her skirt and panties and gently placed it onto her already sopping wet pussy. Gilbert was too stunned to stop her, and even if he had not been, he would not have dared to go against her.
Suddenly, both Alice and Gilbert shuddered simultaneously. “We sure will, princess,” “Gilbert” said with a lecherous expression on his face. “He” then slipped a finger inside “his” daughter’s smooth folds and began aggressively fingering her hole. The real Alice was dazed and confused when she finally came to again. “D–Dad?” she stammared. “W–What’s going o–o–oooohhhhnnggg?!” she moaned, being overwhelmed by an unexpected orgasm as her “father” quickly sent her over the edge.
Christine was horrified as she watched her husband molest their daughter in front of her eyes. Unfortunately, she was unable to do anything about it as a shiver ran down her spine and the same spell that had taken over her husband and daughter was now taking hold of her. “And let’s not neglect these two here,” “Christine” said while firmly squeezing “her” boobs against each other. “She” then climbed onto Wendy’s bed on all fours, pulled up her dress and her panties to the side, and openly offered up “her own” snatch. “Josh, be a good son and come over here and show Mommy how much my boy has grown up?”
At last it was Josh’s turn. Before he could really process the actions unfolding in front of him, he was no longer in control of his body. “Don’t mind if I do!” “Josh” replied eagerly. As fast as lightning “he” walked over to his mother, dropped his pants, and slammed his rock-hard errection into her sloppy slit. Christine, now back in control of her body, was overwhelmed with the pleasurable sensation of her son’s girthy member ramming in and out of her. When she felt her son mauling her big tits from behind, she went completely limp in his arms, as the last of her will left her while “her son” kept hammering her hole. Eventually, they both climaxed at the same time and Christine felt her son’s hot fluids spread throughout her inside.
--------------------------------------------------------
That same night it was raining cats and dogs. Gilbert and Josh, equipped with spades, dug a hole in their backyard to dispose of Wendy’s corpse while Christine and “Alice” watched from the kitchen window.
The four of them would spend the rest of their lives living in fear and terror, as Wendy forced them to live out all of her depraved sex fantasies between sister and brother, father and daughter, mother and son, mother and daugher, and even between father and son.
Eventually, when the last of her family members had passed on, Wendy continued to live on as a formless presence, taking over other people, until the end of time.
It was in the very early morning hours. The whole house was pitch-black and its inhabitants were fast asleep, except for one. The only source of light was the glow emenating from a computer monitor. It illuminated Wendy’s face and the strands of greasy hair glued to it. The synthetic light just faintly revealed the mess in her room: the moldy plates, empty take-out boxes, and dirty clothes, all of which were freely intermixed and strewn about.
Wet sounds and a pungent smell filled the air. Wendy sat in her computer chair in just her underwear and masturbated while playing an erotic dating simulator. She had been an avid fan of video games, especially story-driven ones like visual novels, since she was a kid, but since the twenty-three-year-old failed out of college and moved back in with her parents, she had done nothing but sit in front of her computer and play video games all day long.
She used to be somewhat pretty, but she let herself go quite a bit when she essentially barricaded herself into her old childhood room, only ever leaving to use the bathroom. Since then, she had been escaping more and more into the virtual world of various video games, desperately trying to escape her failures in the outside world. The easily achievable goals in those games provided her with at least a fake sense of fullfilment and purpose.
Initially, she stuck to regular video games and story-driven visual novels. But since moving back home, she got fairly addicted to romantic dating simulators, which provided her a with a substitute for the type of relationship she longed for but could not achieve in real life. Things took even more of a downturn when, a few months ago, after having played through virtually all visual novels, she checked out her first incest-themed eroge, a genre she had not paid any attention to before, but now felt compelled to in order to avoid spending any second alone with her own thoughts.
Right in that moment she was playing through a scene where the main character’s adorable little sister snuck into her older brother’s bed and snuggled up to him under the covers. The game quickly turned erotic and, in response, Wendy let out a long, deep grunt, signaling her climax.
To recuperate from her self-satisfaction, Wendy leaned back into her chair and looked up at her dimmly-lit ceiling. After a few moments an idea popped into her head. She got up and, for the first time in a while, left her room for a reason other than to use the bathroom. She quietly crept through the dark hallway and slowly opened the door two rooms further down, trying to keep it from creaking as to not wake the person sleeping inside.
After entering the room, she managed to silently close the door behind her and then tip-toed towards the bed inside. There, she lifted the covers and carefully laid down next to her older brother Josh who was sleeping soundly. She then cozied up to him under the blanket just like she had seen the little sister do in her video game. She was now right next to him with her foul breath caressing his skin.
Wanting to recreate the scene from her video game, Wendy began carefully fishing her brother’s limp dick out of his pyjama pants and gently rubbed it until it was fully errect. She then rolled on top of him, pushed her panties aside, and stealthily slipped his dick into her hungry snatch.
Meanwhile, Josh was having the most amazing dream. In it, he found himself in an infinite, white void where he was hooking up with the most breathtakingly beautiful girl he had ever seen. Her long, brunette hair appeared to be silky-soft as it gently swayed around her slender frame with each motion, lending her an ethereal presence. The only things about her that he found more captivating than her radiant smile were her full, ripe breasts, which were practically begging to be devoured. She seemed really familiar to Josh, although he could not quite place where he had seen her before. Maybe she was an ex-girlfriend he had forgotten about. Nevertheless, he did not want to keep this unknown beauty waiting by fretting about it.
Josh and the mysterious girl had already fully shed their clothes and were eager to get things going. He laid down on the most comfortable bed imaginable, which had appeared out of nowhere without him ever noticing. Lying on his back, he watched as his dream lover expertly fondled his privates while looking up at him with hungry eyes. In no time he was ready to take her. The nameless vixen sat on top of him and began immediately riding him, placing her hands on his hard abs for support. Her hot, silky depths engulfed him completely as her smooth, hairless body writhed with pleasure. Biting her lower lip, she failed to stifle the soft moans escaping from her mouth that accompanied the expressions of extacy on her gorgeous face. They caressed Josh’s ears like the sweatest of melodies, bewitching him like a siren. The pleasure that grew in his groin was overwhelming, beyond anything he had ever experienced in real life.
Yet, something about her felt odd to him. Despite her small size and lithe body, the dreamy nymph on top of him felt unusually heavy. This bizarre fact made him realize that he was actually dreaming, which immediately ripped him from his sleep.
Completely disoriented, the only things Josh could perceive in the dark was labored breathing and groaning, and a heavy weight bouncing up and down on him. At first he hoped that this might be a continuation of his wonderful dream, but when a lurid stench crept up his nose he knew for certain that he was awake. Wanting to find out who or what was disturbing his sweet dreams, he turned to his night stand right beside his bed to turn on the light. For a few seconds the sudden presence of light blinded him like a flash of lightning. But when his eyes had acclimated to the new-found brightness, he was horrified by the ghastly figure sitting on top of him.
“Wendy!!”, Josh exlaimed as he recognized his grody younger sister straddling him, wearing only a bra and panties. Her grin was barely visible through her greasy hair and the bra that had failed to adjust to her increased size dug deeply into her chubby shape, almost cutting off circulation to her formless breasts. “What the hell are you doing in my room in the middle of the night? And why are you sitting on top of me?” Josh demanded angrily. “Oh, Josh,” was the only answer Wendy could moan, never breaking with the rhythm of her movements. Hearing these sexual sounds come from his sister’s mouth was like fingernails on a chalkboard to his ears.
Her abhorrent, yet puzzling, response made Josh’s eyes wander lower. He gagged violently when he discovered his dick was burried deep inside his sister’s rancid, unkempt snatch, even feeling her coarse pubes rubbing against his skin as she was grinding her crotch against his. He felt so repulsed by this disgusting sight that he could have projectile-vomitted every meal he had ever had in his life right in that very moment. Luckily, his stomach was completely empty or he would have made an even bigger mess out of this situation.
“Get off of me!” Josh yelled while forcefully pushing his grody sister away. Wendy fell off his dick, off his bed, and on onto the floor, landing there with a strong thud. She quickly scrambled back onto her feet. “Why did you do that?” she hissed. “That’s what I should be asking! Why were you having sex with me, Wendy? You’re my sister! That’s so fucked!” he exclaimed. “But I’m your cute little sister, bro. Don’t you find me adorable,” she said batting her eye-lids, trying to charm her brother, but somehow ending up looking even creepier.
“Eewww, you’re sick, Wendy! Sick and vile!” Josh said disgusted. “And not just that, you’re also fucking filthy. I’d rather rip my own dick off and poke my eyes out with it than have sex with you, even if we were the last two people on earth stranded on a lonely island! I wish you’d just disappear forever and leave us alone.” Her brother’s harsh remarks finally burst the fantasy that Wendy had built up in her mind over the past few months of playing eroges. The reality she tried to run from came crashing down on her right in this moment, as Josh’s cutting words hurt her deeply.
“Fine!” Wendy said scorned and full of anger. “If you want me to disappear, then that’s what I will do, I guess!” With tears of anger welling up, she squeezed her eyes tightly shut. “Wait! Wendy! Nooo—!” Josh exclaimed, trying to stop her. But it was too late. As if something had zapped the life out of her, Wendy instantly lost all the tension in her body and collapsed face-first onto her brother’s bed. At the same time, Josh’s eyes rolled back into his head and his entire body began convulsing vigorously. Then something inside of him snapped and he, too, lost almost all the tension in his body, just barely being able to stand. His head was loosely dangling from his neck.
After a few moments of silence, Josh seemed to wake up, as both his heads slowly rose up again. But when he opened his eyes, he was no longer in control. His sister Wendy had somehow developed the powers to take over other people’s bodies during her early teenage years. At first she was shy and reluctant about them, as she used to be a gentle soul. She simply could not square it with her conscience to control other people. The most she would do was ride along in the friends or family members of a boy she had a crush on at the time. When her parents found out about her powers, they immediately scolded her and forbade her from ever using her powers. But as Wendy grew older, her parents realized that their daughter did not have any ill intentions and began relaxing about the situation.
But when Wendy failed out of college and her mental health declined, things turned scary for her family. She became more and more controlling and petulant, throwing tamper tantrums anytime anyone disturbed her or tried to tell her what to do. She also became increasingly blasé about using her powers, taking over her family, neighbors, and anyone in reach for the smallest of matters, just so she would never have to leave her room.
On a few occasions Wendy had even used her powers to blackmail people into doing what she wanted, even when she was not possessing them. Another time she had stalked a poor guy who she had become at first infatuated and then obsessed with on social media. She had followed him around as different people, watching every step he made, every second of his life for two months. She only stopped because she eventually became bored of him.
These were the myriad of reasons that her family now lived in fear of her. Her parents could not throw her out because of her powers. They themselves could not move out since all their savings were tied into their house. Their youngest daughter, Alice, refused to leave, as she did not want her parents to suffer alone. And even Josh had moved back in as a means to protect his family, which is why he now found himself not in control of his own body.
“Josh” grinned from ear to ear as he patted down “his” flat chest. “He” then flexed his biceps, admiring his own strength. Next, he grabbed his dick, which was already painfully errect, with both his hands and began firmly squeezing it. He could virtually feel the blood pulsing through the thick meat of his sizeable member. “He” then turned to the person lying on his bed and said, “I’m soooo sorry, ‘sis’. I didn’t mean to hurt you. My words came out all wrong. What I meant to say was that you are the most adorable little sister a big brother could ever wish for! Here, let me show you how much I love you.”
With that, “Josh” stepped towards Wendy’s comatose body and snaked his big, strong hands underneath her torso. “Oh, my. When did my cute little sister grow up to be such a woman?” “he” cooed while groping her flabby breasts. Without turning over her heavy frame, “Josh” glid his rough hands along her pudgy waist and onto her even wider hips, firmly grabbing ahold of them. “He” then carefully wormed his prick into “his sister’s” slimy, hairy cunt, before forcefully jamming his entire length into her unconscious flesh.
Without any further hesitation, “Josh” began viciously fucking his sleeping sister, pumping in and out of her like an animal while groaning and grunting like a bull. “He” nearly worked himself into a frenzy. Wendy’s rotten odor began reeking from all the friction and heat they created, which seemed to turn him on even more. For the next two minutes, the clapping of “his” hips against her sizeable cheeks echoed throughout the room until “he” finally hit is climax and then dumped his thick load inside of “his” sister’s gooey slit. Still inside of her, he collapsed on top of her and under heavy breathing whispered into her ear, “I love you, ‘sis’.”
--------------------------------------------------------
It was very late in the morning, almost creeping on noon, when Christine, the mother of the house, stood in the kitchen and prepared some food. She was cheerfully humming a tune while cutting up a cantalope and placing slices of ham on pieces of crispy toast. She then artfully aranged the food on a plate, in a way that was worthy of a Michelin-starred restaurant. The food was not only delicious but also visually appetizing, and so was her ample bosom that was proudly put on display by a low-cut, floral sundress, which gently hugged her motherly curves.
Still humming to herself, Christine picked up the plate, left the kitchen, and went up the stairs with a joyful bounce to her step, which not only made the hem of her short dress dance around her hips and tickle her thighs but also made her opulent mounds jiggle playfully. Upstairs, she entered her daughter’s dingy room without either knocking or turning on the lights and placed the food on her desk. “Enjoy your breakfast, honey,” she whispered to a sleeping Wendy.
Without any further hesitation, Christine left her daughter’s room and headed straight to the master bedroom. Behind locked doors she made her way over to her full-sized mirror and began admiring herself. Slowly, a big, dirty grin spread across her face. “Thank you, mother, for providing me with such a healthy breakfast,” “Christine” said in a sickly-sweet tone, seemingly mocking herself. “You always taught me to eat my daily share of fruits, and your ‘melons’ are especially delicious,” she said while giving her huge globes a firm squeeze. “She” then slowly moved her hands along “her” waist and hips, closely following and enjoying every inch of her delectable curves, and then began groping her big, womanly ass. “And let’s not forget about your delicious meat! I gotta hand it to you: you got a real meatsuit of a body, mom!”
“Christine” then threw herself onto her bed and immediately began furiously masturbating, not even bothering to undress. One hand tightly squeezed her fleshy tits while the other inserted two fingers into her hungry snatch, dragging her panties along with them as they plummeted the depths of her steaming hot hole that had given birth to three children, one of which was now in control of her body and effectively molesting her own mother.
Regrettably, “Christine” soon had to remove her hand from her supple twins in order to cover her mouth and stiffle her moans, so that she would not alert the whole house to her lewd activities. Meanwhile, the other hand continued to slip in and out of her unabated. Under the assault from such intense stimulation, it did not take long for her to reach her peak, which she celebrated by letting out a long, muffled scream.
The only thing “Christine” was able to do in the immediate aftermath was to lay on her back, breathing heavily, and bask in the afterglow of her orgasm. Her panties and her hand were now drenched in her juices. But, alas, her bliss was soon interrupted by a knock on the door. “Mom, are you in there?” Josh asked loudly through the door. “Have you seen my black shirt? I’ve been looking all over for it!”
“Christine” quickly scrambled onto her feet and straightend out her dress and hair, trying to make herself look as presentable as possible, as to not tip off “her son” to what kept her so busy. She cracked the door open just barely enough to stick her head out, hiding her body behind the door and her dripping wet hand behind her back. “Have you checked the laundry? I’m pretty sure I’ve put it in the wash recently,” she answered his query. “Yeah, I did. I guess I’m gonna check again, just to be sure,” Josh said and was already turning to walk away.
“Wait!” “Christine” suddenly exlaimed a little bit too loudly, as a most devious idea popped into her head. “What?” Josh asked somewhat startled. “You’ve got a smudge on the corner of your mouth” she explained. “Where?” he said while trying to wipe the imaginary stain from his face. “No, it’s still there. Here, let me try,” she said, now fully opening the door and finally stepping out of the room.
Josh was taken by surprise when “his mother” suddenly got so close to him that she was essentially pushing her opulent chest against his torso. Looking down he saw her face with an expresssion of concentration look up at him. Underneath that he caught a glimpse of her soft pillows bulging out of the top of her dress as they were pressed flat against him.
“M–Mom, w–what are you doing?” Jost stammered, as he began to blush. “Hold still! Just let me get it real quick,” “Christine” demanded. Unbeknownst to Josh, though, the hand which “his mother” was now smearing all over his face was still coated in her sticky juices.
Since Josh was quite a bit taller than his mother, “Christine” raised herself up by standing on the tips of her toes to better reach and more closely inspect his face. In the process, she pushed her breasts even deeper into him and slid them up along his chest until their nipples were perfectly aligned with each other.
“M–Mom, s–stop it!” Josh said while struggling to get away from her, as her face was now close enough that he could feel her hot breath on his skin. “Hold still!” “Christine” demanded. “The more you move the longer it will take.” Never having been this close to his own mother, at least not since he was a child, Josh caught a whiff of her perfume which was followed by a strange, musky smell.
Coming into such intimate contact with a woman’s body made the inside of Josh’s pants swell rapidly. His dick did not care who it was, flesh was flesh. But the thought that it was his own mother’s flesh surprisingly made him grow even harder. So hard, in fact, that he was now poking her belly with his manhood.
Appaled by his own reaction, Josh pushed who he thought was his mother away from himself. “Thanks, I think it’s gone now,” he yelled out without looking at her, trying to hide that his face was now a deep crimson. He then hastily fled to his room, almost tripping over himself, as he desperately tried to escape this embarrassing situation. “Christine” on the other just chuckled to herself, as she was highly amused by “her son’s” reaction.
That night Christine and Gilbert could be heard enjoying each other throughout the house.
--------------------------------------------------------
A lot of clanking, rattling, and cursing could be heard coming from the garage. Christine had asked her husband Gilbert to look after the car, since it had been making a lot of weird noises lately and even had briefly died on her the other day. This is why Gilbert, a man in his early fifties who, despite his thinning hair and slight dad bob, had still retained some of his youthful handsomeness, was now bent over the car’s engine covered in dirt and motor oil, occasionally bonking his head on the hood of the car.
Just as he finished changing the oil, his daughter Alice walked in. Unlike her sister Wendy, Alice had always been a Daddy’s girl. She and her father had been attached by the hip to each other ever since she was born. Even throughout puberty, when most other teenagers vie for their independence, she had stayed close to her Dad who had remained a steadfast anchor for her. Even now, the twenty-year-old college student loved spending time with her father more than anything else. Ever since she was a little child, one of her favorite things to do was to sit in her father’s lap and play Super Mario Bros., earning her the nickname “princess”.
There was something about her father’s presence that was incredibly relaxing to her, which is why the slim brunette did not mind him seeing her in only a pair of yoga pants and a tight spaghetti-strap top without a bra. Her outfit revealed the outline of her nubile form in great detail, including her pert buns and her gravity-defying orbs. Even her nipples were poking through the thin fabric of her top as soon as they got a taste of the chilly air inside the garage.
“Hey, Dad! Watcha doing?” Alice exclaimed with a beaming smile on her face. She threw her arms enthusiastically around her father’s waist, smushing her buoyant breasts against his soft belly in the process. “Not much,” Gilbert replied while reciprocating her loving embrace. He rocked her from side to side, thereby squishing his daughter’s youthful mounds even tighter against himself. “Your mother was complaining about the car so I thought maybe I could get the old can working again. What about you, princess? Wanna hang out with your old man?”
“Oh, I’d love to,” Alice said. “But I just came here to get a screwdriver to fix the recliner on my chair.” “Well, then don’t let me stop you,” Gilbert said and booped her on the nose, coating its tip with black grease from his dirty hands. When they released their embrace and Alice made her way towards the shelf on the other side of the garage, Gilbert watched his daughter’s backside and discovered that he had accidentally smeared black grease all over her. Most of it covered her shoulders and upper arms, but some of it even got on her lower back.
The tool she was looking for was located on the top-most shelf, so Alice had to really stretch herself to reach up high. But, it was not enough, as she was still missing a few inches. She then tried jumping up and down, making her luscious body, and especially her firm cheeks, shake vigorously every time she returned to the ground. Yet, she still came up short. For a while, Gilbert closely eyed his daughter’s antics before he walked over to her and said, “Here, let me help you with that.”
Alice suddenly yelped as her father, without warning, scooped up her tight little butt with his big, strong hands, and lifted her up high. His palms essentially provided a seat for her from which she comfortably could reach the tool she needed. Gilbert then gently put her down again, leaving two big, greasy handprints on his daughter’s rear.
Her father’s sudden display of strength left Alice a bit frazzled. For a moment she just stood there in silence, still facing away from him. She did not know what was happening to her. As a kid she had loved being picked up by her Dad and would cling to him like a koala. But that was ages ago. Now that she was fully grown she felt differently. No man had ever handled her like that, lifting her entire adult weight so easily. It somehow made her heart beat much faster and left her short of breath. She tried to swallow down those strange feelings, yet she still blushed when she tucked her long, brunette hair behind her ears.
Alice was in the middle of turning to face her father, wanting to ask him what that was all about, when she suddenly felt as if her feet were knocked away from under her legs, making her trip and fall chest-first towards him. Gilbert instinctively tried to catch her fall, but by doing so his daughter’s perky mounds landed squarely on his big, greasy hands. His dirty palms molded themselves perfectly around the swell of her pliable breasts. Alice thought she might be going crazy, but she could have sworn she had felt her Dad give her boobs a firm squeeze. Nevertheless, her nipples still visibly stiffened.
“Uhm, … Dad?” Alice squeaked with her father’s hands still cupping her twins. “Yes, princess? Are you alright?” Gilbert asked with worry on his face. “Yeah, … I guess so …,” she mumbled while getting back on her own feet. When Gilbert’s hands finally disconnected from his daughter’s body, they revealed yet another pair of big, black handprints, this time squarely on her chest.
“Are you sure? You seem kinda out of it,” Gilbert said while trying to feel his daughter’s forehead with the back of his hand. Alice swatted his hand away more aggressively than she had intended. “Yes, I’m fine,” she said with a bit of agitation in her voice. “I …, uh …, I need to change.”
Unable to deny the heat welling up inside of her, Alice tried to leave as quickly as she could, but on her way out her Dad surprised her yet again by giving her a not-so-fatherly pat on her ass. She turned her head around one last time and to give her “father” a quizzical look, but the expression on his face betrayed nothing but paternal intentions. Yet, as soon as she had left the garage, “Gilbert’s” warm expression turned sinister and a big, wet stain began to form on the crotch of his pants.
--------------------------------------------------------
It was late at night. Christine and Gilbert had gone out earlier that evening and were not expected to return until the next morning, leaving the “kids“ home alone. The whole house was wrapped in silence, except for the blaring of the TV coming from the living room. Josh sat alone on the couch watching a movie when Alice came shuffling into the room. She was completely draped in a giant blanket, dragging a long train behind her, making it almost look like a wedding dress.
“Heeeyy, Josh. What are you doing?” Alice asked drowsily. “Oh, nothing much. Just watching a movie. What’s up with you? Why the huge-ass blanket?” her brother responded. “I’m a little cold. Mind if I join you?” “Sure. Be my guest” he said patting the spot next to him and then placed his arm on the back of the couch. She took up his offer and sat down beside him, putting up her legs and angling them to the side, all while making sure to never leave the comforting warmth of her blanket.
“Oh, hey, isn’t that the movie we used to watch a lot as kids?” Alice asked. “Yeah,” Josh responded. “I happened to come across it while I was flipping through the channels.” “Boy, I haven’t seen it in years. I completely forgot about it. I remember we used to watch it every time it was on. I even used to scour the TV magazines so that I always knew when to catch it,” Alice said excitedly. “Yeah, I’ve been watching it only for a few minutes, yet there are so many lines that come back to me just seconds before they show up in the movie,“ Josh said joining in on the excitement.
The two siblings kept laughing and joking, quoting lines from the movie as they appeared on screen, and reveling in old memories. After sharing lots of heartfelt moments, Alice suddenly asked her brother, “Are you cold, too?” Without waiting for an answer, she began covering him with the excess half of her blanket. “Here, let me give you some of my blanket. That’ll warm you up in no time.” “Well, I wasn’t really cold. But, thanks, I guess,” the young man commented.
Underneath the blanket, Alice sidled up closer to her brother and put her head on his shoulder. They had always gotten along great, yet he was somewhat surprised about how she was acting chummier than usual. But since they were sharing a deeply bonding moment, he didn’t question it any further. Sitting like that with his sister felt comfortable to him, making him relax deeply, and allowing himself to completely get lost in the movie.
For the rest of the night, the two of them kept watching the movie in silence. When it was over, Josh’s immersion finally broke and he came back to the real world. He switched off the TV and was about to turn towards his sister when he noticed that the top of her head was right underneath his nose. Somehow she had sneakily wrapped her arms around his waist and had fallen asleep with her head nestled against his chest. Most of her body laid on top of him in a tight embrace.
Alice’s gentle snores reminded Josh of a cat’s soft purrs. He thought that, in this moment, his little sister was the most adorable. But when the sweet fragrance of her peach-flavored shampoo invaded his nose, it caused something to stir deep inside of him, in a place completely unbeknownst to him. To his shock, he began to grow hard.
Confused about his feelings, Josh just sat there, not daring to make a move. After what seemed like an eternity to him, Alice woke up. Rustling underneath the blanket she looked up at him with bleary eyes. When the vision of her brother’s face came into focus she greeted him with a beaming smile. For a long moment, they just gazed at each other wordlessly. Her big, glimmering eyes looked up at him longingly, which made him blush and melted away all his natural defences. He was now at full mast.
Josh then watched in slow-motion how his sister closed her eyes and moved in closer. When he felt her tender lips on his, he was completly stunned. His jaw dropped in shock, which Alice interpreted as an invitation to sneak her tongue into his mouth. At first he went along with it by pure instinct. But when it finally sank in that he was, in fact, really kissing his sister, he shoved her away in panic, making the blanket slip down a bit, uncovering her bare shoulders.
“Stooooppp!!” Josh yelled. “What are you doing? You’re my sister! We can’t be doing that!” Tears began welling up in Alice’s eyes in response to his sudden outburst. “But Josh …,” she whimpered. “Don’t you love me?” She looked at him expectantly with her watery eyes. “Nooo!!!” he continued yelling. “I-I-I mean, y-yes, I-I m-mean, no!” he stammered. “Aarghh! I don’t love you like thaaat!”
Alice dropped her head seemingly in defeat. But something about her demeanor changed, like a shadow was cast over her eyes. Suddenly Josh felt something scurrying around his scrotch underneath the blanket. He realized it was his sister’s hands trying to undo his belt and zipper. Now even more panicked, he pushed her away more forcefully than before, accidentally throwing the blanket off of her in the process and revealing that she had been naked underneath.
“Alice!! Why the hell are you naked?!?! What is wrong with you today?” Josh kept yelling. With a dark, menacing grin forming on her face, she growled at him, “You better let this happen. We don’t want her to find herself in a compromising situation, do we?” “Wendy…,” Josh gasped, the words getting stuck in his throat. His mind was sent on a rollercoaster, desperately struggling for a solution on how to get out of this situation. But deep down, Josh knew he had nothing against her powers.
Completely dejected, Josh finally resigned himself to his fate. “Alice”, on the other hand, squealed with excitement and, like a child ripping open a present on christmas, frantically tried to get her brother’s dick out of his pants. When she finally freed it from its denim prison, his rigid member sprung out with the energy of a coil spring. She then swung one of her smooth legs over her brother and placed herself squarely on top of him.
Without any further hesitation, “Alice” slowly lowered her unclad, nubile form towards her brother’s penis. His bulbous head at first just barely kissed her velvety folds, but then gently parted them, and finally, by completely piercing her labia, desecrated that holy bond between brother and sister.
“Wendy, we have to stop this! We’re not wearing any protection!” Josh tried to protest one last time. “Don’t be silly, I’m sure this little slut is on birth control” “Alice” hissed. She was straining to force herself down her brother’s girth. “Hhnnnnnghhhoooohhhh my god she is so tight” she said panting. “She must still be a virgin. Well, not anymore, hehe.” Her small, hairless lips formed a tight seal around his thick shaft. To keep going further, she arched her back and angled her hips for maximum penetration.
When she finally bottomed out, “Alice” grabbed Josh’s head and started giving him a deep passionate kiss. Her long, brown hair draped over them, curtailing the world from seeing the forbidden intimacy they were sharing. While they kept kissing, “Alice” started to moan into his mouth, as she began slowly working her way up and down her brother’s shaft. The more their friction and passion increased, the more she ruffled his hair, her hands’ movements becoming more and more frantic.
Meanwhile, Josh moved his hands down his sister’s bare back and glid them first along her waist, then her hips, and finally around the sensual curve of her butt. He gave her firm cheeks a strong squeeze, while at the same time supporting her petite body with his manly hands. At last, he finally gave in to his new-found, forbidden desires and started humping his sister in sync with the rhythm of her movements.
Getting wetter by the second, “Alice’s” juices by now provided enough lubrication for her to easily glide along her brother’s member. She broke off their kiss, sat upgright, and began to drastically increase her speed. As she was bouncing up and down on Josh’s dick, her perky tits kept jiggling wildy about. To aleviate that, she took her brother’s hands and firmly placed them on top of her shapley breasts. He eagerly accepted her offer and began digging his fingers deeply into the tender flesh of his sister’s swollen boobs, ferociously groping and squeezing them like a man who lost all his inhibitions.
Greed seemed to overtake Josh, as he followed his sister’s lead by sitting upright and then tightly embracing her lithe body while she kept viciously riding his cock. Hungrily, he placed his mouth on her delicious breasts and began sucking and licking and biting her nipples, practically devouring her boobs and almost swallowing them whole. His sister rewarded him by giving off a series of high-pitched moans and clamping down on his dick.
“Wendy …,” Josh gasped short of breath and inbetween sucking his sister’s nipples. “What is it, bro?” Alice moaned. “I don’t… I don’t think I can hold it any lo—” was the last thing Josh managed to say before he finally errupted inside his sister like a volcano, spraying his creamy spunk all over his her insides. Feeling her brother’s hot goo coating her inner walls set off “Alice’s” own orgasm, making her join him in his extacy. Her body, which was glistening from all the excertion, began shaking from top to bottom as if a current of electricity ran through her.
When the tension suddenly left her body, “Alice” collapsed on top of her brother. Completely drained, she nestled her head against his chest, breathing heavily and with strands of her sweat-drenched hair sticking to her face. “I love you, Josh,” “Alice” whispered sweetly. “I love you, too,” he sighed unconvincingly. His dick was still inside deep his sister, refusing to go limp.
--------------------------------------------------------
For the past month there had been a large shadow hanging over their household. Wendy’s shenanigans had sowed mistrust and uneasiness among the members of her family. It all came to a head when Alice finally confronted her brother. “Josh, I’m begging you: please tell me the truth!” Alice pleaded. “What’s going on? Why have you been avoiding me? You don’t even look me in the eyes anymore.” “I said, I don’t wanna talk about it,” Josh hissed without even facing her. His eyes were red and on the verge of tears.
Gilbert and Christine heard their children argue, so they went to investigate. “What’s going with the two of you? Why are you making so much noise?” Gilbert said as he stepped into the room. “Josh, has been avoiding me for weeks now and he won’t tell me what his problem is,” Alice said unnerved. “Yeah, I’ve been wondering that, too. Care to explain yourself, son?” Gilbert asked.
Josh tried to block off their barrage of questions, but, after being relentlessly corned by three people, he eventually broke down in tears and confessed how Wendy had taken control of Alice and forced himself onto her, and how he had been unable to resist. The entire room fell silent. Alice’s stomach turned, sickening her to her core. Gilbert was simply stunned, the news leaving his mind completely blank.
Christine, on the other hand, felt an uncontrollable rage explode inside of her. “That’s it!” she yelled with tears of anger in her eyes. “This is way over the line! I’m so sick and tired of her shit. This has to end now!” “Wait! Where are you going?” Gilbert said to the afterimage of his wife as she had already rushed out of the room. The rest of them slowly began to follow her, one after the other, still trying to process the information they had just received.
An absolutely livid Christine stomped furiously down the hallway and violently barged into her daughter’s room, almost knocking the door out of its hinges. There, Wendy laid on her bed and, like so often, just slept. Without waiting for her to wake up, Christine swiftly approached her sleeping daughter, wrapped her hands around her throat, and began strangling her with all her might. Wendy did not seem to make any signs of struggling against her mother’s assault.
“How could you do that?” Christine sobbed uncontrollably as rivers of tears streamed down her face. “I loved you with all my heart. Why did you become such a hateful peson? Where did I go wrong?” she said gritting her teeth. “This is the only way I can make things right!”
Gilbert and Josh were aghast when they stepped into the room and discovered what Christine was doing. Yet, neither of them intervened and tried to stop her. They just stood there and watched.
When everything was over, everybody went quiet again, except for Christine who was unable to stop her tears. Suddenly, Alice, who everyone seemed to have forgotten about, stepped into the room. They all looked at her in disbelief as they watched a creepy, sinister smile form on her pretty face. “No!” Christine whispered. “Actually, yes, mother,” “Alice” countered. “I’m not so easy to get rid of, you see.” “No!” Christine repeated, this time more emphatically. “And from now on, you will all do exactly as I tell you or the police might get an anonymous tip about what has happened to your dearest daughter. Remember this for the rest of you lives: you got blood on your hands, literally, and I won’t hesistate to take any one of you down!” “Alice” said menacingly. It finally dawned on Christine, Gilbert, and Josh that there was no way of escaping Wendy and that they had to resign themselves to the fact that their lives were now fully under her control, essentially making them her personal slaves.
Meanwhile, “Alice”, who was relishing in the power she had over her family, sauntered over towards her father and lifted the front of her skirt, exposing “her” panty-clad pussy. “I think we’re going to have a lot of fun, Daddy,” she whispered with lust dripping in her voice. Both of her small, feminine hands then reached out and grabbed one of her father’s big, manly hands and slowly guided it underneath her skirt and panties and gently placed it onto her already sopping wet pussy. Gilbert was too stunned to stop her, and even if he had not been, he would not have dared to go against her.
Suddenly, both Alice and Gilbert shuddered simultaneously. “We sure will, princess,” “Gilbert” said with a lecherous expression on his face. “He” then slipped a finger inside “his” daughter’s smooth folds and began aggressively fingering her hole. The real Alice was dazed and confused when she finally came to again. “D–Dad?” she stammared. “W–What’s going o–o–oooohhhhnnggg?!” she moaned, being overwhelmed by an unexpected orgasm as her “father” quickly sent her over the edge.
Christine was horrified as she watched her husband molest their daughter in front of her eyes. Unfortunately, she was unable to do anything about it as a shiver ran down her spine and the same spell that had taken over her husband and daughter was now taking hold of her. “And let’s not neglect these two here,” “Christine” said while firmly squeezing “her” boobs against each other. “She” then climbed onto Wendy’s bed on all fours, pulled up her dress and her panties to the side, and openly offered up “her own” snatch. “Josh, be a good son and come over here and show Mommy how much my boy has grown up?”
At last it was Josh’s turn. Before he could really process the actions unfolding in front of him, he was no longer in control of his body. “Don’t mind if I do!” “Josh” replied eagerly. As fast as lightning “he” walked over to his mother, dropped his pants, and slammed his rock-hard errection into her sloppy slit. Christine, now back in control of her body, was overwhelmed with the pleasurable sensation of her son’s girthy member ramming in and out of her. When she felt her son mauling her big tits from behind, she went completely limp in his arms, as the last of her will left her while “her son” kept hammering her hole. Eventually, they both climaxed at the same time and Christine felt her son’s hot fluids spread throughout her inside.
--------------------------------------------------------
That same night it was raining cats and dogs. Gilbert and Josh, equipped with spades, dug a hole in their backyard to dispose of Wendy’s corpse while Christine and “Alice” watched from the kitchen window.
The four of them would spend the rest of their lives living in fear and terror, as Wendy forced them to live out all of her depraved sex fantasies between sister and brother, father and daughter, mother and son, mother and daugher, and even between father and son.
Eventually, when the last of her family members had passed on, Wendy continued to live on as a formless presence, taking over other people, until the end of time.
1
7.4K
888
2
0
Robert got a locket that allows him to possess anybody so long he has the person’s hair in it. This time he tries to posses his crush Cassandra, a slim goth lady on campus. Only he got something wrong: Cassandra wasn’t her name.
The attendant just let me in the laundry service without second guessing. I just walked through the front door wearing some safety vest claiming to be a safety inspector. I even had a hard hat and some papers I scribbled on as a back up for proof but the owner didn’t care.
He just said, “Do I need to pay anything?”
Obviously I said no. “It’s just a surprise inspection.”
“Then don’t take too long.”
“It won’t take too long.”
This was a lot easier than I thought.
You would think that security would be a lot tighter than this… but then again the Louvre got robbed so maybe people just easily trust the safety vest.
I breezed through the front of the laundromat. It was just stacks of washing machines lining up the walls. There were a couple of benches where people could sit and watch the damn things like those old TVs.
Oh I’m blabbering right now. I need to go deeper.
“Where do you keep your dirty clothes?”
“We clean them.”
“Yeah but before that. Say someone drops of clothes and you’re packed so you gotta make it wait somewhere. Where do you keep those.”
The owner’s eyes lit up, more concerned than anything. “Oh, they go into storage— but we immediately wash them. Thoroughly too.”
“I— don’t need the details… just show me where it is.”
He didn’t even fight me, thank god. The storage room was cramped. Cramped from all of these damn clothes. Somehow it was organized though, from A to Z. I had to shuffle my way to C only. That’s where I needed to be.
“Achoo!”
Could need a good dusting too. I fake scribbled on my paper. The owner couldn’t see what I wrote but his reserved sigh was all I needed to know it was over for him.
Lucky for him I’m not ratting him out… after all I’m about to do something even more unforgivable than a poorly maintained room. I leaned over to the C-stack. There were two boxes with Cass written on it. Weird, they all had underwear. Not that I’m complaining I needed that after all.
“Which one is hers…” I mean it’s obviously the black panties ones right?
“Excuse me?”
“Uhh, Iisten, Mr Detergent? This is the type of stuff we’re trained to sniff out.”
“But we just got this today! It’ll be out before you know it.”
“Right, I’m gonna need to inspect these evidence in HQ. We’ll send this back in a jiffy. Promise.” I carried the two Cass’s and made way for the exit.
To my surprise, Mr Detergent (not his actual name) took a stand and grabbed me by the arm.
“I’m sorry but you can only bring one.”
“L—let me pick.” One had colors more than a rainbow puke, sparkling glitter and screamed cutesy. The other was mostly black laces and… extremely risqué taste. Well the choice seemed easy…
I gave away the rainbow pile and left the building. I had all I needed for my experiment.
———
It wasn’t right to call it an experiment. For two reasons…
One, I wasn’t in my lab. This was my apartment. It fit none of the criteria of a great lab. Lab’s were like all white and clean with bright lights. My single room apartment, more aptly called a studio, needed house cleaning two semesters ago. My sofa was older than my land lord. But eh, rent is cheap so I’m not complaining too much.
I put down the pile of clothes on the coffee table. Just beside my unfinished box of pizza, for decoration. I’ll have some later when all of this is done.
And two, I pulled out a locket, this has nothing to do with science. You see, a young lady with huge honkers approached me one day asking if I wanted to see life in a better view. I thought, ‘damn those are some massive knockers’, then she slapped me in the face… nearly knocked the soul out of me.
Before leaving, she gifted me this locket.
‘Place the hair of who you desire into this and get your wish, dumbass.’
That was a week ago. I got slapped and the stinging never really went away, figuratively.
I don’t even know why I was doing it but there’s no point dwelling. It’s said to bring me closer to the one I desire. Then I want to be with Cassandra. She’s a goth lady. I never really talked to her. She doesn’t talk much but damn is she a looker.
I pulled out one of Cass’s underwear. It was a thong. I was already in deep so what the heck. I gave it a good sniff.
Lilac.
“She’s definitely crazy in the sheets damn.”
I picked off one of the follicles entrenched in the thong. She probably doesn’t shave and I don’t know how to feel about that. Well I guess I feel like this plan better work, or else I just did something unforgivable… and unforgettable.
I placed the hair inside the locket. It closed by itself.
———
I immediately knew something was off the moment I woke up in a different living room.
The first thing I did when I could move was run to the mirror.
Oh! And guess what? I’ve got tits.
Not man titties — actual Yamato cannon titties.
I thought this was a dream so I lifted the globes up— then dropped them. They plopped right down, bouncing a little bit.
“???”
And my reflection was not my own. So I thought, would I be in Cassandra’s body? Inside the goth beauty’s body, now that would have been a twist. But here’s the problem… It wasn’t Cassandra’s either!
I did jumping and watched the woman jump. Her boobs jiggled a lot but that makes sense since her melons were nearly the size of literal melons.
This was my first rodeo yet I had no issue moving in this body. I turned around and watched the beauty do the same. She wasn’t doing it in a sexy stripper kind a way. Hell she moved like how I moved. I tried to do the robot and she did as well.
I skipped all the pleasantries threw my ass back hoping to god no one saw me do that and guess what? She twerked right back. Ten times the recoil, ‘cus I saw her ass clap I heard it too! It was like an actual clap with a soft plop just to remind you that was flesh and the good stuff.
I felt a boner coming but there’s no pipe to feel. Something just started aching down there. Her nipples were hardening. And you know the weirdest part?
“I felt that clap…” I said. She said. We both said it. I was her. She was me.
This was crazy! And the thought of seeing this 9/10 dolly parton inspired lady do the dumbest shit was scarousing me. But that wasn’t right.
“Where the hell is Cassandra? Who the hell is this blonde bombshell?”
“… uhh, you’re right here Cass. Also way to suck your own clit, glazing yourself.”
Fate had a funny way of answering you. Because Cassandra was right there by the door — beautiful Cassandra with her pale skin complimenting her dark fashion — watching me throw it back, freaky style. No, she was watching this body twerk ‘F R E A K Y’ style like an idiot, get it right. She had an unsurprised look while I most certainly looked half dead from the shock. Wait—
“But I thought you were Cassandra?”
“No.”
“Cass right?”
“Yeah.”
“Cassandra?”
“Never. Did you hit your head or something?”
This was confusing me. What the hell was going on?!
“Let’s assume I did… Like I’m a blonde so I’m dumb right? So like, who am I exactly.”
“Alright, whatever…” Cassandra sighed “First, you’re not a dumb blonde. You hate being called that and you even got the GPA to prove it—“
“I’m a genius?”
“You’re above average— let me finish answering Cass!”
Okay why was she pouting like that— you’re making me melt with your smile. Also, I think I’m experiencing my first lady boner. Something is getting hard down there… wherever.
“Second, we both call each other Cass because we thought it’d be cool — I’m Cassie, you’re Cassandra.”
What? Ok, I just got confirm—
“We’re friends?” The way I said it was more pure and poignant than I thought I ever could. It was like this body was having an effect on me…
Instead of acting like a monolith, Cassie smiled back. In that cute goth way that teased you. “What was it you said before last summer? Besties.”
A galaxy worth of power just surged into me. It condensed into a tiny ball of energy heading for this body’s core, further burrowing deep in Cass’s nether, before it erupted like the second big bang.
I came. Cassandra came.
I crumpled to the floor.
“Cass, what the fu—!”
“I’m gonna need some ice down there…”
The attendant just let me in the laundry service without second guessing. I just walked through the front door wearing some safety vest claiming to be a safety inspector. I even had a hard hat and some papers I scribbled on as a back up for proof but the owner didn’t care.
He just said, “Do I need to pay anything?”
Obviously I said no. “It’s just a surprise inspection.”
“Then don’t take too long.”
“It won’t take too long.”
This was a lot easier than I thought.
You would think that security would be a lot tighter than this… but then again the Louvre got robbed so maybe people just easily trust the safety vest.
I breezed through the front of the laundromat. It was just stacks of washing machines lining up the walls. There were a couple of benches where people could sit and watch the damn things like those old TVs.
Oh I’m blabbering right now. I need to go deeper.
“Where do you keep your dirty clothes?”
“We clean them.”
“Yeah but before that. Say someone drops of clothes and you’re packed so you gotta make it wait somewhere. Where do you keep those.”
The owner’s eyes lit up, more concerned than anything. “Oh, they go into storage— but we immediately wash them. Thoroughly too.”
“I— don’t need the details… just show me where it is.”
He didn’t even fight me, thank god. The storage room was cramped. Cramped from all of these damn clothes. Somehow it was organized though, from A to Z. I had to shuffle my way to C only. That’s where I needed to be.
“Achoo!”
Could need a good dusting too. I fake scribbled on my paper. The owner couldn’t see what I wrote but his reserved sigh was all I needed to know it was over for him.
Lucky for him I’m not ratting him out… after all I’m about to do something even more unforgivable than a poorly maintained room. I leaned over to the C-stack. There were two boxes with Cass written on it. Weird, they all had underwear. Not that I’m complaining I needed that after all.
“Which one is hers…” I mean it’s obviously the black panties ones right?
“Excuse me?”
“Uhh, Iisten, Mr Detergent? This is the type of stuff we’re trained to sniff out.”
“But we just got this today! It’ll be out before you know it.”
“Right, I’m gonna need to inspect these evidence in HQ. We’ll send this back in a jiffy. Promise.” I carried the two Cass’s and made way for the exit.
To my surprise, Mr Detergent (not his actual name) took a stand and grabbed me by the arm.
“I’m sorry but you can only bring one.”
“L—let me pick.” One had colors more than a rainbow puke, sparkling glitter and screamed cutesy. The other was mostly black laces and… extremely risqué taste. Well the choice seemed easy…
I gave away the rainbow pile and left the building. I had all I needed for my experiment.
———
It wasn’t right to call it an experiment. For two reasons…
One, I wasn’t in my lab. This was my apartment. It fit none of the criteria of a great lab. Lab’s were like all white and clean with bright lights. My single room apartment, more aptly called a studio, needed house cleaning two semesters ago. My sofa was older than my land lord. But eh, rent is cheap so I’m not complaining too much.
I put down the pile of clothes on the coffee table. Just beside my unfinished box of pizza, for decoration. I’ll have some later when all of this is done.
And two, I pulled out a locket, this has nothing to do with science. You see, a young lady with huge honkers approached me one day asking if I wanted to see life in a better view. I thought, ‘damn those are some massive knockers’, then she slapped me in the face… nearly knocked the soul out of me.
Before leaving, she gifted me this locket.
‘Place the hair of who you desire into this and get your wish, dumbass.’
That was a week ago. I got slapped and the stinging never really went away, figuratively.
I don’t even know why I was doing it but there’s no point dwelling. It’s said to bring me closer to the one I desire. Then I want to be with Cassandra. She’s a goth lady. I never really talked to her. She doesn’t talk much but damn is she a looker.
I pulled out one of Cass’s underwear. It was a thong. I was already in deep so what the heck. I gave it a good sniff.
Lilac.
“She’s definitely crazy in the sheets damn.”
I picked off one of the follicles entrenched in the thong. She probably doesn’t shave and I don’t know how to feel about that. Well I guess I feel like this plan better work, or else I just did something unforgivable… and unforgettable.
I placed the hair inside the locket. It closed by itself.
———
I immediately knew something was off the moment I woke up in a different living room.
The first thing I did when I could move was run to the mirror.
Oh! And guess what? I’ve got tits.
Not man titties — actual Yamato cannon titties.
I thought this was a dream so I lifted the globes up— then dropped them. They plopped right down, bouncing a little bit.
“???”
And my reflection was not my own. So I thought, would I be in Cassandra’s body? Inside the goth beauty’s body, now that would have been a twist. But here’s the problem… It wasn’t Cassandra’s either!
I did jumping and watched the woman jump. Her boobs jiggled a lot but that makes sense since her melons were nearly the size of literal melons.
This was my first rodeo yet I had no issue moving in this body. I turned around and watched the beauty do the same. She wasn’t doing it in a sexy stripper kind a way. Hell she moved like how I moved. I tried to do the robot and she did as well.
I skipped all the pleasantries threw my ass back hoping to god no one saw me do that and guess what? She twerked right back. Ten times the recoil, ‘cus I saw her ass clap I heard it too! It was like an actual clap with a soft plop just to remind you that was flesh and the good stuff.
I felt a boner coming but there’s no pipe to feel. Something just started aching down there. Her nipples were hardening. And you know the weirdest part?
“I felt that clap…” I said. She said. We both said it. I was her. She was me.
This was crazy! And the thought of seeing this 9/10 dolly parton inspired lady do the dumbest shit was scarousing me. But that wasn’t right.
“Where the hell is Cassandra? Who the hell is this blonde bombshell?”
“… uhh, you’re right here Cass. Also way to suck your own clit, glazing yourself.”
Fate had a funny way of answering you. Because Cassandra was right there by the door — beautiful Cassandra with her pale skin complimenting her dark fashion — watching me throw it back, freaky style. No, she was watching this body twerk ‘F R E A K Y’ style like an idiot, get it right. She had an unsurprised look while I most certainly looked half dead from the shock. Wait—
“But I thought you were Cassandra?”
“No.”
“Cass right?”
“Yeah.”
“Cassandra?”
“Never. Did you hit your head or something?”
This was confusing me. What the hell was going on?!
“Let’s assume I did… Like I’m a blonde so I’m dumb right? So like, who am I exactly.”
“Alright, whatever…” Cassandra sighed “First, you’re not a dumb blonde. You hate being called that and you even got the GPA to prove it—“
“I’m a genius?”
“You’re above average— let me finish answering Cass!”
Okay why was she pouting like that— you’re making me melt with your smile. Also, I think I’m experiencing my first lady boner. Something is getting hard down there… wherever.
“Second, we both call each other Cass because we thought it’d be cool — I’m Cassie, you’re Cassandra.”
What? Ok, I just got confirm—
“We’re friends?” The way I said it was more pure and poignant than I thought I ever could. It was like this body was having an effect on me…
Instead of acting like a monolith, Cassie smiled back. In that cute goth way that teased you. “What was it you said before last summer? Besties.”
A galaxy worth of power just surged into me. It condensed into a tiny ball of energy heading for this body’s core, further burrowing deep in Cass’s nether, before it erupted like the second big bang.
I came. Cassandra came.
I crumpled to the floor.
“Cass, what the fu—!”
“I’m gonna need some ice down there…”
2
3.3K
799
6
0
In Cambiada, a bullied boy got possession of a small mirror with the promise that will make him "get out of his own head". He plan to use it to change his life and possible get revenge on his bully.
"Huff... Puff..."
Donnie heaved as the used his hand to balance against the wall. Leo has once again waited for him after school, and not wanting to be somethed to the normal abuse of his opressor, he tried to run.
Miracously, against all odds, this time he had lost his persecutor, but has left him without air and sweating profusedly, his bad atlethic state being the biggest reason behind it.
"Where... am I?" Donnie had run without caring where he was going, running across streets and alleyways. As he looked around, he had finished in front of a small antiquity store, the old sign indicated that he was in front of "Delphi's", whatever it was. From outside he could seen books, drawers and dolls, mirrors and jewelry, a collection of different object that only had one thing in common - they were noticible old.
"When in rome..." the scawny boy would any other day of the week have come as the typical nerd fan of video games and anime, but close friend of his knew that he also had the odd eccentric streak, having a collection of sort obtained principally through the internet or antiquary store whenever he was traveling with his family.
Little light passed through the dirty windows, most of the light came from an old candelabrum that together with the heavy smell of rich incense, gave everything around a rusty feel. Walking by, different shelves were stacked by aged, leather-bound books and the different tables displayed eerie looking items which would not be out of place at a Halloween store.
"Can I help you baby?", Donnie jumped a bit at the old, slightly cracking female voice to see Delphi Grey. She was an old woman, dressed like an eccentric but with a wise face.
"Umm..." did he needed help? His life had more downs than ups. Constant bullying and being compared to her head cheerleader of a sister had brought stress that had accumulated until the point that at any moment he would explode, but in a way that he wasn't sure how. "Um... Yeah", Donnie finally replied, a bit embarrassed,"I was just looking for something that can offer a change of perspective".
"Oh?", Delphi asked,"In what way?". Through the heavy lenses of her, Donnie felt as if she could read his soul.
"Well.... My mom's never home and seems to be stressed all the time", Donnie began in a tirade, "My sister's too into herself and needs to consider others. I am constantly picked up in school... I-I just need to get out of my own head!", Donnie couldn't believe he had divulged all of this to the woman. For some reason, it just poured from him.
"Ah!", Delphi nodded, "I think I have just the thing for you".
The old woman disappeared behind the counter, a heavy curtain blocked the sight of her. Not one minute later she returned with a strange and old hand mirror.
The object was made of a black material with angular definitions all around the handle, the surface seemed to consist on a piece of metal fixed to the structure - the reflection that it gave wasn't clear, nothing like an actual mirror finish, and it made Donnie think of a slice of metal.
"...This is the Dionisan Mirror... in reality nobody knows if that was the original name or something that came to be..." Delphi said when she put the mirror on the counter. On a closer inspection on the frame of the mirror were different inscriptions made in some kind of language that Donnie couldn't recognize. Taking the mirror in his hands, it felt as if it was made from wood. The surface reflected, albeit with difficulties, the scrutinizing gaze of Donnie.
"But... but how is this going to help me?"
"Full left turn to capture the visage... the knob will not turn left any more meanwhile there is a visage inside... Full right turn to release the visage" the gypsy said as she indicated a knob at the bottom down of the handle which had passed unnoticed to Donnie. In closer inspection a fine line created a knob at the bottom of the handle. "Follow the inscription with a finger, from left to right to change appearance with the visage..." she finalized indicating the inscription and the motion to follow.
"I don't understand..."
"You want to get out from your mind. Experimenting a different visage can help you to change your perspectives..." she said as a matter of fact, in a weird trance like voice, was she on drugs?
Some seconds passed between the both of them, Donnie trying to make sense of what Delphi was saying - the stuff with the visage for a start - and Delphi observing the reaction of Donnie; Both of them immobile meanwhile this confrontation happened.
Some more seconds, Delphi becoming exasperated until she finally said, "It's 50 bucks please" returning to her normal tone of voice, the one that she has been using was clearly part of a performance.
"What!? I don't have that money... First of all I still don't know what this does!"
"Ok, ok, let's do this. You can keep it and if it changes your life, you come here and pay me the 50 bucks that I asked, otherwise you give me back the mirror, deal?"
What possibly could a mirror do for him? Donnie was sure that a mirror wouldn't change his life, and the gypsy has been acting strange. Something was telling him that the mirror didn't cost that quantity of money, but Donnie didn't have anything to lose.
"Deal..."
And with that Donnie was out of the store, with a strange looking mirror that supposedly would change his life, "How the fuck should I use this..." Even if the mirror was intended for self exploration - looking at oneself in it - it made a horrible job. At most, he could see his very distorted form and inquisitive gaze.
The walk towards home was filled with these thoughts, the only conclusion that he arrived would be to wait a week and then give it back. Even like that, Donnie was sure that even if he didn't give it back it wouldn't matter, probably the woman wouldn't miss this mirror as she simply gave it away in order to get rid of trash.
---
"Donnie! What is this?" his sister Bella asked once she saw the mirror that Donnie had left on the table of the living room when he arrived back home.
He was preparing himself a sandwich in the kitchen so he answer her back shouting, without looking at what she was doing "A kind of a prop... a gypsy lady give it to me, saying that it's something that can change my life..."
"Yeah, right... If this is a mirror, it's a shitty one... And how should you use it?"
"She said something about rotating the knob at the bottom of the handle to the left." he awaited further questions but they didn't come. Instead the sound of something falling to the floor was heard short after. "Bella?"
Donnie went back to the living room. It was empty and at the feet of the table was the mirror, apparently it has fell when Gabriella left it back from where she took it.
Doonie picked it, but he threw it when he gazed upon his reflection.
"What the-" Picking it up again, there was no more the diffused reflection that was characteristic from the mirror, it has corrected itself and now the strange surface gave a clear image of everything that was reflected in it.
But instead of seeing his face looking back at him, this time was the face of his sister, mimicking each and every one of his movements and expressions, which in these moments was only one;
Fright.
"Bella... Bella! Can you hear me!?" Donnie's sister was moving her mouth in the mirror, but he couldn't hear anything. The look of apprehension on Gabriella's face was agitating Donnie second by second, to the point that Donnie was fearing a panic attack. "Oh God! Bella I will help you!"
Without waiting for an answer Donnie ran to his room, surely there would be something on the internet? If this was real - and if magic was real - the implications were only adding to the list of problem in Donnie's mind. He hoped that all of this was a dream... but everything pointed that in this case, in the best of cases, it was a nightmare.
"Oh god, oh god, oh god...." the room was as he had left it this morning, bedsheets disordered and put together at the end of the bed and on the seat that he used for his computer there were all the clothes yet to be cleaned. The large mirror at the front of his wardrobe reflecting each and every move that Donnie was making, from his frantic movement to his desperate expression. Taking the hand mirror to his eyes height he shouted "Don't worry Bella! I will take you out from there, I just need to-"
Something was off... from his position, he was facing his wardrobe mirror that reflected his full body, and in his hand at around his face height, he has her sister face... Something about the expression of both his and Bella was bugging him out. Slowly, he approached the big mirror and put the small mirror side by side always at his face height. Donnie and Bella expression were the same, differing only in looks alone.
Bringing the free hand to his face, Donnie watched not only as his reflection made the same, but the Bella's one imitate him as if it was his reflection, "Bella...? Can you hear...me?" Bella in the mirror moved her mouth not as if asking for help, but as a reflection of him being Bella. From his face to his hair to his body, Bella imitated every each of his moves. "If this is real, then..." as a final test, he started rising his t-shirt, but meanwhile the image in the little mirror showed the movement of her hand, it wasn't able to move the clothes compared to Donnie.
"Fuck me..."
It was certain that Bella was trapped in the mirror, and that now the mirror reflected him as Bella, but was she aware of what was happening outside the mirror? was she conscious that her brother was making her move in any way that he liked and that he could see her as he would like just by moving the mirror in certain ways... better not go there, she is my sister, Donnie though, still looking at Bella reflection.
"What was what that gypsy was saying.... Full turn left to absorb?" trying to turn the knob to the left, it was locked as she said it would be - meanwhile a visage was inside - "Follow the inscription to change..." he said looking at the runes by the frame, he started touching them but stopped himself when he was at the zenith - wouldn't like to cause an unnecessary transformation - "And full turn right to liberate!" he said at the same time that he did the motion that he had been told to do.
Instantly, as if being sucked out from the mirror, Gabriella body was thrown out from the direction that the mirror was facing, him. The unexpected release together with the weight of Gabriella body made Donnie fell to the floor, with Bella on top of him.
Fortunately she was asleep.
"Bella! Bella, oh my god you are free!" he shouted taking her sister by her shoulder after he was freed of her weight. Gabriella was sleeping normally, dreaming even. "Bella, wake up, please!" What if she couldn't wake up? Because of this fear, he started shaking her from the shoulder, increasing his force until finally, she started moving, She is alive!. Gabriella started to wake up, and after frowning and looking at every side - as disoriented - she looked directly at Donnie.
_What if she remembers everything? What should I tell her? What-_
"What I'm doing in your room, Donnie?" the voice of Bella was very slow, similar to the one that she use at mornings after just waken up, "I was in the living room... and then" she looked lost for words.
"Youstartedtofellasleep... and when I came back to my room, you were sleeping in my bed..."
"Really?... I guess..." and with that she stood up and left, still with a disoriented look.
Donnie remained fixed in his position. What have just happen? The mirror was magical and it was not a prop? I will have to pay 50 dollars!? What more can I do? Can I become anyone? Magic was real? All kind of though started floating in Donnie's mind, the possibilities and implications of his new mirror left him overwhelmed.
The only thing certain for now was that whatever happened meanwhile a person was inside the mirror, they wouldn't remember.
...But this only brought more questions to mind, interrogatives that Donnie needed to figure out before having a plan of action in how to use the mirror.
---
In his room, Donnie was walking left and right, periodically looking towards the mirror resting in the desk, and then again to repeat this routine. He had done this thing for at least one hour now as he thought about the implication of what he could do it, how he could do it, and the fact that magic was real. He had looked online, on the web and in weird forum were people fantasized about being other people.
Donnie had never thought of it, about being other one apart from himself - yes, he wanted to not be a nerd, to be popular with the girls and had thought of how it would be to be another person, but have never entertained the idea. Now instead, given the possibility, it was as if the mirror was whispering to him, to abuse it.
_But... but..._
He had lost time reading different stories and anecdotes, captions and role plays - the fetish unkown to him was more big than he had though.
_What would they do it with this?_
He had wanted to get out from his head, and with the mirror, he could go in another head.
"Donnie, dinner is ready!" from outside his door the voice of his sister had startled him, doing a little jump. The tradition of eating in family was specially more strict now than ever since the divorce of her mom.
Going down and being seated with them, talking about the day and about news Donnie couldn't help for his sight to wander in the bodies of the two people, two females closest to him. His sister with the golden locks and pearl white smile, popular and charismatic with a lot of friends, he didn't want to think about it but her body in perfect condition because of all of the training as cheerleader left her as a prime subject. Just thinking about how earlier in the day he had seen her reflection in the mirror was making him hard... If he had just completed the inscription... But it was wrong...
"Donnie, are you listening?"
"Yes, it's wrong!" a pause and rubor, he cleared his voice, "sorry, what were you saying?"
"I swear, I worked all the day for you and your sister and..." his mother continue with the tirade of a forty something female consumed by divorce and work. His father had always said that your mother was a workaholic, and he couldn't not agree with it. As she talked, Donnie noticed that she released an aura that commanded other to respect her, to listen to her, to follow her, all the qualities that he wished he had.
His sister would become suspicios if she become asleep for the second time in the day without her consciense, so it was later in night when her mother was entering the bathroom to wash herself that Donnie decided to act. Hiding in the corner, his positioned the mirror so her mother would be right in the middle in the moment that she would open the bathroom door. As he heard the knob turnin, Donnie turned left the knob of the mirror. He remained like that, petrified in the spot as he tried to hear for any hint that his mother was still there, the door closing, some steps, anything.
As he slowly turned the mirror towards him, in it the reflection of his mother could be seen. A crazy smile appeared at this moment as Donnie run towards the bathroom and closed it behind him.
"Yes!" The mirror could be used from away, as long as a person was in the reflection. Just this fact alone justified what he had done, and now it was time to reapt the benefits. Turned towards him, his mother face in the reflection of the mirro, with a slow motion he passed hid index finger over the weird runes of the mirror, until he was back wher he started. It felt as if a fuzzy fog was created within him and the mirror - his image being exchanged with his mother - but it only lasted a moment, and this time in the reflection was his face.
"Did it-" he had to stop, his voice sounding feminine and mature. The hand that held the mirror seemed more delicate and thin, but also older given the wrinkles that could be seen from near. He walked towards the mirror, feeling how his new hips rocket left and right. In it, it wasn't his reflection that he had become accustomed to see, but his mother. Green eyes, short hair, same pearl like teeth as your sister. He could feel her tight clothes, the pain in the bones, the constricted the feeling of her bra and how a piece of cloth was alodged firmly in his mother crack. "I did it!"
In front of the mirror, Donnie frenetically tried to disrobe all of her clothes, having particular problems with the black bra now in his possession. The naked body of his mother, taut and slender didn't seem to be of a forty something woman - she took great care of her body, eating healthy and regularly going to the gym - but the pains on the joints gave away her true age.
"Soooo... I was about to take a shower..."
---
The shower was a long one, Donnie relished in all the feeling that his mother's body could provide him - the temperature at wich point he normally take showers wasn't enough, increasing the heat until copius amount of vapor was generated. His new nipples were sensitive, a current passing through his body every time he cleaned them with the loofah and it wasn't long before her new long and delicate fingers were probing his inside.
His exploration was cut short when his sister asked if everything was alright, given that he had forgotten himself with the exploration and time has fly by. But now inside her mother's bedroom, he had white card to continue his exploration, starting with a full on show of her wardrobe.
Dresses, pants, shirts and lots of underwear, wearing the items of cloth in different combination, in different angles, trying the cat walk that women often used - all meanwhile he used her cellphone to save this experience in video.
But the strong dish of the night was the modeling of the underwear and lingerie that his mother had. From the old fashioned pair that he though his mother usually used to the more daring ones, the type that by only holding in his hands was enough to bring rubor to his face, the kind that he had never expected his mother to have - which only make it better when he put it on and masturbated with it still on, over his new vagina.
"This. Is. The. Life." Donnie said between panting, after having another rocking orgasm. The pristine woman that was his mother was no more, replaced by a sexually hungry deviant, "If only she had... stuffs..." for more that he searched, he couldn't find any sexual toy - his mother seemingly more interested in work that in her own life (maybe the reason why she divorced his dad after an apparent affair with a younger woman).
Regaining his breath as his eyes closed in the dimly lit room, he gently caressed the black mirror. In the reflection his own body was smiling with the biggest smile since starting the last school year - gone were the stress of his life, replaced only by the now, the pleasure of his current body.
"Tomorrow will be great..." he thought in loud voice as he slowly fell asleep, his mind drifting with all the possibilities that he could do at the school the next day.
---
Highschool, the place were boys and girls at the doors of adulthood go in order to learn about the different topics that society consider as basic, learn the stablished social norms who rule society and make memories of the better years of one youth. At least this was what most adults would say, the chorus that many have sung so many times that it was a rule, an expectations - but adults forget in most cases that many times inside a high school, were hormones are in an all time high, the relationship of persons were more akin to the jungle, were the strongest (or popular) reign free to do what they liked.
"Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck..."
Everything will be alright, boys will be boys, it helps to form character. This and so many other phrases has been told to Donnie, specially by the guidance counselor Charlotte Smith every time that he had went for help, falling in deaf ear. Even with the sign of abuse as bruises or wet clothes, it didn't matter that the bullying continued to escalated, she still didn't do anything.
"Fat-ass, stop running!"
Donnie didn't want to ask for help of his mother - not only it would be lame - she was always so busy that he doubted that she would be interested in helping. Worse of it, his perpetrator was the little brother of his sister's boyfriend, and Donnie didn't want to win the animosity of her in case his mother did something.
"_Huff... Puff..._"
"You thought you could ran from us? This will be worse than if you haven't ran..."
After a good night of sleep, Donnie had woken still in his mother body. The recolection of what he had done hit him in the face - a depravity never seen before from his side. He turned back to himself, leaving her mother in the same position that he had been - well rested and still on lingerie. The breakfast had been the most uncomfortable thing of that morning, Donnie being unable to look at her mother's face, and she was humming as she prepared everything in a hurry.
Donnie was lost in his mind thinking about how to test the mirror, which was currently secured inside his bag, when he collided with the jocks just outside from the changing rooms. Worse of all, he had have a full on frontal crash with his bully, and instead of saying sorry as one would have expected, his first instinct was to run - this as a learnt habit - which probably was for the worst, not only because it would make them angry, but because his physical state wasn't one capable of outrunning them.
Fortunately the torture didn't last long because as soon as the bell sound started playing the group stormed off. Still, for Donnie it would mean to arrive late to class, first because he couldn't walk from the exhaustion and pain inflicted, and then because of the disaster that they had done with his stuff, taking them out from inside his bag and spreading them, a common tactic that they used.
---
"I think you should go to the Principal... maybe he can do something? Maybe he could fire the counselor?"
"I wouldn't bet on it, there are rumors that he is having as affair with her."
"But Donnie doesn't lose anything by asking!"
"I will think about it..."
In the lunchtime it was time to cry and pass the sorrows with his small group of friends; the one most understanding of his situation - given that he also was an usual victim of Leo - was Mateo - or Matt as he liked to be called - Donnie's childhood friend that has been a constant in both of their life. Son of a single mother, he was picked in school because of his Latin heritage, and together with Donnie - with was picked because of his weight - formed the group of the outcast. This soon became a real friendship, and the rest was history.
The other part of his group that completed the trio - or more like a duet with an unofficial member - was Yui Watanabe, the middle child of the Watanabe's family. Originally an outcast - this time not because of the race, but because of how she spoke English and her short hair that made her look more as a boy. This lasted during all of middle school until she started to develop as a woman - she was a late bloomer. After this, and with a renew confidence she became more outgoing and friendly (and popular), having a bigger social circle that the both of them together. In any case, the time passed together during middle school, created the kind of connection that was difficult to lose, and even now the group of friends still could find activities that all of them enjoyed, being one of them anime, with Yui in particular expressing interest in cosplaying, where in her words, she could pretend to be another person, outside of her tomboy persona.
"Seems like he woke up in a bad mood today... this could be one of the worst beating he had give you"
"Goddammit Yui, are you trying to help or what?"
"What? I'm trying to help! I'm trying to give good advice instead of the self comforting stuff that you are sprouting!" Yui started a shouting match with Matt, something rare but that had become more common since she started expanding her social circle.
"You don't understand anything!"
"Oh! I don't understand anything? Please tell me who was an outcast with the both of you until just some years ago!" Yui said as she put her hands by the hips, "Unlike you, I took control of my life. I fought for it"
"Guys..."
"It's not the same you are a woman! You don't understand what it is for men like us!"
"Oh? Now it is the misogynistic argument. For your information, girls can be more callous that men, they play with your mind, they don't care about inflicting physical pain" the voice of Yui started breaking, with some tears starting to appear in her eyes, with a body language that showed she was offended. "Fuck you Matt, I though you were better than this, you can't accept that you don't want to-"
"GUYS!" Donnie interrupted them, trying to project his voice the louder possible. "This is not like us, don't fight for something like this... I-"
"No Donnie, you don't understand...." from one of her big, black eyes a little tear appeared, "Until you do something for yourself, this will continue to escalate, and neither me, Matt, the principal or even your mother will be able to do anything." She stopped to clean her face with some wiping paper, her mascara destroyed in the process "Sorry Donnie, I can't do this anymore..." and she went away, leaving both guys stunned.
"Fuck!" Matt exploded, trying to hit an invisible can "fuck, fuck, FUCK!"
Silenced arrived between the both of them. A long, uncomfortable silence.
"Don't worry, I will not abandon you" Matt whispered after some minutes.
But in Donnie's mind, the words of Yui were still present. 'Until you do something for yourself' were the words of his friend. He knew that in her own way, she was trying to help him. Maybe Donnie couldn't stand up to Leo in the physical sense, but now with the mirror, he finally could do something about it himself.
"Yui is right, I will do something about it myself" Donnie finally said, as he started searching inside his bag for the mirror.
"What are you searching for?" Matt said looking at what Donnie was doing.
"For the solution to our problems!" and so, Donnie went to search on his bag.
A minute passed, another one and then another, Donnie couldn't find the magic mirror for much he searched on his bag. He had no doubts that he had left it there this morning, secured between the history book and the biology-
"So what it is that you are searching for...?"
"A mirror, my mirror!" Donnie shouted as he turned towards Matt, "My magic mirror that I was going to use against Leo!" he finished, looking squarely at Matt.
An uncomfortable silence descended between both of them, until Matt broke the silence, "Magical? Magical as..."
"Yes! Magical! Magical as a bag of holding or an invisibility ring... what it is that you don't understand?"
"...uhmm, everything?"
Donnie in his exalted state hasn't considered that Matt had yet to know about the existence of the magical mirror. The thought of losing the mirror has short-circuited any rational thought and only now he had caught on this. "I bought a magical mirror to an old lady..." he started as Donnie told the story of how the mirror that had been sold to him could trap one image - a visage - in the mirror, and how it could be used to replace someone else's body - leaving the part where he had enjoyed his mother's visage - and now it was the perfect time to enact vengeance on Leo, but he couldn't find it.
"Let's say I believe you... which I still don't... why you didn't test all of this before..." and as an intruding though flashed illuminated his face, he added "Heck! You could have became your own sister!"
"I was afraid! Ok? I didn't want to test it alone, I wanted to show it to you.... but I forgot..."
Silence again returned between the both of them. During this time, the bell indicating the return to the second half of classes sung.
"Look, I will help you find the mirror after classes... Maybe someone found it and left it in the lost and found!"
"I hope..."
The day hadn't started in the best way for Donnie - it was up there as one of the worst - but he hoped that it would become better.
But as they were returning - with Donnie continuing ensuring his friends that the mirror was real and about all of the things they could do with the mirror, and all the different use case that Donnie had thought since yesterday - Donnie failed to notice the messages that Yui had sent to his phone...
'Im sorry'
'didnt meant wat I said'
'Ill try to do something...'
---
"Shit! It is not here either!"
"Let's go, maybe you dreamed all of it?"
"No... definitely not..."
Both Donnie and Matt had gone towards the lost and found once all the classes had ended, but once that they controlled that it wasn't there, at the insistence of Donnie, they started searching for the mirror all around the school, even in places that Donnie haven't been during the day. Right now, in the stalls of the bathroom, they have been searching for more than one hour and they still haven't had luck.
Right now, Donnie was doubting if what he lived yesterday was real, if it was only part of his imagination that his mind had crafted in order to scape reality. But no... all the proof indicated that he hadn't hallucinated... that, or he had started to suffer schizophrenia, or a severe case of gender disphoria.
"C'mon man, are you sure that it was in your bag... maybe you left it in your house..." could it be? If that was the case....
"Yeah, I think you're right..." If he couldn't do anything anymore he didn't need to cry over spilled water. "Anyway, have you seen Yui?"
"Didn't you had classes with her?"
"Yeah, but she didn't show up" After you have arrived at classes, you have seen her messages. But even after assuring her that she was right and that she shouldn't have to worry, she hadn't answered. 'What if Leo did something to her?' was the preoccupation in his mind, but internally he knew that he wouldn't touch a woman.
"Weird... anyway, if you see her, tell her I'm sorry... I have to go, my mother will start to worry if I don't arrive on time."
"Ok, sure... talk to you later"
"Later!"
Yeah, if Donnie couldn't do anything, maybe it was better to return home, look at some anime and later play some League of Legends with Matt, this would maintain his mind far away from the problem... but first he had to go towards the Watanabe's, to see if everything was fine with his friend.
He hadn't taken two step towards his bicycle when a series of text started arriving. They were from Yui, but something was off about them...
'Loseeer'
'Fatass'
'Little bitch'
'Yui! Everything fine???'
In an uncharacteristic show of character, his friend had started insulting Donnie. Fearing the worst, Donnie called her - it was quicker than waiting for her to answer. The call ended without accepting the call, so he tried two times, three times... It was only when he had started to give up that someone answered.
"Yui! is every-"
"Aaaaaah"
His voice had been interrupted from what he could only describe as a moan, the kind that he have heard before in porn. The long moan didn't stop, instead it continued in a series of smaller ones. What preoccupied Donnie the most was the fact that from the other line he could make the voices of men, but they were far away from the cellphone so he couldn't understand what they were saying.
"Yui, YUI! What the Fuck!?"
"Hey Fatass...." the voice that finally answered him from the other side was without a doubt Leo. In what context would Yui be doing what you feared in the presence of Leo? Was this referred to the fact that she would do something? Would she sacrifice her purity for you?
"Leo you motherfucker, if you do anything to Yui I-"
"What!? You will fight me?" Laughs came from the other side, apparently whatever you said was being broadcaster to an audience that you didn't want to know. "Listen, Yui here is taking your place, aren't you happy? Or maybe, you would prefer to be in her position"
"Bullshit! Yui would never do something like that!"
"Here..." you heard Leo passing the cellphone to another person, but within a second you knew who would answer from the other side, as the proximity of the moans increased.
"Hey bitch..." a sensual voice could be heard coming from Yui.
"Yui! You don't need to do anything, I-I-"
"Heck no! You will not do anything because this is the best thing ever! I'm so fucking tigh!"
"Yui..."
"I'm enjoying myself... you should also do it... almost-" This time a cry was heard right next to Donnie's ear, the orgasm of his friend was loud enough that anyone that would have been near him could have heard it. From a silence that seemed to last an eternity, a weak "here... take some photos" was heard.
"Fatass, don't cry, I will sent you a gift so you can masturbate with the little dick of yours... Yui will be enjoying us" Leo said as he finished the call.
"Wait! Yui!" but it was too late, the call had ended unilaterally, and no matter how many times Donnie tried to call back, it didn't matter, someone had turned off her cellphone.
Some minutes passed and as he was despairing, some message started arriving to Donnie's cellphone from an unknown number. "What the fuck!" was the only thing that Donnie could mutter as he observed the naked body of his friend. The different images showed your friend from different angles and with different expressions. The first ones seemed to be from just after the call, as she rested on her back with a satisfied expression, letting for all the world to see her nether region and the big breast that she normally hide on her hoodie.
But then they turned to her playing with her breast and vagina, sucking her own nipples as she fingered her clit, every image being raunchier than the one before it. The last thing sent was a video, in which after pressing play - against Donnie's better judgement - it showed his friend sucking and tit fucking a dick, filmed in first person. In the back Donnie could make the image of different members of the football team with someone saying "that's so gay...".
Enrapture with the photos, he noticed only now that he have an erection - When was that he had gained one? Before or after the photos? With the first moan or with her orgasm?
"Shit..." Without being able to do anything, he returned back home, trying to hide the erection in the way back.
---
Filthy. Bad Friend. Traitor. Conflicting emotions were appearing in Donnie's head as he masturbated to the image of Yui in his cellphone. The emotion that he had always maintained under control - lust for his female friend - has currently gone out of control. From her naked body, to her bigger than expected boobs, and finally her vagina including the tunnel that shouldn't be looked at, the taboo of the situation made this situation worse for the heart of Donnie.
"Yui... Why? Why them?" truth be told, since he received that call and the following messages with the photos, his mind has been in disarray. He had always expected that the little crush that he have towards his friends would become true, even if he didn't act on it because he didn't want to jeopardize the situation. So when not only had the opportunity to ogle at her, but also when she was doing God knows what with his bully and his friends - the maximum betrayal - Donnie's mind did short circuit.
With a hand on his cellphone as he examined the patch of pubic hair of her friend, and the other doing the pumping motion on his dick, Donnie ejaculated all over his cellphone, not the first one of the day. He had been doing this since he returned from school, he hadn't been able to focus his mind in other tasks.
"Donnie! Time to eat" only when finally the voice of his mother called him for dinner, he noticed how much time have passed, already dark outside, before going downstairs he looked towards the Watanabe's house, just across the yard, and directly towards Yui's bedroom - the curtains on the opposed windows were hiding the dimly lit room.
"Yui..." a whisper escaped his mouth.
Going downstairs, he wondered if he could have done something different, if he could have prevented this, in any form. Looking at his sister and mother putting the table side by side, he wondered if the relationship between his group of friends would return to normal.
"Something happened Donnie? You are pale...."
"N-Nothing.... A ltittle bit stressed..."
Seated across his sister, he wondered, what if he never brought the mirror to the school, only using it at home, far away from his bully only within his group of friends, learning little by little the limitations...
"The mirror!" Donnie jumped from his seat, startling both his mother and sister. How could have he forgotten!? Leo and his group of friends had taken stuff out of his bag and must have got the mirror back then. "Fuck!"
"Donnie! Words!" his mother quickly reprimanded him, but that didn't matter, now he knew what he had to do.
"I have to go, mom!"
"No you don't, now sit back and-"
But he didn't care, standing up and running outside towards his neighbor's house, the Watanabe's, was more important than a week without internet - or whatever punishment his mother would give him.
Arriving to their house and ringing the bell, just now intrusive thoughts have started entering his mind, What I'm going to say? What if they are eating? What is- but without making him wait, Yui's mom, Esther Watanabe opened the door. An ever present smile was in her face. The petit woman was wearing a Japanese type dress that covered her whole body.
"Hi Donni! So long since I have seen you! Is everything alright?"
"Hi Ms. Watanabe... Is Yui home?" you didn't want to lose time answering her, already knowing the answer. Knowing if your friend was alright was more important than giving a good impression.
"Yes, she's in her room... Why?"
"Something from the school... Can I see her?"
"Sure?" She answered you as she stepped aside. He didn't make himself wait, taking quickly his shoes off - a tradition in the Watanabes's house. He runned from the entrance to the second floor and right outside Yui's bedroom, he tried to enter but the door was closed.
"Occupied!" came Yui's voice from inside.
"Yui! open! is me! Donnie!" he shouted, he didn't care if every other person in the house could hear him. Not two seconds passed and the door opened a little bit as he was yanked inside the bedroom, feeling to the floor in the dimly illuminated space, a musky smell permeating all the interior. "Yui, are you-" fine is what he wanted to ask, but as it turned out, he could see that that Yui wasn't his Yui.
His friends had a bemusing smile, looking in his direction, as if proving for a reaction. Donnie didn't care so much about this, as his friend body was wearing only a thong, her bare tits with her nipples looking right back at him. In her current naked state, he appreciated Yui's body as never before - the marked abdominal from her torso, the toned legs that rose until her big hips, her vagina hidden behind a black piece of cloth. A flushed face, perspiration covering her body, the pheromones in the room and the copious amount of clothes scattered around was enough to make him know what Yui - or the person wearing her visage - was doing.
"How-"
"Your Chinese friend has a rocking body, I will not lie" Yui interrupted him before he could finish his sentence "The amount of times that I have came in this body... God! Just thinking about it makes me wet" Yui finished as she stroked her pussy over the thong.
"Don't do that to her!"
"Or what!?" she changed her tone, to a more intimidating one, approaching you little by little, "Is the fat ass going to stop me from touching myself?"
"Give her body back-"
"mmmm... What would happen if I shout "rape"?" This made Donnie stop, feeling a cold shiver running down his spine. One word and his life would be over.
Cold in his feet, Donnie could only mutter a small "D-Don't do it..." almost imperceptible for anyone but him and Yui.
"Yeah, that's what I though." The person in Yui's body turned to the bed, resting her back in one of the many cushions that were there, and spreading her legs at the same time that moved her little thong to the side "Now lick, I have heard that it is awesome".
The smell increased from one moment to the other. Being face to face with the wet hair of her pubic zone was something that he have never dreamt of, even when you resorted to her during some of your masturbating session. He could hear a small ti.... coming from the back of your head as the thumbing on your chest resonate in all of your body. Feeling light weighted, Donnie did one fake step after which he found himself on the floor, with Yui looking down on him, displease present on her face.
"What a bitch..."
His vision now blurry only let him see that Yui had stood up before everything went to dark. In this final moments he could only mutter "Yui..." before Donnie lost consciousness.
"Huff... Puff..."
Donnie heaved as the used his hand to balance against the wall. Leo has once again waited for him after school, and not wanting to be somethed to the normal abuse of his opressor, he tried to run.
Miracously, against all odds, this time he had lost his persecutor, but has left him without air and sweating profusedly, his bad atlethic state being the biggest reason behind it.
"Where... am I?" Donnie had run without caring where he was going, running across streets and alleyways. As he looked around, he had finished in front of a small antiquity store, the old sign indicated that he was in front of "Delphi's", whatever it was. From outside he could seen books, drawers and dolls, mirrors and jewelry, a collection of different object that only had one thing in common - they were noticible old.
"When in rome..." the scawny boy would any other day of the week have come as the typical nerd fan of video games and anime, but close friend of his knew that he also had the odd eccentric streak, having a collection of sort obtained principally through the internet or antiquary store whenever he was traveling with his family.
Little light passed through the dirty windows, most of the light came from an old candelabrum that together with the heavy smell of rich incense, gave everything around a rusty feel. Walking by, different shelves were stacked by aged, leather-bound books and the different tables displayed eerie looking items which would not be out of place at a Halloween store.
"Can I help you baby?", Donnie jumped a bit at the old, slightly cracking female voice to see Delphi Grey. She was an old woman, dressed like an eccentric but with a wise face.
"Umm..." did he needed help? His life had more downs than ups. Constant bullying and being compared to her head cheerleader of a sister had brought stress that had accumulated until the point that at any moment he would explode, but in a way that he wasn't sure how. "Um... Yeah", Donnie finally replied, a bit embarrassed,"I was just looking for something that can offer a change of perspective".
"Oh?", Delphi asked,"In what way?". Through the heavy lenses of her, Donnie felt as if she could read his soul.
"Well.... My mom's never home and seems to be stressed all the time", Donnie began in a tirade, "My sister's too into herself and needs to consider others. I am constantly picked up in school... I-I just need to get out of my own head!", Donnie couldn't believe he had divulged all of this to the woman. For some reason, it just poured from him.
"Ah!", Delphi nodded, "I think I have just the thing for you".
The old woman disappeared behind the counter, a heavy curtain blocked the sight of her. Not one minute later she returned with a strange and old hand mirror.
The object was made of a black material with angular definitions all around the handle, the surface seemed to consist on a piece of metal fixed to the structure - the reflection that it gave wasn't clear, nothing like an actual mirror finish, and it made Donnie think of a slice of metal.
"...This is the Dionisan Mirror... in reality nobody knows if that was the original name or something that came to be..." Delphi said when she put the mirror on the counter. On a closer inspection on the frame of the mirror were different inscriptions made in some kind of language that Donnie couldn't recognize. Taking the mirror in his hands, it felt as if it was made from wood. The surface reflected, albeit with difficulties, the scrutinizing gaze of Donnie.
"But... but how is this going to help me?"
"Full left turn to capture the visage... the knob will not turn left any more meanwhile there is a visage inside... Full right turn to release the visage" the gypsy said as she indicated a knob at the bottom down of the handle which had passed unnoticed to Donnie. In closer inspection a fine line created a knob at the bottom of the handle. "Follow the inscription with a finger, from left to right to change appearance with the visage..." she finalized indicating the inscription and the motion to follow.
"I don't understand..."
"You want to get out from your mind. Experimenting a different visage can help you to change your perspectives..." she said as a matter of fact, in a weird trance like voice, was she on drugs?
Some seconds passed between the both of them, Donnie trying to make sense of what Delphi was saying - the stuff with the visage for a start - and Delphi observing the reaction of Donnie; Both of them immobile meanwhile this confrontation happened.
Some more seconds, Delphi becoming exasperated until she finally said, "It's 50 bucks please" returning to her normal tone of voice, the one that she has been using was clearly part of a performance.
"What!? I don't have that money... First of all I still don't know what this does!"
"Ok, ok, let's do this. You can keep it and if it changes your life, you come here and pay me the 50 bucks that I asked, otherwise you give me back the mirror, deal?"
What possibly could a mirror do for him? Donnie was sure that a mirror wouldn't change his life, and the gypsy has been acting strange. Something was telling him that the mirror didn't cost that quantity of money, but Donnie didn't have anything to lose.
"Deal..."
And with that Donnie was out of the store, with a strange looking mirror that supposedly would change his life, "How the fuck should I use this..." Even if the mirror was intended for self exploration - looking at oneself in it - it made a horrible job. At most, he could see his very distorted form and inquisitive gaze.
The walk towards home was filled with these thoughts, the only conclusion that he arrived would be to wait a week and then give it back. Even like that, Donnie was sure that even if he didn't give it back it wouldn't matter, probably the woman wouldn't miss this mirror as she simply gave it away in order to get rid of trash.
---
"Donnie! What is this?" his sister Bella asked once she saw the mirror that Donnie had left on the table of the living room when he arrived back home.
He was preparing himself a sandwich in the kitchen so he answer her back shouting, without looking at what she was doing "A kind of a prop... a gypsy lady give it to me, saying that it's something that can change my life..."
"Yeah, right... If this is a mirror, it's a shitty one... And how should you use it?"
"She said something about rotating the knob at the bottom of the handle to the left." he awaited further questions but they didn't come. Instead the sound of something falling to the floor was heard short after. "Bella?"
Donnie went back to the living room. It was empty and at the feet of the table was the mirror, apparently it has fell when Gabriella left it back from where she took it.
Doonie picked it, but he threw it when he gazed upon his reflection.
"What the-" Picking it up again, there was no more the diffused reflection that was characteristic from the mirror, it has corrected itself and now the strange surface gave a clear image of everything that was reflected in it.
But instead of seeing his face looking back at him, this time was the face of his sister, mimicking each and every one of his movements and expressions, which in these moments was only one;
Fright.
"Bella... Bella! Can you hear me!?" Donnie's sister was moving her mouth in the mirror, but he couldn't hear anything. The look of apprehension on Gabriella's face was agitating Donnie second by second, to the point that Donnie was fearing a panic attack. "Oh God! Bella I will help you!"
Without waiting for an answer Donnie ran to his room, surely there would be something on the internet? If this was real - and if magic was real - the implications were only adding to the list of problem in Donnie's mind. He hoped that all of this was a dream... but everything pointed that in this case, in the best of cases, it was a nightmare.
"Oh god, oh god, oh god...." the room was as he had left it this morning, bedsheets disordered and put together at the end of the bed and on the seat that he used for his computer there were all the clothes yet to be cleaned. The large mirror at the front of his wardrobe reflecting each and every move that Donnie was making, from his frantic movement to his desperate expression. Taking the hand mirror to his eyes height he shouted "Don't worry Bella! I will take you out from there, I just need to-"
Something was off... from his position, he was facing his wardrobe mirror that reflected his full body, and in his hand at around his face height, he has her sister face... Something about the expression of both his and Bella was bugging him out. Slowly, he approached the big mirror and put the small mirror side by side always at his face height. Donnie and Bella expression were the same, differing only in looks alone.
Bringing the free hand to his face, Donnie watched not only as his reflection made the same, but the Bella's one imitate him as if it was his reflection, "Bella...? Can you hear...me?" Bella in the mirror moved her mouth not as if asking for help, but as a reflection of him being Bella. From his face to his hair to his body, Bella imitated every each of his moves. "If this is real, then..." as a final test, he started rising his t-shirt, but meanwhile the image in the little mirror showed the movement of her hand, it wasn't able to move the clothes compared to Donnie.
"Fuck me..."
It was certain that Bella was trapped in the mirror, and that now the mirror reflected him as Bella, but was she aware of what was happening outside the mirror? was she conscious that her brother was making her move in any way that he liked and that he could see her as he would like just by moving the mirror in certain ways... better not go there, she is my sister, Donnie though, still looking at Bella reflection.
"What was what that gypsy was saying.... Full turn left to absorb?" trying to turn the knob to the left, it was locked as she said it would be - meanwhile a visage was inside - "Follow the inscription to change..." he said looking at the runes by the frame, he started touching them but stopped himself when he was at the zenith - wouldn't like to cause an unnecessary transformation - "And full turn right to liberate!" he said at the same time that he did the motion that he had been told to do.
Instantly, as if being sucked out from the mirror, Gabriella body was thrown out from the direction that the mirror was facing, him. The unexpected release together with the weight of Gabriella body made Donnie fell to the floor, with Bella on top of him.
Fortunately she was asleep.
"Bella! Bella, oh my god you are free!" he shouted taking her sister by her shoulder after he was freed of her weight. Gabriella was sleeping normally, dreaming even. "Bella, wake up, please!" What if she couldn't wake up? Because of this fear, he started shaking her from the shoulder, increasing his force until finally, she started moving, She is alive!. Gabriella started to wake up, and after frowning and looking at every side - as disoriented - she looked directly at Donnie.
_What if she remembers everything? What should I tell her? What-_
"What I'm doing in your room, Donnie?" the voice of Bella was very slow, similar to the one that she use at mornings after just waken up, "I was in the living room... and then" she looked lost for words.
"Youstartedtofellasleep... and when I came back to my room, you were sleeping in my bed..."
"Really?... I guess..." and with that she stood up and left, still with a disoriented look.
Donnie remained fixed in his position. What have just happen? The mirror was magical and it was not a prop? I will have to pay 50 dollars!? What more can I do? Can I become anyone? Magic was real? All kind of though started floating in Donnie's mind, the possibilities and implications of his new mirror left him overwhelmed.
The only thing certain for now was that whatever happened meanwhile a person was inside the mirror, they wouldn't remember.
...But this only brought more questions to mind, interrogatives that Donnie needed to figure out before having a plan of action in how to use the mirror.
---
In his room, Donnie was walking left and right, periodically looking towards the mirror resting in the desk, and then again to repeat this routine. He had done this thing for at least one hour now as he thought about the implication of what he could do it, how he could do it, and the fact that magic was real. He had looked online, on the web and in weird forum were people fantasized about being other people.
Donnie had never thought of it, about being other one apart from himself - yes, he wanted to not be a nerd, to be popular with the girls and had thought of how it would be to be another person, but have never entertained the idea. Now instead, given the possibility, it was as if the mirror was whispering to him, to abuse it.
_But... but..._
He had lost time reading different stories and anecdotes, captions and role plays - the fetish unkown to him was more big than he had though.
_What would they do it with this?_
He had wanted to get out from his head, and with the mirror, he could go in another head.
"Donnie, dinner is ready!" from outside his door the voice of his sister had startled him, doing a little jump. The tradition of eating in family was specially more strict now than ever since the divorce of her mom.
Going down and being seated with them, talking about the day and about news Donnie couldn't help for his sight to wander in the bodies of the two people, two females closest to him. His sister with the golden locks and pearl white smile, popular and charismatic with a lot of friends, he didn't want to think about it but her body in perfect condition because of all of the training as cheerleader left her as a prime subject. Just thinking about how earlier in the day he had seen her reflection in the mirror was making him hard... If he had just completed the inscription... But it was wrong...
"Donnie, are you listening?"
"Yes, it's wrong!" a pause and rubor, he cleared his voice, "sorry, what were you saying?"
"I swear, I worked all the day for you and your sister and..." his mother continue with the tirade of a forty something female consumed by divorce and work. His father had always said that your mother was a workaholic, and he couldn't not agree with it. As she talked, Donnie noticed that she released an aura that commanded other to respect her, to listen to her, to follow her, all the qualities that he wished he had.
His sister would become suspicios if she become asleep for the second time in the day without her consciense, so it was later in night when her mother was entering the bathroom to wash herself that Donnie decided to act. Hiding in the corner, his positioned the mirror so her mother would be right in the middle in the moment that she would open the bathroom door. As he heard the knob turnin, Donnie turned left the knob of the mirror. He remained like that, petrified in the spot as he tried to hear for any hint that his mother was still there, the door closing, some steps, anything.
As he slowly turned the mirror towards him, in it the reflection of his mother could be seen. A crazy smile appeared at this moment as Donnie run towards the bathroom and closed it behind him.
"Yes!" The mirror could be used from away, as long as a person was in the reflection. Just this fact alone justified what he had done, and now it was time to reapt the benefits. Turned towards him, his mother face in the reflection of the mirro, with a slow motion he passed hid index finger over the weird runes of the mirror, until he was back wher he started. It felt as if a fuzzy fog was created within him and the mirror - his image being exchanged with his mother - but it only lasted a moment, and this time in the reflection was his face.
"Did it-" he had to stop, his voice sounding feminine and mature. The hand that held the mirror seemed more delicate and thin, but also older given the wrinkles that could be seen from near. He walked towards the mirror, feeling how his new hips rocket left and right. In it, it wasn't his reflection that he had become accustomed to see, but his mother. Green eyes, short hair, same pearl like teeth as your sister. He could feel her tight clothes, the pain in the bones, the constricted the feeling of her bra and how a piece of cloth was alodged firmly in his mother crack. "I did it!"
In front of the mirror, Donnie frenetically tried to disrobe all of her clothes, having particular problems with the black bra now in his possession. The naked body of his mother, taut and slender didn't seem to be of a forty something woman - she took great care of her body, eating healthy and regularly going to the gym - but the pains on the joints gave away her true age.
"Soooo... I was about to take a shower..."
---
The shower was a long one, Donnie relished in all the feeling that his mother's body could provide him - the temperature at wich point he normally take showers wasn't enough, increasing the heat until copius amount of vapor was generated. His new nipples were sensitive, a current passing through his body every time he cleaned them with the loofah and it wasn't long before her new long and delicate fingers were probing his inside.
His exploration was cut short when his sister asked if everything was alright, given that he had forgotten himself with the exploration and time has fly by. But now inside her mother's bedroom, he had white card to continue his exploration, starting with a full on show of her wardrobe.
Dresses, pants, shirts and lots of underwear, wearing the items of cloth in different combination, in different angles, trying the cat walk that women often used - all meanwhile he used her cellphone to save this experience in video.
But the strong dish of the night was the modeling of the underwear and lingerie that his mother had. From the old fashioned pair that he though his mother usually used to the more daring ones, the type that by only holding in his hands was enough to bring rubor to his face, the kind that he had never expected his mother to have - which only make it better when he put it on and masturbated with it still on, over his new vagina.
"This. Is. The. Life." Donnie said between panting, after having another rocking orgasm. The pristine woman that was his mother was no more, replaced by a sexually hungry deviant, "If only she had... stuffs..." for more that he searched, he couldn't find any sexual toy - his mother seemingly more interested in work that in her own life (maybe the reason why she divorced his dad after an apparent affair with a younger woman).
Regaining his breath as his eyes closed in the dimly lit room, he gently caressed the black mirror. In the reflection his own body was smiling with the biggest smile since starting the last school year - gone were the stress of his life, replaced only by the now, the pleasure of his current body.
"Tomorrow will be great..." he thought in loud voice as he slowly fell asleep, his mind drifting with all the possibilities that he could do at the school the next day.
---
Highschool, the place were boys and girls at the doors of adulthood go in order to learn about the different topics that society consider as basic, learn the stablished social norms who rule society and make memories of the better years of one youth. At least this was what most adults would say, the chorus that many have sung so many times that it was a rule, an expectations - but adults forget in most cases that many times inside a high school, were hormones are in an all time high, the relationship of persons were more akin to the jungle, were the strongest (or popular) reign free to do what they liked.
"Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck..."
Everything will be alright, boys will be boys, it helps to form character. This and so many other phrases has been told to Donnie, specially by the guidance counselor Charlotte Smith every time that he had went for help, falling in deaf ear. Even with the sign of abuse as bruises or wet clothes, it didn't matter that the bullying continued to escalated, she still didn't do anything.
"Fat-ass, stop running!"
Donnie didn't want to ask for help of his mother - not only it would be lame - she was always so busy that he doubted that she would be interested in helping. Worse of it, his perpetrator was the little brother of his sister's boyfriend, and Donnie didn't want to win the animosity of her in case his mother did something.
"_Huff... Puff..._"
"You thought you could ran from us? This will be worse than if you haven't ran..."
After a good night of sleep, Donnie had woken still in his mother body. The recolection of what he had done hit him in the face - a depravity never seen before from his side. He turned back to himself, leaving her mother in the same position that he had been - well rested and still on lingerie. The breakfast had been the most uncomfortable thing of that morning, Donnie being unable to look at her mother's face, and she was humming as she prepared everything in a hurry.
Donnie was lost in his mind thinking about how to test the mirror, which was currently secured inside his bag, when he collided with the jocks just outside from the changing rooms. Worse of all, he had have a full on frontal crash with his bully, and instead of saying sorry as one would have expected, his first instinct was to run - this as a learnt habit - which probably was for the worst, not only because it would make them angry, but because his physical state wasn't one capable of outrunning them.
Fortunately the torture didn't last long because as soon as the bell sound started playing the group stormed off. Still, for Donnie it would mean to arrive late to class, first because he couldn't walk from the exhaustion and pain inflicted, and then because of the disaster that they had done with his stuff, taking them out from inside his bag and spreading them, a common tactic that they used.
---
"I think you should go to the Principal... maybe he can do something? Maybe he could fire the counselor?"
"I wouldn't bet on it, there are rumors that he is having as affair with her."
"But Donnie doesn't lose anything by asking!"
"I will think about it..."
In the lunchtime it was time to cry and pass the sorrows with his small group of friends; the one most understanding of his situation - given that he also was an usual victim of Leo - was Mateo - or Matt as he liked to be called - Donnie's childhood friend that has been a constant in both of their life. Son of a single mother, he was picked in school because of his Latin heritage, and together with Donnie - with was picked because of his weight - formed the group of the outcast. This soon became a real friendship, and the rest was history.
The other part of his group that completed the trio - or more like a duet with an unofficial member - was Yui Watanabe, the middle child of the Watanabe's family. Originally an outcast - this time not because of the race, but because of how she spoke English and her short hair that made her look more as a boy. This lasted during all of middle school until she started to develop as a woman - she was a late bloomer. After this, and with a renew confidence she became more outgoing and friendly (and popular), having a bigger social circle that the both of them together. In any case, the time passed together during middle school, created the kind of connection that was difficult to lose, and even now the group of friends still could find activities that all of them enjoyed, being one of them anime, with Yui in particular expressing interest in cosplaying, where in her words, she could pretend to be another person, outside of her tomboy persona.
"Seems like he woke up in a bad mood today... this could be one of the worst beating he had give you"
"Goddammit Yui, are you trying to help or what?"
"What? I'm trying to help! I'm trying to give good advice instead of the self comforting stuff that you are sprouting!" Yui started a shouting match with Matt, something rare but that had become more common since she started expanding her social circle.
"You don't understand anything!"
"Oh! I don't understand anything? Please tell me who was an outcast with the both of you until just some years ago!" Yui said as she put her hands by the hips, "Unlike you, I took control of my life. I fought for it"
"Guys..."
"It's not the same you are a woman! You don't understand what it is for men like us!"
"Oh? Now it is the misogynistic argument. For your information, girls can be more callous that men, they play with your mind, they don't care about inflicting physical pain" the voice of Yui started breaking, with some tears starting to appear in her eyes, with a body language that showed she was offended. "Fuck you Matt, I though you were better than this, you can't accept that you don't want to-"
"GUYS!" Donnie interrupted them, trying to project his voice the louder possible. "This is not like us, don't fight for something like this... I-"
"No Donnie, you don't understand...." from one of her big, black eyes a little tear appeared, "Until you do something for yourself, this will continue to escalate, and neither me, Matt, the principal or even your mother will be able to do anything." She stopped to clean her face with some wiping paper, her mascara destroyed in the process "Sorry Donnie, I can't do this anymore..." and she went away, leaving both guys stunned.
"Fuck!" Matt exploded, trying to hit an invisible can "fuck, fuck, FUCK!"
Silenced arrived between the both of them. A long, uncomfortable silence.
"Don't worry, I will not abandon you" Matt whispered after some minutes.
But in Donnie's mind, the words of Yui were still present. 'Until you do something for yourself' were the words of his friend. He knew that in her own way, she was trying to help him. Maybe Donnie couldn't stand up to Leo in the physical sense, but now with the mirror, he finally could do something about it himself.
"Yui is right, I will do something about it myself" Donnie finally said, as he started searching inside his bag for the mirror.
"What are you searching for?" Matt said looking at what Donnie was doing.
"For the solution to our problems!" and so, Donnie went to search on his bag.
A minute passed, another one and then another, Donnie couldn't find the magic mirror for much he searched on his bag. He had no doubts that he had left it there this morning, secured between the history book and the biology-
"So what it is that you are searching for...?"
"A mirror, my mirror!" Donnie shouted as he turned towards Matt, "My magic mirror that I was going to use against Leo!" he finished, looking squarely at Matt.
An uncomfortable silence descended between both of them, until Matt broke the silence, "Magical? Magical as..."
"Yes! Magical! Magical as a bag of holding or an invisibility ring... what it is that you don't understand?"
"...uhmm, everything?"
Donnie in his exalted state hasn't considered that Matt had yet to know about the existence of the magical mirror. The thought of losing the mirror has short-circuited any rational thought and only now he had caught on this. "I bought a magical mirror to an old lady..." he started as Donnie told the story of how the mirror that had been sold to him could trap one image - a visage - in the mirror, and how it could be used to replace someone else's body - leaving the part where he had enjoyed his mother's visage - and now it was the perfect time to enact vengeance on Leo, but he couldn't find it.
"Let's say I believe you... which I still don't... why you didn't test all of this before..." and as an intruding though flashed illuminated his face, he added "Heck! You could have became your own sister!"
"I was afraid! Ok? I didn't want to test it alone, I wanted to show it to you.... but I forgot..."
Silence again returned between the both of them. During this time, the bell indicating the return to the second half of classes sung.
"Look, I will help you find the mirror after classes... Maybe someone found it and left it in the lost and found!"
"I hope..."
The day hadn't started in the best way for Donnie - it was up there as one of the worst - but he hoped that it would become better.
But as they were returning - with Donnie continuing ensuring his friends that the mirror was real and about all of the things they could do with the mirror, and all the different use case that Donnie had thought since yesterday - Donnie failed to notice the messages that Yui had sent to his phone...
'Im sorry'
'didnt meant wat I said'
'Ill try to do something...'
---
"Shit! It is not here either!"
"Let's go, maybe you dreamed all of it?"
"No... definitely not..."
Both Donnie and Matt had gone towards the lost and found once all the classes had ended, but once that they controlled that it wasn't there, at the insistence of Donnie, they started searching for the mirror all around the school, even in places that Donnie haven't been during the day. Right now, in the stalls of the bathroom, they have been searching for more than one hour and they still haven't had luck.
Right now, Donnie was doubting if what he lived yesterday was real, if it was only part of his imagination that his mind had crafted in order to scape reality. But no... all the proof indicated that he hadn't hallucinated... that, or he had started to suffer schizophrenia, or a severe case of gender disphoria.
"C'mon man, are you sure that it was in your bag... maybe you left it in your house..." could it be? If that was the case....
"Yeah, I think you're right..." If he couldn't do anything anymore he didn't need to cry over spilled water. "Anyway, have you seen Yui?"
"Didn't you had classes with her?"
"Yeah, but she didn't show up" After you have arrived at classes, you have seen her messages. But even after assuring her that she was right and that she shouldn't have to worry, she hadn't answered. 'What if Leo did something to her?' was the preoccupation in his mind, but internally he knew that he wouldn't touch a woman.
"Weird... anyway, if you see her, tell her I'm sorry... I have to go, my mother will start to worry if I don't arrive on time."
"Ok, sure... talk to you later"
"Later!"
Yeah, if Donnie couldn't do anything, maybe it was better to return home, look at some anime and later play some League of Legends with Matt, this would maintain his mind far away from the problem... but first he had to go towards the Watanabe's, to see if everything was fine with his friend.
He hadn't taken two step towards his bicycle when a series of text started arriving. They were from Yui, but something was off about them...
'Loseeer'
'Fatass'
'Little bitch'
'Yui! Everything fine???'
In an uncharacteristic show of character, his friend had started insulting Donnie. Fearing the worst, Donnie called her - it was quicker than waiting for her to answer. The call ended without accepting the call, so he tried two times, three times... It was only when he had started to give up that someone answered.
"Yui! is every-"
"Aaaaaah"
His voice had been interrupted from what he could only describe as a moan, the kind that he have heard before in porn. The long moan didn't stop, instead it continued in a series of smaller ones. What preoccupied Donnie the most was the fact that from the other line he could make the voices of men, but they were far away from the cellphone so he couldn't understand what they were saying.
"Yui, YUI! What the Fuck!?"
"Hey Fatass...." the voice that finally answered him from the other side was without a doubt Leo. In what context would Yui be doing what you feared in the presence of Leo? Was this referred to the fact that she would do something? Would she sacrifice her purity for you?
"Leo you motherfucker, if you do anything to Yui I-"
"What!? You will fight me?" Laughs came from the other side, apparently whatever you said was being broadcaster to an audience that you didn't want to know. "Listen, Yui here is taking your place, aren't you happy? Or maybe, you would prefer to be in her position"
"Bullshit! Yui would never do something like that!"
"Here..." you heard Leo passing the cellphone to another person, but within a second you knew who would answer from the other side, as the proximity of the moans increased.
"Hey bitch..." a sensual voice could be heard coming from Yui.
"Yui! You don't need to do anything, I-I-"
"Heck no! You will not do anything because this is the best thing ever! I'm so fucking tigh!"
"Yui..."
"I'm enjoying myself... you should also do it... almost-" This time a cry was heard right next to Donnie's ear, the orgasm of his friend was loud enough that anyone that would have been near him could have heard it. From a silence that seemed to last an eternity, a weak "here... take some photos" was heard.
"Fatass, don't cry, I will sent you a gift so you can masturbate with the little dick of yours... Yui will be enjoying us" Leo said as he finished the call.
"Wait! Yui!" but it was too late, the call had ended unilaterally, and no matter how many times Donnie tried to call back, it didn't matter, someone had turned off her cellphone.
Some minutes passed and as he was despairing, some message started arriving to Donnie's cellphone from an unknown number. "What the fuck!" was the only thing that Donnie could mutter as he observed the naked body of his friend. The different images showed your friend from different angles and with different expressions. The first ones seemed to be from just after the call, as she rested on her back with a satisfied expression, letting for all the world to see her nether region and the big breast that she normally hide on her hoodie.
But then they turned to her playing with her breast and vagina, sucking her own nipples as she fingered her clit, every image being raunchier than the one before it. The last thing sent was a video, in which after pressing play - against Donnie's better judgement - it showed his friend sucking and tit fucking a dick, filmed in first person. In the back Donnie could make the image of different members of the football team with someone saying "that's so gay...".
Enrapture with the photos, he noticed only now that he have an erection - When was that he had gained one? Before or after the photos? With the first moan or with her orgasm?
"Shit..." Without being able to do anything, he returned back home, trying to hide the erection in the way back.
---
Filthy. Bad Friend. Traitor. Conflicting emotions were appearing in Donnie's head as he masturbated to the image of Yui in his cellphone. The emotion that he had always maintained under control - lust for his female friend - has currently gone out of control. From her naked body, to her bigger than expected boobs, and finally her vagina including the tunnel that shouldn't be looked at, the taboo of the situation made this situation worse for the heart of Donnie.
"Yui... Why? Why them?" truth be told, since he received that call and the following messages with the photos, his mind has been in disarray. He had always expected that the little crush that he have towards his friends would become true, even if he didn't act on it because he didn't want to jeopardize the situation. So when not only had the opportunity to ogle at her, but also when she was doing God knows what with his bully and his friends - the maximum betrayal - Donnie's mind did short circuit.
With a hand on his cellphone as he examined the patch of pubic hair of her friend, and the other doing the pumping motion on his dick, Donnie ejaculated all over his cellphone, not the first one of the day. He had been doing this since he returned from school, he hadn't been able to focus his mind in other tasks.
"Donnie! Time to eat" only when finally the voice of his mother called him for dinner, he noticed how much time have passed, already dark outside, before going downstairs he looked towards the Watanabe's house, just across the yard, and directly towards Yui's bedroom - the curtains on the opposed windows were hiding the dimly lit room.
"Yui..." a whisper escaped his mouth.
Going downstairs, he wondered if he could have done something different, if he could have prevented this, in any form. Looking at his sister and mother putting the table side by side, he wondered if the relationship between his group of friends would return to normal.
"Something happened Donnie? You are pale...."
"N-Nothing.... A ltittle bit stressed..."
Seated across his sister, he wondered, what if he never brought the mirror to the school, only using it at home, far away from his bully only within his group of friends, learning little by little the limitations...
"The mirror!" Donnie jumped from his seat, startling both his mother and sister. How could have he forgotten!? Leo and his group of friends had taken stuff out of his bag and must have got the mirror back then. "Fuck!"
"Donnie! Words!" his mother quickly reprimanded him, but that didn't matter, now he knew what he had to do.
"I have to go, mom!"
"No you don't, now sit back and-"
But he didn't care, standing up and running outside towards his neighbor's house, the Watanabe's, was more important than a week without internet - or whatever punishment his mother would give him.
Arriving to their house and ringing the bell, just now intrusive thoughts have started entering his mind, What I'm going to say? What if they are eating? What is- but without making him wait, Yui's mom, Esther Watanabe opened the door. An ever present smile was in her face. The petit woman was wearing a Japanese type dress that covered her whole body.
"Hi Donni! So long since I have seen you! Is everything alright?"
"Hi Ms. Watanabe... Is Yui home?" you didn't want to lose time answering her, already knowing the answer. Knowing if your friend was alright was more important than giving a good impression.
"Yes, she's in her room... Why?"
"Something from the school... Can I see her?"
"Sure?" She answered you as she stepped aside. He didn't make himself wait, taking quickly his shoes off - a tradition in the Watanabes's house. He runned from the entrance to the second floor and right outside Yui's bedroom, he tried to enter but the door was closed.
"Occupied!" came Yui's voice from inside.
"Yui! open! is me! Donnie!" he shouted, he didn't care if every other person in the house could hear him. Not two seconds passed and the door opened a little bit as he was yanked inside the bedroom, feeling to the floor in the dimly illuminated space, a musky smell permeating all the interior. "Yui, are you-" fine is what he wanted to ask, but as it turned out, he could see that that Yui wasn't his Yui.
His friends had a bemusing smile, looking in his direction, as if proving for a reaction. Donnie didn't care so much about this, as his friend body was wearing only a thong, her bare tits with her nipples looking right back at him. In her current naked state, he appreciated Yui's body as never before - the marked abdominal from her torso, the toned legs that rose until her big hips, her vagina hidden behind a black piece of cloth. A flushed face, perspiration covering her body, the pheromones in the room and the copious amount of clothes scattered around was enough to make him know what Yui - or the person wearing her visage - was doing.
"How-"
"Your Chinese friend has a rocking body, I will not lie" Yui interrupted him before he could finish his sentence "The amount of times that I have came in this body... God! Just thinking about it makes me wet" Yui finished as she stroked her pussy over the thong.
"Don't do that to her!"
"Or what!?" she changed her tone, to a more intimidating one, approaching you little by little, "Is the fat ass going to stop me from touching myself?"
"Give her body back-"
"mmmm... What would happen if I shout "rape"?" This made Donnie stop, feeling a cold shiver running down his spine. One word and his life would be over.
Cold in his feet, Donnie could only mutter a small "D-Don't do it..." almost imperceptible for anyone but him and Yui.
"Yeah, that's what I though." The person in Yui's body turned to the bed, resting her back in one of the many cushions that were there, and spreading her legs at the same time that moved her little thong to the side "Now lick, I have heard that it is awesome".
The smell increased from one moment to the other. Being face to face with the wet hair of her pubic zone was something that he have never dreamt of, even when you resorted to her during some of your masturbating session. He could hear a small ti.... coming from the back of your head as the thumbing on your chest resonate in all of your body. Feeling light weighted, Donnie did one fake step after which he found himself on the floor, with Yui looking down on him, displease present on her face.
"What a bitch..."
His vision now blurry only let him see that Yui had stood up before everything went to dark. In this final moments he could only mutter "Yui..." before Donnie lost consciousness.
1
7.5K
433
3
1
You and your group of friends won a raffle that awarded you with five tickets to Spooky Island! It was the new resort island being endorsed by Sydney Sweeney, it’s gimmick was supposedly a spooky and entertaining summer experience, and since you guys were on summer break, you definitely thought it was a sign to enjoy the island.
Little did you know that the island held a dark secret. It was secretly the den of a clan of demons who steal human bodies with a relic called the Daemon Ritus. They luckily managed to steal Sydney Sweeneys body when she visited the island for a photo shoot… and now she and her fellow demons trick people into going to the island to steal their bodies. You found out about this secret and promised to help out, so long as you get some benefits…
The email notification pinged on my phone just as I was stuffing it into my backpack, and the bold subject line made my heart skip: CONGRATULATIONS! YOU AND YOUR FRIENDS HAVE WON A VIP TRIP TO SPOOKY ISLAND!
"Guys, check this out!" I practically shouted, nearly knocking over Kaori’s iced coffee as I jumped up from the tiny café table. Nate, Jade, Kaori, and Trisha all turned—mid-bickering over who had to sit in the middle seat on the train later—as I shook my phone at them. "We just won an all-expenses-paid trip to Spooky Island!"
Nate snatched the phone out of my hands, scrolling with the urgency of a man about to abandon all responsibilities. "The Spooky Island? The one with the Sydney Sweeney ads where everyone is making out in slow motion?" His grin widened. "Private villas, endless drinks, adult-friendly activities—hell yes."
Trisha flicked a sugar packet at his forehead. "Or, y’know, we end up in some weird Satanic beach ritual à la Midsommar."
Jade smirked, swirling her latte. "Worth it."
Kaori tucked a strand of pink-streaked hair behind her ear and shrugged. "Sydney Sweeney wouldn’t lie. She’s got integrity."
Before Trisha could list all the ways we’d probably get kidnapped, I hit CONFIRM.
Four days later, we landed on the island, and the second the plane doors opened, the heat and the bassline hit us like a wave. The beach ahead was alive—palm trees strung with glowing lanterns, groups of glossy-skinned people tangled in hammocks, and the distant sound of someone moaning like they’d just discovered pleasure for the first time.
Nate pushed his sunglasses onto his head, his expression pure delight. "Oh, we’re definitely supposed to be naked here."
He wasn’t wrong. Down by the shoreline, a girl in nothing but body paint was twerking against a guy wearing only a very loose cowboy hat. A group of guys sprinted past, their tans suddenly very even, and two girls were locked in a kiss so aggressive they nearly toppled into the surf.
Trisha’s eyebrows shot up. "Okay, I take it back. This is exactly my brand of cult activity."
A staff member—wearing what could barely be called a bikini—bounced over, dangling neon wristbands in front of us. "Welcome to your best summer ever!" she cheered, snapping them onto our wrists. "Rules are simple: No clothes, no shame, no regrets!"
Behind her, someone shrieked as they jumped off a pier naked, cannonballing into a cheering crowd. Another couple had tequila poured straight onto their bodies, licking it off each other’s stomachs between laughter.
Jade nudged me with her elbow. "Told you we should’ve packed more than sunscreen."
Nate stretched his arms out, breathing in the salty, debauchery-filled air. "This is the kind of horror story I can get behind."
The staff member motioned for us to follow her toward the hotel, her barely-there bikini bottoms swaying hypnotically with every step. Nate and I exchanged a glance, both of us shamelessly locked onto the mesmerizing rhythm of her ass.
"Eyes up here, you two," Trisha snapped, smacking me upside the head hard enough to make my teeth click.
Kaori and Jade flanked Nate, each grabbing a handful of his cheeks—one pinching, the other twisting—until he yelped.
"Ow! Okay, okay!" Nate rubbed his face, grinning despite himself. "What? Like you weren’t looking."
Jade rolled her eyes. "We were. But we have manners."
Kaori smirked, adjusting her sunglasses. "And better poker faces."
The staff member glanced back over her shoulder, clearly aware of the chaos behind her, and winked. "Don’t worry, boys. You’ll have plenty to stare at soon enough."
Trisha groaned. "Oh, we’re doomed."
Once we arrived at the hotel we followed a new staff member—a guy this time—through the hotel’s sleek, glass-walled lobby. His fitted polo barely contained his sculpted shoulders, and the way his tan shorts clung to his thighs was downright criminal. Every step made the fabric shift in ways that had even Trisha biting her lip.
The suite was exactly like the one from the ad—plush white couches, floor-to-ceiling windows showcasing the ocean, and what looked like a champagne tub big enough for six. The staff member turned with a grin, dangling a keycard between his fingers. "Private beach access, 24-hour room service, anything you need." His voice dipped lower. "Just give me a call."
Jade and Kaori were not subtle about their gaze dragging from his chest down to the very noticeable bulge in his shorts. Nate nudged me, smirking.
"Eyes up," I stage-whispered, mimicking Trisha’s earlier scolding.
Trisha didn’t even have the decency to look guilty. "Oh, shut up. Like you two weren’t drooling over the last one."
The staff member chuckled, stretching his arms overhead in a way that made the hem of his polo ride up, revealing a strip of toned abs. "Enjoy your stay," he murmured, tossing the keycard onto the counter with deliberate slowness.
The second the door shut behind him, Nate muttered, "That was absolutely on purpose."
Kaori fanned herself with a menu. "And I respect the hustle."
Jade flopped onto the couch, sighing. "We should just accept that we’re all terrible people."
Trisha popped open the champagne with a satisfying pop. "No regrets, right?"
Nate stretched out on the couch with an exaggerated sigh, tilting his head toward the balcony where we could hear the distant laughter from the beach. "Alright, who's brave enough to hit the nude beach with me?"
Trisha scoffed into her champagne glass. "Oh, come on. You're literally just asking so you can see one of us naked."
Nate didn't even try to deny it, shrugging with a shameless grin. "Guilty as charged. But can you blame me? Like, look at you three." He gestured lazily between them. "Jade, you’ve got that whole goddess of temptation thing going on, Trish, you’re built like a Bond girl, and Kaori—" His smirk deepened. "Kaori’s the real mystery. Always covered up, even in swimsuits. Rash guards? Shorts? I mean, what’s under there, huh?"
Kaori almost choked on her drink, her cheeks flushing pink as she immediately broke into rapid-fire Japanese, hands gesturing wildly like she was trying to bat the words out of the air.
Trisha and Jade practically launched themselves at Nate—Trisha delivering a sharp slap to his chest while Jade went straight for his face, flicking his nose hard. "You animal," Jade hissed, though her lips were twitching with amusement.
I scooted closer to Kaori, rubbing her back while she kept murmuring in Japanese, her fingers twisting nervously in the hem of her oversized shirt. "Hey, ignore him," I said softly. "You know Nate—zero brain-to-mouth filter."
Kaori groaned, pressing her palms to her burning cheeks. "Baka!"
Nate just grinned, rubbing his sore nose. "Worth."
Kaori took a deep breath, fingers finally relaxing from their death grip on her shirt. She turned to me with a small, grateful smile. "Thanks, Jason," she murmured, smoothing her shirt down. "But—under no circumstances am I going to that nude beach." She shot Nate a sharp glare. "And no bikinis."
Nate groaned dramatically, flopping back onto the couch. "You're killing me, Kaori."
Jade rolled her eyes. "Oh no, how ever will you survive without seeing Kaori's forbidden skin—"
Trisha tossed a pillow at his face. "Get over it."
I clapped my hands together. "Alright, since we clearly have divergent interests, how about we split up today?" I glanced around the room. "Explore different parts of the island, report back, and make a proper itinerary for the week?"
Nate perked up immediately. "Nude beach. Calling it."
Trisha snorted. "Of course you are." She stretched her arms overhead before nodding toward the island's center. "I was eyeing that hiking trail up to the mountain. Good views, probably less..." She gestured vaguely toward the window where someone had just shrieked, "CHUG CHUG CHUG!"
Jade was already scrolling through the resort’s food map on her phone. "Buffets. All of them."
Kaori folded her arms, but her expression softened. "Surfing lessons. The clothed kind."
And me? I grinned. "The mall. Rumor has it designer brands here are practically giving stuff away."
Nate whistled. "A man of culture."
Trisha nudged me. "Better grab me something nice."
Jade perked up. "Oh! And if you see any limited-edition K-Beauty—"
Kaori smacked her lightly. "Jade."
We all laughed, the tension from earlier dissolving into easy excitement.
Nate stretched with a smug smirk. "Alright. Let the real Spooky Island adventure begin."
We all went our separate ways, with me making everyone promise to message our group chat if they spotted anything wild—or if Nate ended up mooning the entire beach (again).
The rumors about the mall were no joke. Within an hour, I had a legit Rolex wrapped around my wrist, its polished face glinting under the tropical lights. A hundred bucks. A hundred freaking bucks. I kept checking the paperwork—Spooky Island was listed as an official retailer, fine print and all—but my brain still couldn’t process it.
I was halfway to the limited-edition Jordans display when my blood froze mid-step.
Sydney. Sweeney.
Right there, strolling past the Sunglass Hut like this was any normal Tuesday. And she wasn’t alone. A guy I barely registered—tall, broad, looking equal parts confused and thrilled—was being towed along by her manicured grip, Sydney’s free hand pressing a finger to her lips in a shhh motion.
I didn’t even think. My feet moved before my brain could yell BAD IDEA. They ducked into a discreet hallway marked STAFF ONLY, and by the time I crept close enough to peek, Sydney had the guy pinned against the wall, one hand fisted in his shirt.
Sydney pressed closer, her fingers curling into the man's shirt with predatory grace. "You ever fuck someone with one of these meatsuits yet?" she murmured, her breath hot against his ear.
The guy tensed, swallowing hard. "N-no. Just took this body maybe an hour ago." He blinked twice, rolling his shoulders like the sensation of human skin was still foreign. "Still getting used to the... the equipment."
Sydney snorted, running a fingertip down his chest in a way that made him shiver. "Equipment's the same, no matter what species wears it. Just hotter and sweatier now." Her grin widened, all sharp amusement. "Guess I'm your first proper ride in this flesh, huh?"
The guy exhaled sharply, eyes darting down to where her thigh had slotted between his. "Uh. Yeah."
"Good." Sydney pressed her lips to his pulse point, humming when his nails dug into the wall behind him. "Let me show you how humans play."
My phone buzzed violently in my pocket—Nate: GUYS THE BEACH IS OFFICIALLY A NO-CLOTHES-FROM-THE-WAIST-DOWN ZONE???—but I barely registered it. Because I was too busy trying to process whatever weird-ass conversation Sydney was having with this guy.
Meatsuits? Species? What the hell did that even mean?
But then Sydney pressed her thigh between his legs, and the guy let out a sharp, desperate sound, and suddenly, the existential crisis in my brain took an immediate backseat.
Sydney hooked her fingers in the hem of her dress and yanked it up past her hips, revealing the kind of lingerie that made my blood pressure spike. The guy—who was definitely not confused anymore—lunged forward, mouth meeting hers in a kiss that looked more like a fight for dominance than anything tender.
She shoved him back against the wall, and he went willingly, groaning as her hands slid down his body like she was mapping every inch.
My brain short-circuited as Sydney rocked her hips against the guy, her nails raking down his back hard enough to leave red trails. The guy groaned against her neck, fingers digging into her waist as she rode him with ruthless precision. Every movement was pure hunger—the way she rolled her hips, the way she arched her back as he dragged his teeth along her collarbone. My cock strained against my shorts, aching, and before I could stop myself, I had my hand wrapped around it, stroking in time with Sydney’s rhythm.
She was relentless, bouncing on him with bruising force, her moans low and dark as the guy slammed into her. “Fuck me like you mean it,” she growled, gripping his hair to yank his head back. The guy gasped, his body shuddering, and judging by the way his grip tightened on her hips, he was already close.
I wasn’t far behind. Sydney’s thighs tensed, her body clenching around him as she let out a breathless laugh. “Yeah, that’s it—feel it.” Then she locked onto his mouth, swallowing his moans as he buried himself deep inside her. His whole body went rigid, a choked cry tearing from his throat as he came, pulse after pulse, hands clawing at her skin as she milked him dry.
Sydney followed seconds later, her back arching violently, head thrown back—but instead of a moan, she let out a sound that sent ice through my veins. A rough, guttural snarl, inhuman and raw, like something out of a nightmare.
Holy shit. My fingers clenched, my orgasm hitting me in a wave I couldn’t stop, spurting hot and thick onto the floor between my feet.
The moment I came back to my senses, I was shoving myself back into my shorts, my pulse roaring in my ears. That sound—it wasn’t right. Whatever the hell Sydney was, she wasn’t human, and I needed to be gone.
I didn’t even bother zipping up properly before bolting for the door, my breath coming in sharp, panicked gasps. Just as my fingers brushed the handle, I heard it—Sydney’s sharp inhale.
“Cum,” she muttered, voice dripping with menace.
Dread coiled in my gut as I risked one last glance back. Sydney had dropped into a crouch, her fingers tracing through the mess I’d left behind. Her gaze flicked up—right toward the shadows where I’d been standing—and the growl that followed sent me scrambling forward.
“Someone here still owns their flesh,” she snarled. “And they saw us.”
I didn’t stick around to hear the rest.
Little did you know that the island held a dark secret. It was secretly the den of a clan of demons who steal human bodies with a relic called the Daemon Ritus. They luckily managed to steal Sydney Sweeneys body when she visited the island for a photo shoot… and now she and her fellow demons trick people into going to the island to steal their bodies. You found out about this secret and promised to help out, so long as you get some benefits…
The email notification pinged on my phone just as I was stuffing it into my backpack, and the bold subject line made my heart skip: CONGRATULATIONS! YOU AND YOUR FRIENDS HAVE WON A VIP TRIP TO SPOOKY ISLAND!
"Guys, check this out!" I practically shouted, nearly knocking over Kaori’s iced coffee as I jumped up from the tiny café table. Nate, Jade, Kaori, and Trisha all turned—mid-bickering over who had to sit in the middle seat on the train later—as I shook my phone at them. "We just won an all-expenses-paid trip to Spooky Island!"
Nate snatched the phone out of my hands, scrolling with the urgency of a man about to abandon all responsibilities. "The Spooky Island? The one with the Sydney Sweeney ads where everyone is making out in slow motion?" His grin widened. "Private villas, endless drinks, adult-friendly activities—hell yes."
Trisha flicked a sugar packet at his forehead. "Or, y’know, we end up in some weird Satanic beach ritual à la Midsommar."
Jade smirked, swirling her latte. "Worth it."
Kaori tucked a strand of pink-streaked hair behind her ear and shrugged. "Sydney Sweeney wouldn’t lie. She’s got integrity."
Before Trisha could list all the ways we’d probably get kidnapped, I hit CONFIRM.
Four days later, we landed on the island, and the second the plane doors opened, the heat and the bassline hit us like a wave. The beach ahead was alive—palm trees strung with glowing lanterns, groups of glossy-skinned people tangled in hammocks, and the distant sound of someone moaning like they’d just discovered pleasure for the first time.
Nate pushed his sunglasses onto his head, his expression pure delight. "Oh, we’re definitely supposed to be naked here."
He wasn’t wrong. Down by the shoreline, a girl in nothing but body paint was twerking against a guy wearing only a very loose cowboy hat. A group of guys sprinted past, their tans suddenly very even, and two girls were locked in a kiss so aggressive they nearly toppled into the surf.
Trisha’s eyebrows shot up. "Okay, I take it back. This is exactly my brand of cult activity."
A staff member—wearing what could barely be called a bikini—bounced over, dangling neon wristbands in front of us. "Welcome to your best summer ever!" she cheered, snapping them onto our wrists. "Rules are simple: No clothes, no shame, no regrets!"
Behind her, someone shrieked as they jumped off a pier naked, cannonballing into a cheering crowd. Another couple had tequila poured straight onto their bodies, licking it off each other’s stomachs between laughter.
Jade nudged me with her elbow. "Told you we should’ve packed more than sunscreen."
Nate stretched his arms out, breathing in the salty, debauchery-filled air. "This is the kind of horror story I can get behind."
The staff member motioned for us to follow her toward the hotel, her barely-there bikini bottoms swaying hypnotically with every step. Nate and I exchanged a glance, both of us shamelessly locked onto the mesmerizing rhythm of her ass.
"Eyes up here, you two," Trisha snapped, smacking me upside the head hard enough to make my teeth click.
Kaori and Jade flanked Nate, each grabbing a handful of his cheeks—one pinching, the other twisting—until he yelped.
"Ow! Okay, okay!" Nate rubbed his face, grinning despite himself. "What? Like you weren’t looking."
Jade rolled her eyes. "We were. But we have manners."
Kaori smirked, adjusting her sunglasses. "And better poker faces."
The staff member glanced back over her shoulder, clearly aware of the chaos behind her, and winked. "Don’t worry, boys. You’ll have plenty to stare at soon enough."
Trisha groaned. "Oh, we’re doomed."
Once we arrived at the hotel we followed a new staff member—a guy this time—through the hotel’s sleek, glass-walled lobby. His fitted polo barely contained his sculpted shoulders, and the way his tan shorts clung to his thighs was downright criminal. Every step made the fabric shift in ways that had even Trisha biting her lip.
The suite was exactly like the one from the ad—plush white couches, floor-to-ceiling windows showcasing the ocean, and what looked like a champagne tub big enough for six. The staff member turned with a grin, dangling a keycard between his fingers. "Private beach access, 24-hour room service, anything you need." His voice dipped lower. "Just give me a call."
Jade and Kaori were not subtle about their gaze dragging from his chest down to the very noticeable bulge in his shorts. Nate nudged me, smirking.
"Eyes up," I stage-whispered, mimicking Trisha’s earlier scolding.
Trisha didn’t even have the decency to look guilty. "Oh, shut up. Like you two weren’t drooling over the last one."
The staff member chuckled, stretching his arms overhead in a way that made the hem of his polo ride up, revealing a strip of toned abs. "Enjoy your stay," he murmured, tossing the keycard onto the counter with deliberate slowness.
The second the door shut behind him, Nate muttered, "That was absolutely on purpose."
Kaori fanned herself with a menu. "And I respect the hustle."
Jade flopped onto the couch, sighing. "We should just accept that we’re all terrible people."
Trisha popped open the champagne with a satisfying pop. "No regrets, right?"
Nate stretched out on the couch with an exaggerated sigh, tilting his head toward the balcony where we could hear the distant laughter from the beach. "Alright, who's brave enough to hit the nude beach with me?"
Trisha scoffed into her champagne glass. "Oh, come on. You're literally just asking so you can see one of us naked."
Nate didn't even try to deny it, shrugging with a shameless grin. "Guilty as charged. But can you blame me? Like, look at you three." He gestured lazily between them. "Jade, you’ve got that whole goddess of temptation thing going on, Trish, you’re built like a Bond girl, and Kaori—" His smirk deepened. "Kaori’s the real mystery. Always covered up, even in swimsuits. Rash guards? Shorts? I mean, what’s under there, huh?"
Kaori almost choked on her drink, her cheeks flushing pink as she immediately broke into rapid-fire Japanese, hands gesturing wildly like she was trying to bat the words out of the air.
Trisha and Jade practically launched themselves at Nate—Trisha delivering a sharp slap to his chest while Jade went straight for his face, flicking his nose hard. "You animal," Jade hissed, though her lips were twitching with amusement.
I scooted closer to Kaori, rubbing her back while she kept murmuring in Japanese, her fingers twisting nervously in the hem of her oversized shirt. "Hey, ignore him," I said softly. "You know Nate—zero brain-to-mouth filter."
Kaori groaned, pressing her palms to her burning cheeks. "Baka!"
Nate just grinned, rubbing his sore nose. "Worth."
Kaori took a deep breath, fingers finally relaxing from their death grip on her shirt. She turned to me with a small, grateful smile. "Thanks, Jason," she murmured, smoothing her shirt down. "But—under no circumstances am I going to that nude beach." She shot Nate a sharp glare. "And no bikinis."
Nate groaned dramatically, flopping back onto the couch. "You're killing me, Kaori."
Jade rolled her eyes. "Oh no, how ever will you survive without seeing Kaori's forbidden skin—"
Trisha tossed a pillow at his face. "Get over it."
I clapped my hands together. "Alright, since we clearly have divergent interests, how about we split up today?" I glanced around the room. "Explore different parts of the island, report back, and make a proper itinerary for the week?"
Nate perked up immediately. "Nude beach. Calling it."
Trisha snorted. "Of course you are." She stretched her arms overhead before nodding toward the island's center. "I was eyeing that hiking trail up to the mountain. Good views, probably less..." She gestured vaguely toward the window where someone had just shrieked, "CHUG CHUG CHUG!"
Jade was already scrolling through the resort’s food map on her phone. "Buffets. All of them."
Kaori folded her arms, but her expression softened. "Surfing lessons. The clothed kind."
And me? I grinned. "The mall. Rumor has it designer brands here are practically giving stuff away."
Nate whistled. "A man of culture."
Trisha nudged me. "Better grab me something nice."
Jade perked up. "Oh! And if you see any limited-edition K-Beauty—"
Kaori smacked her lightly. "Jade."
We all laughed, the tension from earlier dissolving into easy excitement.
Nate stretched with a smug smirk. "Alright. Let the real Spooky Island adventure begin."
We all went our separate ways, with me making everyone promise to message our group chat if they spotted anything wild—or if Nate ended up mooning the entire beach (again).
The rumors about the mall were no joke. Within an hour, I had a legit Rolex wrapped around my wrist, its polished face glinting under the tropical lights. A hundred bucks. A hundred freaking bucks. I kept checking the paperwork—Spooky Island was listed as an official retailer, fine print and all—but my brain still couldn’t process it.
I was halfway to the limited-edition Jordans display when my blood froze mid-step.
Sydney. Sweeney.
Right there, strolling past the Sunglass Hut like this was any normal Tuesday. And she wasn’t alone. A guy I barely registered—tall, broad, looking equal parts confused and thrilled—was being towed along by her manicured grip, Sydney’s free hand pressing a finger to her lips in a shhh motion.
I didn’t even think. My feet moved before my brain could yell BAD IDEA. They ducked into a discreet hallway marked STAFF ONLY, and by the time I crept close enough to peek, Sydney had the guy pinned against the wall, one hand fisted in his shirt.
Sydney pressed closer, her fingers curling into the man's shirt with predatory grace. "You ever fuck someone with one of these meatsuits yet?" she murmured, her breath hot against his ear.
The guy tensed, swallowing hard. "N-no. Just took this body maybe an hour ago." He blinked twice, rolling his shoulders like the sensation of human skin was still foreign. "Still getting used to the... the equipment."
Sydney snorted, running a fingertip down his chest in a way that made him shiver. "Equipment's the same, no matter what species wears it. Just hotter and sweatier now." Her grin widened, all sharp amusement. "Guess I'm your first proper ride in this flesh, huh?"
The guy exhaled sharply, eyes darting down to where her thigh had slotted between his. "Uh. Yeah."
"Good." Sydney pressed her lips to his pulse point, humming when his nails dug into the wall behind him. "Let me show you how humans play."
My phone buzzed violently in my pocket—Nate: GUYS THE BEACH IS OFFICIALLY A NO-CLOTHES-FROM-THE-WAIST-DOWN ZONE???—but I barely registered it. Because I was too busy trying to process whatever weird-ass conversation Sydney was having with this guy.
Meatsuits? Species? What the hell did that even mean?
But then Sydney pressed her thigh between his legs, and the guy let out a sharp, desperate sound, and suddenly, the existential crisis in my brain took an immediate backseat.
Sydney hooked her fingers in the hem of her dress and yanked it up past her hips, revealing the kind of lingerie that made my blood pressure spike. The guy—who was definitely not confused anymore—lunged forward, mouth meeting hers in a kiss that looked more like a fight for dominance than anything tender.
She shoved him back against the wall, and he went willingly, groaning as her hands slid down his body like she was mapping every inch.
My brain short-circuited as Sydney rocked her hips against the guy, her nails raking down his back hard enough to leave red trails. The guy groaned against her neck, fingers digging into her waist as she rode him with ruthless precision. Every movement was pure hunger—the way she rolled her hips, the way she arched her back as he dragged his teeth along her collarbone. My cock strained against my shorts, aching, and before I could stop myself, I had my hand wrapped around it, stroking in time with Sydney’s rhythm.
She was relentless, bouncing on him with bruising force, her moans low and dark as the guy slammed into her. “Fuck me like you mean it,” she growled, gripping his hair to yank his head back. The guy gasped, his body shuddering, and judging by the way his grip tightened on her hips, he was already close.
I wasn’t far behind. Sydney’s thighs tensed, her body clenching around him as she let out a breathless laugh. “Yeah, that’s it—feel it.” Then she locked onto his mouth, swallowing his moans as he buried himself deep inside her. His whole body went rigid, a choked cry tearing from his throat as he came, pulse after pulse, hands clawing at her skin as she milked him dry.
Sydney followed seconds later, her back arching violently, head thrown back—but instead of a moan, she let out a sound that sent ice through my veins. A rough, guttural snarl, inhuman and raw, like something out of a nightmare.
Holy shit. My fingers clenched, my orgasm hitting me in a wave I couldn’t stop, spurting hot and thick onto the floor between my feet.
The moment I came back to my senses, I was shoving myself back into my shorts, my pulse roaring in my ears. That sound—it wasn’t right. Whatever the hell Sydney was, she wasn’t human, and I needed to be gone.
I didn’t even bother zipping up properly before bolting for the door, my breath coming in sharp, panicked gasps. Just as my fingers brushed the handle, I heard it—Sydney’s sharp inhale.
“Cum,” she muttered, voice dripping with menace.
Dread coiled in my gut as I risked one last glance back. Sydney had dropped into a crouch, her fingers tracing through the mess I’d left behind. Her gaze flicked up—right toward the shadows where I’d been standing—and the growl that followed sent me scrambling forward.
“Someone here still owns their flesh,” she snarled. “And they saw us.”
I didn’t stick around to hear the rest.
3
5.1K
523
5
0
Rumors about a possession themed website on the dark web have been going around. A man named John and his four friends, Kevin, James, Steve, and Russel, come across the website by chance, and they all think it's just some fake website... but they decide to try it out, given the first hour of possession was free for new users. They signed up and opted to just possess the bodies of John's neighbors, the Drews. The family consisted of a MILF mom, a fitness model dad, a med student daughter, and two fraternal twins (a male and female) who had just started their freshman year in college.
John and his friends were surprised the site actually worked, and their curiosity got the better of them. They had sex in every possible combination: mother and son, father and daughters, sisters and brother, mother and sister... lets just say that John and his friends became frequent users of the site, with the Drew family being their main hosts!
The air in my apartment was thick with exhaustion and the lingering stench of energy drinks. Finals had officially wrecked us—Kevin was sprawled across the couch like a corpse, James was rubbing his temples like he was trying to erase the last 72 hours from memory, and Steve and Russel were slumped on the floor, barely conscious.
Russel scrolled lazily through his phone before suddenly sitting up. "No way. You guys seeing this shit?" He turned the screen toward us, revealing a Reddit thread with the title: "BodyPossession.com is LEGIT—I spent an hour as my hot neighbor and now I’m addicted."
Kevin snorted. "Yeah, and I’m Elon Musk. That’s the dumbest thing I’ve ever heard."
James groaned. "If people could just steal bodies, the world would be a nightmare. Think about it—politicians, celebrities, your ex? Total chaos."
Russel smirked. "Tell that to the thousands of people swearing it works. Says you upload a pic, pay in crypto, and boom—first hour’s free. Like a trial run."
Steve, who had been half-asleep, cracked an eye open. "Okay, hypothetically—if this wasn’t complete bullshit—who would you even possess?"
A slow, stupid grin spread across my face.
I grabbed my laptop. "Only one way to find out."
The guys groaned, half-heartedly protesting, but curiosity got the better of them as they crowded behind me. I typed BodyPossession.com into Google, fully expecting nothing but scam links.
But there it was—first result. No shady redirects, no sketchy warnings. Just a sleek black-and-white homepage with bold letters:
"TEMPORARY BODY HOSTING. FIRST HOUR FREE."
Silence.
Russel exhaled. "What the actual fuck."
Kevin jabbed my arm. "This has got to be fake."
I clicked the gallery. Hundreds of faces loaded—some smiling for the camera, others caught unaware, like the site had scraped every social media profile in existence. A cold tingle slithered down my neck, but I ignored it, scrolling faster.
"Let’s keep it simple," I said, pulling up the Drews’ Instagram—our insanely hot neighbors who lived one floor above us.
Samantha Drew, late 40s but looking like she could pass for a decade younger, full lips and curves that made yoga pants look like a crime. Henry Drew, six-foot-something of sculpted muscle, the kind of guy who probably bench-pressed his kids for fun. Their daughter, Sophie, medical student by day, knockout by night, with that dangerous combo of brains and a body that belonged in a magazine. And the twins—Abby, a lithe, bright-eyed brunette with legs for days, and Lance, her cocky, broad-shouldered counterpart who acted like the dorm showers were his personal runway.
Steve let out a low whistle. "Oh yeah. Mom’s mine."
"The hell she is," James snapped, elbowing him. "Dibs don’t mean shit—this isn’t monopoly."
Russel pinched the bridge of his nose. "Guys. First things first—who the hell gets last pick? Because I know none of you are volunteering."
I tuned them out. My fingers moved before I could second-guess—cropping Henry’s sharply defined jawline from a Cabo vacation pic and dropping it onto the site.
HOST SELECTED: HENRY DREW
FIRST HOUR FREE. SESSION BEGINS IN 10…
Kevin yanked at the laptop. "John, no—think for one goddamn second—!"
Russel just cackled. "Oh, you beautiful, reckless bastard—"
The screen flared white.
Then—nothing.
John and his friends were surprised the site actually worked, and their curiosity got the better of them. They had sex in every possible combination: mother and son, father and daughters, sisters and brother, mother and sister... lets just say that John and his friends became frequent users of the site, with the Drew family being their main hosts!
The air in my apartment was thick with exhaustion and the lingering stench of energy drinks. Finals had officially wrecked us—Kevin was sprawled across the couch like a corpse, James was rubbing his temples like he was trying to erase the last 72 hours from memory, and Steve and Russel were slumped on the floor, barely conscious.
Russel scrolled lazily through his phone before suddenly sitting up. "No way. You guys seeing this shit?" He turned the screen toward us, revealing a Reddit thread with the title: "BodyPossession.com is LEGIT—I spent an hour as my hot neighbor and now I’m addicted."
Kevin snorted. "Yeah, and I’m Elon Musk. That’s the dumbest thing I’ve ever heard."
James groaned. "If people could just steal bodies, the world would be a nightmare. Think about it—politicians, celebrities, your ex? Total chaos."
Russel smirked. "Tell that to the thousands of people swearing it works. Says you upload a pic, pay in crypto, and boom—first hour’s free. Like a trial run."
Steve, who had been half-asleep, cracked an eye open. "Okay, hypothetically—if this wasn’t complete bullshit—who would you even possess?"
A slow, stupid grin spread across my face.
I grabbed my laptop. "Only one way to find out."
The guys groaned, half-heartedly protesting, but curiosity got the better of them as they crowded behind me. I typed BodyPossession.com into Google, fully expecting nothing but scam links.
But there it was—first result. No shady redirects, no sketchy warnings. Just a sleek black-and-white homepage with bold letters:
"TEMPORARY BODY HOSTING. FIRST HOUR FREE."
Silence.
Russel exhaled. "What the actual fuck."
Kevin jabbed my arm. "This has got to be fake."
I clicked the gallery. Hundreds of faces loaded—some smiling for the camera, others caught unaware, like the site had scraped every social media profile in existence. A cold tingle slithered down my neck, but I ignored it, scrolling faster.
"Let’s keep it simple," I said, pulling up the Drews’ Instagram—our insanely hot neighbors who lived one floor above us.
Samantha Drew, late 40s but looking like she could pass for a decade younger, full lips and curves that made yoga pants look like a crime. Henry Drew, six-foot-something of sculpted muscle, the kind of guy who probably bench-pressed his kids for fun. Their daughter, Sophie, medical student by day, knockout by night, with that dangerous combo of brains and a body that belonged in a magazine. And the twins—Abby, a lithe, bright-eyed brunette with legs for days, and Lance, her cocky, broad-shouldered counterpart who acted like the dorm showers were his personal runway.
Steve let out a low whistle. "Oh yeah. Mom’s mine."
"The hell she is," James snapped, elbowing him. "Dibs don’t mean shit—this isn’t monopoly."
Russel pinched the bridge of his nose. "Guys. First things first—who the hell gets last pick? Because I know none of you are volunteering."
I tuned them out. My fingers moved before I could second-guess—cropping Henry’s sharply defined jawline from a Cabo vacation pic and dropping it onto the site.
HOST SELECTED: HENRY DREW
FIRST HOUR FREE. SESSION BEGINS IN 10…
Kevin yanked at the laptop. "John, no—think for one goddamn second—!"
Russel just cackled. "Oh, you beautiful, reckless bastard—"
The screen flared white.
Then—nothing.
4
6.8K
1286
10
0
Loading...